Columbia  SJntoersrttp 
in  tfje  Cttp  of  J^eto  gorfe 


LIBRARY 


5ty* 

Efatljamfi  (Eurmr  3tafc 

for  ttjip 

tnrmtap  nf  tlji»  SHbrarg 

jEatablteljpo  190B 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


OF 


JOHN  J.  CORNELL 


CONTAINING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS 

RELIGIOUS    EXPERIENCES    AND 

TRAVELS  IN  THE  MINISTRY 


1906 
%%t  £or&  Q0aftttnore  (pxtee 

THE  FR1EDENWALD    COMPANY 
BALTIMORE,    MD.,    U.    S.    A. 


2-l-f£a37 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DEDICATED  TO  MY  BELOVED  WIVES, 

JUDITH  H.  and  ELIZA  H.  CORNELL, 

TO  WHOSE  WISE  COUNSEL,  KIND  CARE  AND  LOVING  WATCHFULNESS 

I    AM    SO    LARGELY    INDEBTED    IN    ENABLING    ME    TO    PERFORM 

THE  SERVICES  REQUIRED  OF  ME  BY  MY  HEAVENLY  FATHER. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 
Parentage  and  Early  Life 9 

CHAPTER  II. 
Young  Manhood  and  Religious  Experience  of  That  Age 18 

CHAPTER  III. 
Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience 25 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Entering  the  Ministry  and  Subsequent  Experience 38 

CHAPTER  V. 

Early    Experience    in    the    Ministry    and    Openings    in    Connection 
Therewith,   Continued    51 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Letters  from  1858  to  1861 64 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry  and  Incidents  Connected  Therewith 127 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Travels  in  the  Ministry  and  Incidents  Connected  Therewith,  Con- 
tinued       148 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Some  Incidents  Connected  With  My  Ministry,  But  Not  in  Chrono- 
logical   Order    187 

CHAPTER  X. 
My  Temperance  Work  201 


6  Contents 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry,  Continued 210 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry  and  Visiting  Families  in  1901 221 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry  and  Visiting  Families  in  1902 291 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
The  Work  of  1903  347 

CHAPTER  XV. 
The  Work  of  1904  374 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  Work  of  1905  384 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Essay — Conscience    versus     the    Inner    Light.      Sermon    Delivered 

Tenth  Month,  29,  1905 401 

Other  Sermons   414 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  JOHN  J.  CORNELL 


INTRODUCTION. 

I  have  been  frequently  solicited  for  several  years  past  to  pen 
an  account  of  my  religious  experiences,  and  in  answer  to  enquiries 
made,  I  have  replied  that  I  had  not  kept  a  journal  of  my  life, 
though  there  were  many  events  of  a  peculiar  character  which  had 
occurred  in  the  course  of  my  ministry  that  might  not  only  be 
instructive  but  interesting  to  those  on  whom  the  burden  of  society 
must  in  after  days  rest. 

I  have  always  felt  a  shrinking  from  attempting  such  a  work, 
from  the  feeling  that  it  might  be  deemed  egotistical  on  my  part, 
but  now  that  I  have  passed  my  seventieth  year,  as  I  become  con- 
scious if  an  autobiography  is  ever  written  it  must  be  soon,  I  find 
my  mind  drawn  to  attempt  it  as  a  matter  of  duty,  and  so  I  shall 
send  it  forth  as  a  faithful  transcript  of  my  life,  my  many 
experiences  while  in  the  service  of  the  ministry  and  the  many 
and  peculiar  baptisms  I  experienced  in  the  preparation  for  that 
work,  trusting  that  those  into  whose  hands  it  may  come  may  find 
the  evidence  of  the  Heavenly  Father's  care  and  direction  in 
qualifying  me  for  the  service  in  which  I  have  so  long  been 
engaged — and  that  some  may  find  in  the  evidences  given  of  His 
immediate  care  and  guidance,  an  incentive  to,  in  their  day,  as 
faithfully  serve  Him  as  the  writer  has  endeavored  to  do,  and 
that  they  may  find  as  adequate  a  reward  as  has  been  granted 
him  for  his  faithfulness  in  obedience  to  the  requirements  of  the 
Heavenly  Father. 

Inasmuch  as  since  writing  the  above  several  years  have 
passed,  into  which  has  been  crowded  much  active  service,  I  have 


8  Introduction 

felt  to  add  to  what  was  then  written,  and  while  at  the  time  of 
writing  it  I  had  expected  to  leave  it  to  be  published  after  my 
earthly  career  had  closed,  I  have  been,  now  since  I  have  entered 
upon  my  eightieth  year,  deeply  impressed  that  I  had  better 
publish  it  during  my  lifetime,  so  that  the  responsibility  for  what 
it  contains  should  fall  upon  myself.  And  I  want  it  to  be  dis- 
tinctly understood  by  all  my  readers  that  no  one  but  myself  shall 
be  held  responsible  for  whatever  of  doctrinal  views  may  be  found 
within  its  pages.  They  are  the  result  of  the  revelations  of  truth 
that  have  been  made  to  me  and  corroborated  by  my  own  personal 
experience. 

JOHN  J.  CORNELL. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Parentage  and  Early  Life. 

My  parents  were  William  and  Phebe  F.  Cornell.  My  father 
was  the  son  of  Joshua  and  Rebecca  Cornell,  and  was  born  in 
the  town  of  Amawalk,  in  the  County  of  Westchester  and  State 
of  New  York,  and  my  mother  was  the  daughter  of  Benjamin 
and  Freelove  Carpenter  and  was  born  in  the  town  of  Pleasant 
Valley,  in  the  County  of  Dutchess  and  State  of  New  York.  They 
were  birthright  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends  and  were 
married  in  the  order  of  that  Society  in  Crum  Elbow  Meeting 
House  on  the  28th  of  Fourth  month,  1825,  and  settled  in  Pough- 
keepsie,  in  Dutchess  County.  My  father  at  that  time  was 
employed  on  a  sloop  engaged  in  what  would  now  be  termed  a 
floating  commission  business.  They  were  in  limited  circum- 
stances and  therefore  commenced  life  in  a  small  way. 

I  was  born  in  that  (now)  city  on  the  20th  of  Ninth  month, 
1826. 

They  continued  to  reside  in  Poughkeepsie  until  the  spring  of 
1834,  when,  in  consequence  of  the  business  in  which  my  father 
was  engaged,  requiring  him  to  stay  most  of  the  time  in  New 
York  City,  they  moved  to  that  city  and  remained  there  for  three 
years.  During  this  time  I  was  sent  to  the  Friends'  Monthly 
Meeting  School,  then  held  in  a  school  house  on  Elizabeth  Street, 
near  Hester,  and  in  the  yard  adjoining  the  Hester  Street  Meet- 
ing House.  I  mention  this  to  show  that  my  parents  had  a  care 
to  place  me  in  early  life,  while  obtaining  my  education,  under 
such  influences  as  would  best  promote  a  good  moral  and  religious 
training.  I  do  not  remember  that  we  were  then  required  to 
attend  the  mid-week  meeting,  but  the  meeting  day  coming  on 


io  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Fifth  day,  that  afternoon  was  given  us  as  a  half-holiday,  and  we 
could  attend  meeting  or  not,  the  school  being  kept  on  Seventh  day 
all  day,  instead  of  reserving  that  day  for  the  holiday,  as  is  now 
the  universal  custom. 

In  the  spring  of  1837  my  father  removed  to  Poughkeepsie 
again,  for  what  cause  I  never  exactly  knew,  but  rather  suspect 
it  was  for  economical  reasons.  There  being  no  Friends  school 
in  that  place,  I  was  sent  one  term  to  the  Academy  and  the  re- 
mainder of  the  year  to  a  select  school  kept  by  Solomon  Jenny.  At 
that  school  it  was  a  rule  that  all  the  scholars  should  be  taught  to 
sing,  and  I,  accordingly,  entered  the  class,  but  all  I  remember  of  it 
is  that  I  was  given  the  bass  part ;  but  my  father,  learning  such  was 
the  custom,  in  accordance  with  the  feelings  of  Friends  of  that 
day  in  regard  to  music,  forbade  my  attempting  to  learn  any  more 
and  made  some  arrangements  with  the  teacher  to  excuse  me. 
Whether  I  would  ever  have  made  any  proficiency  in  that  art 
must  remain  an  unsolved  problem,  for  while  I  am  exceedingly 
fond  of  good  music  and  especially  of  singing,  I  have  never  been 
able  to  carry  a  tune  through,  I  suppose  because  my  education 
in  that  particular,  owing  to  such  prejudices,  was  neglected. 
During  this  summer  I  met  with  three  narrow  escapes  from 
death,  which  undoubtedly  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with  a  serious 
thoughtfulness  that  was  present  with  me  during  all  my  younger 
years,  even  while  engaged  in  mirthful  amusements  and  sports. 

The  first  occurred  while  rolling  a  hoop,  in  the  act  of  which, 
as  I  went  to  pass  a  team  before  a  loaded  wagon,  the  hoop  got 
beyond  my  control  and  rolled  against  one  of  the  horses ;  being 
a  young  one,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  it  frightened  him  and  he 
at  once  kicked,  and  I  was  just  near  enough  to  receive  the  blow 
in  my  face,  but  not  to  get  its  full  force.  The  driver  of  the  team 
said  I  whirled  around  like  a  top  and  fell  inward  towards  the 
wagon,  but  he  was  able  to  stop  his  team  before  the  wheel  passed 
over  my  neck.  I  was  taken  up  unconscious  and  remained  so  for 
some  five  hours. 

The  next  time  I  was  in  bathing  and  a  young  man  induced  me 
to  dive  off  a  rock  into  what  he  assured  me  was  shallow  water, 


Parentage  and  Early  Life  ii 

but  which  proved  to  be  about  ten  feet  deep,  and  as  I  could  not 
swim  I  came  near  drowning  both  myself  and  the  young  man 
who  rescued  me.  And  a  little  later  in  the  summer,  as  boylike,  I 
was  enjoying  myself  in  sailing  on  a  log  in  a  creek  near  its  entrance 
into  the  Hudson  River,  a  man  came  down  on  the  logs  near  where 
I  was  thus  playing  after  a  log  for  the  saw  mill  near,  and  losing 
his  balance,  in  order  to  regain  it  put  out  the  pike  pole  in  hand 
and  struck  the  log  upon  which  I  was,  overturning  it  and  throwing 
me  into  the  water  several  feet  deep,  and  in  coming  to  the  surface 
the  first  time  I  came  up  under  the  logs  upon  which  he  was  stand- 
ing and  out  of  his  sight.  When  I  came  to  the  surface  the  second 
time  he  saw  and  rescued  me.  After  this  I  kept  out  of  deep  water 
until  I  had  learned  to  swim. 

During  the  winter  an  episode  occurred  which  made  a  deep 
impression  on  me  and  fastened  the  conviction  firmly  that  corporal 
punishment  in  the  school  room  was  a  barbarous  practice  and 
should  seldom  if  ever  be  resorted  to. 

It  was  the  practice  of  the  teacher  to  go  to  his  home  for  his 
dinner,  and  if  any  of  us  were  unfortunate  enough  to  have  missed 
our  lessons  he  would  shut  us  in  the  recitation  room  and  lock 
the  door  and  detain  us  there  without  our  dinner  until  his  return, 
he  would  then  hear  us,  and  if  we  had  by  that  time  succeeded 
in  learning  it,  would  be  released.  On  this  occasion  the  largest 
boy  in  school,  a  man  in  stature,  had  missed  his  Latin  lesson,  and 
a  number  of  the  smaller  boys  had  missed  in  their  geography. 
When  the  teacher  left  he  gave  me  the  key  to  the  room  and  told 
me  when  I  had  finished  my  dinner  to  go  into  the  room  and  hear 
the  boys  in  their  geography  and  dismiss  those  who  had  learned 
their  lesson.  As  I  opened  the  door  for  this  purpose  this  young 
man  rushed  out.  I  being  only  eleven  years  old,  was  powerless 
to  stop  him.  When  the  teacher  returned  and  I  reported  the 
state  of  things,  I  saw  he  turned  very  pale,  but  said  nothing. 
When  school  called  he  asked  the  young  man  to  come  to  his  desk, 
and  after  a  few  words  he  told  him  he  should  whip  him  for  it. 
The  teacher  was  a  slight  man  and  the  young  man  taller  and 


i2  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

much  heavier.  He  took  a  rawhide  about  four  feet  long  and 
struck  the  young  man  over  the  shoulders  with  it,  and  then  com- 
menced one  of  the  fiercest  battles  I  have  ever  seen,  but  in  the 
end  the  teacher  conquered  and  succeeded  in  giving  the  young 
man  a  severe  whipping,  after  which  he  left  the  school.  It  seemed 
to  me  then  and  has  ever  since  that  a  quiet,  calm  talk  with  that 
boy  alone  would  have  resulted  in  his  acknowledgment  and  reten- 
tion in  the  school  without  the  teacher  losing  his  control. 

In  the  spring  my  parents  again  removed  to  New  York  City  and 
the  following  summer  I  was  sent  for  three  months  to  a  boarding 
school  at  Nine  Partners,  Dutchess  County,  New  York,  under 
the  care  of  the  Orthodox  Friends,  and  here  I  might  say  began 
my  religious  training,  as  far  as  the  study  of  the  Bible  is  con- 
cerned. My  parents  had  been  careful  to  take  me  to  meeting  on 
First  days  as  far  back  as  I  could  remember,  and  I  was  also  very 
fond  of  listening  to  the  preaching  of  George  F.  White,  then  in 
the  prime  of  life  and  of  his  popularity,  frequently  going  alone  to 
Rose  Street  on  First-day  morning  to  hear  him,  our  own  meet- 
ing, while  in  New  York,  being  held  in  Downing  Street,  and  was 
known  as  the  Greenwich  meeting. 

At  this  boarding  school  we  had  a  reading  from  the  Bible  every 
morning  at  the  breakfast  table  and  every  evening  before  going 
to  bed,  and  First  day  morning  before  meeting  an  hour  was  de- 
voted to  its  study,  and  First-day  afternoons  the  boys  all  went 
up  into  the  girls'  school  room  for  an  opportunity,  as  it  was 
called,  in  which  there  was  a  time  of  silent  waiting  and  then  the 
reading  of  several  chapters  of  the  Bible.  Had  it  not  been  that 
this  was  the  only  time  except  when  at  our  meals,  we  had  to  see 
the  girls,  this  would,  to  many  of  us,  have  been  exceedingly  irk- 
some; but  as  it  was,  the  opportunity  was  generally  looked  for- 
ward to  with  interest,  even  if  but  little  religious  instruction  was 
remembered. 

The  winter  following  I  was  at  home  and  attended  the  monthly 
meeting  school — before  mentioned.  During  the  summer  of  1839 
I  was  again  at  Nine  Partners  Boarding  School,  and  I  might 


Parentage  and  Early  Life  13 

date  the  commencement  of  my  religious  life  from  that  summer. 
I  do  not  remember  that  any  particular  circumstance  had  peculiarly 
influenced  me  to  take  a  religious  turn,  but  during  my  attendance 
at  school  an  incident  occurred  which  has  had  a  great  influence  on 
my  manner  of  thought  in  regard  to  prayer  all  my  life  since.  I 
had  among  my  schoolmates  a  young  man  who  took  great  delight 
in  teasing  the  younger  boys,  and  particularly  so  when  he  dis- 
covered any  of  us  were  sensitive  in  relation  to  it.  And  as  I  was 
one  of  these  he  made  my  life  there  out  of  school  hours  almost 
intolerable.  One  day  while  suffering  from  some  of  his  efforts 
I  felt  impressed  to  go  up  in  the  upper  part  of  the  grounds  set 
apart  for  us  to  play  in  and  roam  over,  in  which  was  an  orchard, 
and  pray — and  in  obedience  to  the  impression,  near  nightfall, 
when  1  would  not  be  observed,  I  went,  and  kneeling  down  in  a 
corner  of  the  fence,  I  asked  in  mental  thought  what  shall  I  pray 
for,  and  the  answer  came,  pray  for  the  boy  who  is  annoying 
thee  that  he  may  see  the  impropriety  of  his  course,  and  then  aloud 
with  an  earnest  and  confiding  spirit  I  most  reverently,  in  my 
childish  manner,  asked  for  him  a  change  of  heart.  I  had  no 
liberty,  and  did  not  dare  ask  for  my  own  deliverance  or  even  for 
strength  to  bear,  but  prayed  solely  for  my  persecutor.  I  arose  from 
my  knees  feeling  strengthened  and  more  light-hearted  than  I 
had  done  for  weeks,  and  when  I  met  the  young  man  the  next 
day  he  was  very  kind  to  me  and  ceased  from  that  time  to  annoy 
me,  and  became  one  of  my  strongest  and  dearest  friends.  And 
this  was  the  first  lesson  I  remember  to  have  been  impressed  on 
my  mind  of  the  power  of  the  immediate  teaching  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  and  that  obedience  to  it  produced  peace  and  joy.  I  have 
in  my  possession  two  letters  which  I  wrote  to  my  mother  during 
that  summer,  which  I  found  among  the  papers  after  her  decease 
— she  having  preserved  them  and  to  which  she  sometimes  alluded 
when  in  after  years  I  seemed  to  forget  for  a  time  the  deep  religious 
impressions  to  which  I  referred  in  my  correspondence.  The  first 
of  these  is  dated  Sixth  month,  Eighth,  1839,  from  which  I  make 
the  following  extract,  viz.: 


14  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

"  How  good  is  He  who  reigns  in  Heaven.  While  we  are 
in  health  we  ought  to  attend  to  our  religious  duties  and  not 
wait  until  the  trumpet  of  death  is  sounded  in  our  ears,  for  then 
it  will  be  too  late  to  reform.  Hence  the  necessity  of  being  pre- 
pared for  the  next  world.  As  it  says  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
wide  is  the  gate  and  broad  is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction 
and  many  there  be  that  go  in  thereat ;  but  straight  is  the  gate  and 
narrow  the  way  that  leads  to  everlasting  life,  and  but  few  enter 
therein.  Last  night  our  teacher  explained  this  passage  to  us, 
and  I  will  tell  thee  as  near  as  I  can  remember  how  it  was  ex- 
plained. Wide  is  the  gate  and  broad  is  the  way,  that  is  those 
who  walk  in  that  path  are  those  who  indulge  themselves  in  all 
the  carnal  propensities  of  their  nature  and  give  an  unbounded 
scope  to  their  desires  and  passions,  and  many  there  be  that  go 
in  thereat ;  but  straight  is  the  gate  and  narrow  the  way  that  leadeth 
unto  life.'  That  is  the  straight  and  narrow  way  the  Christian 
must  travel.  He  further  explained  what  was  meant  by  this  pas- 
sage of  scripture :  '  When  thou  are  about  to  turn  to  the  right 
hand  or  to  the  left,  thou  shalt  hear  a  voice  behind  thee  saying 
this  is  the  way,  walk  thou  in  it.'  That  is,  as  long  as  we  kept  in 
the  narrow  way  we  should  hear  this  voice,  but  as  soon  as  we 
turned  from  it  this  blessed  guide  would  forsake  us." 

And  the  following  is  from  another  letter,  dated  Ninth  month, 
Twenty-eighth,  1839: 

"  My  mind  is  deeply  tried  at  different  times  and  I  have  been 
made  to  see  the  goodness  of  Him  who  made  us,  and  I  have 
prayed  to  Him  to  preserve  me  in  the  path  of  righteousness,  that 
when  my  time  shall  come  I  may  go  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  and  not  fear,  for  I  know  the  Lord  will  help  me 
and  not  suffer  me  to  be  deceived  by  the  enemy  of  souls  if  I  will 
put  my  trust  in  Him  and  take  up  my  cross  daily.  I  have  passed 
many  happy  hours  at  the  school  and  since  I  have  been  here  I 
have  experienced  much  for  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  and  hope 
I  shall  experience  much  more.  I  can  say  I  have  tried  to  obey 
the  teacher  in  all  things,  though  I  have  given  him  some  trouble. 


Parentage  and  Early  Life  15 

I  hope  he  will  forgive  me  for  it.  I  have  felt  condemned  for 
doing  what  I  ought  not  to  have  done. 

"  I  thank  my  God  that  He  has  blessed  me  with  good  parents 
who  have  watched  over  me  and  tried  to  bring  me  up  in  the 
way  in  which  I  should  go.  Dear  mother,  I  now  begin  to  see  what 
a  blessing  it  is  to  have  good  parents,  and  it  makes  me  feel  so 
very  bad  when  I  think  of  the  trouble  I  have  given  thee  that  I 
almost  shed  tears."     *     *     *     * 

The  following  year,  as  my  parents  made  an  extended  trip  to 
Canada  to  visit  my  father's  friends  in  the  hope  of  bettering  the 
health  of  my  mother,  who,  while  I  did  not  know  it  then,  was 
suffering  from  a  bronchial  attack  which  made  her  so  hoarse 
that  she  was  unable  to  speak  above  a  whisper  for  many  weeks, 
I  was  sent  to  my  grandfather's  to  spend  the  summer,  and  but 
little  to  note  occurred  that  year ;  but  on  the  first  day  of  the  year 
1841  another  incident  worthy  of  record  happened,  because  it 
has  had  much  to  do  with  my  after  life  and  will  account  to  some 
for  my  active  interest  in  the  temperance  movement  of  my  day : 
It  was  the  custom  in  the  City  of  New  York  on  New  Year's  day 
for  the  ladies  to  keep  open  house  and  for  their  gentlemen  friends 
to  call  upon  them  and  be  treated  to  cake,  and  in  most  cases  to 
wine,  and  this  custom  even  extended  to  the  children.  So  on 
New  Year's  day  of  1841  I  went  with  some  of  my  companions  and 
made  eight  calls  in  the  afternoon,  at  all  but  one  of  which  we 
took  wine,  the  other  serving  coffee  instead.  When  evening  came 
we  had  taken  so  much  wine  that  I  was  partly  intoxicated,  indeed 
so  much  so  that  I  could  not  walk  without  some  staggering.  When 
I  went  into  the  house  and  into  the  sitting  room  I  found  my 
mother  engaged  in  sewing.  As  I  entered  she  looked  up,  and  as 
she  saw  my  condition  a  look  of  intense  anguish  passed  over  her 
countenance,  but  she  did  not  say  anything.  I  dearly  loved  my 
mother,  and  as  I  caught  that  look  it  sobered  me  in  a  moment 
and  I  realized  then  what  an  error  I  had  been  guilty  of.  Without 
saying  anything  I  went  upstairs  and  to  bed,  though  it  was  early 
in  the  evening,  and  then  commenced  the  first  real  struggle  of 


16  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

my  life.  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of  going  to  a  grocery  store  kept 
by  a  friend,  who  had  a  young  man.  in  his  employ  a  little  older 
than  myself,  and  several  other  boys  would  meet  there  and  we 
were  occasionally  treated  to  a  glass  of  egg  nog — until  I  had 
learned  to  love  the  taste  of  it.  In  my  struggle  that  night  I  saw 
I  must  give  up  all  intoxicants  and  become  a  temperance  boy. 
I  did  not  get  any  sleep  until  the  small  hours  of  the  night  had 
come,  nor  until  I  had  made  a  solemn  vow  with  my  Heavenly 
Father  that  I  would  not  again  touch  liquor  in  any  form  as  a 
beverage,  and  now,  while  writing  this  after  I  have  passed  my 
seventieth  year,  I  can  say  that  vow  has  never  been  broken. 

The  following  summer  I  was  again  placed  in  Nine  Partners 
Boarding  School  for  six  months.  On  arriving  there  I  found  a 
change  of  teachers  had  been  made  and  more  rigid  rules  in  relation 
to  plainness  of  dress  instituted,  and  this  for  a  little  while  brought 
me  into  a  little  conflict  with  the  superintendent. 

When  the  boys  came  to  dress  to  go  to  meeting  on  First-day  I 
found  that  a  number  of  them  had  their  double-breasted  coats 
cut  over  and  changed  to  the  straight  or  standing  collar,  and  as 
it  was  the  custom  to  stitch  the  collars  of  the  double-breasted  coats 
so  as  to  make  them  keep  their  place,  this  cutting  over  gave  them 
an  unpleasant  appearance  and  spoiled  them  for  wearing  when 
at  home.  My  mother  had  made  me  a  nice  new  and  fine  broad- 
cloth roundabout,  of  which  I  was,  boy-like,  very  proud.  My 
schoolmates  warned  me  when  I  wore  it  to  meeting  that  day  that 
my  coat  would  be  "  bobbed,"  as  they  expressed  it,  the  next  day, 
but  I  told  them  I  thought  not.  But  on  Second-day  morning, 
when  school  called,  Aunt  Mary  Griffin,  the  wife  of  the  superin- 
tendent, met  me  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  and  demanded  the  key 
to  my  trunk.  I  asked  her  what  for.  She  replied :  "  No  matter, 
I  want  the  key  to  thy  trunk."  I  of  course  knew  what  it  was 
wanted  for,  and  then  told  her  if  she  wanted  it  to  cut  the  collar 
off  my  coat  she  could  not  have  it,  for  I  would  not  consent  to  have 
it  mutilated,  but  if  I  must  wear  a  plain  coat  I  would  write  home 
and  have  one  made,  and  that  if  she  could  not  wait  for  that  I 


Parentage  and  Early  Life  17 

would  take  my  trunk  and  go  home  the  next  morning'.  After 
a  little  further  parleying  I  had  my  way,  sent  and  had  the  coats 
made  and  wore  them  while  there,  but  no  amount  of  persuasion 
could  get  them  on  me  after  I  went  home.  I  mention  this  inci- 
dent just  to  show  what  seems  to  me  to  he  a  wrong  in  forcing 
children  to  do  at  school  that  which  they  have  not  been  required 
to  do  at  home,  without  giving  some  sufficient  reason  and  appeal- 
ing to  their  sense  of  right,  as  it  largely  interferes  with  their 
acceptance  of  what  may  be  required  as  a  duty  in  after  years. 
As  I  found,  it  left  so  deep  a  prejudice  in  my  mind  against  the 
wearing  of  the  plain  garb,  once  thought  so  important  among 
Friends,  that  it  was  the  hardest  obstacle  I  had  to  surmount  when 
the  requirement  came  that  rendered  it  necessary  for  me  to 
adopt  it  as  the  proper  style  of  dress. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1842  my  father  sold  out  his 
interest  in  the  business  in  which  he  had  been  engaged  for  eighteen 
years  and  removed  with  his  family  from  New  York  City  to  the 
town  of  Mendon,  Monroe  County,  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State  of  New  York.  He  was  induced  to  take  this  step  partly 
because  of  his  distrust  of  the  habits  of  one  of  his  partners,  partly 
in  order  that  he  could  be  more  with  his  family  and  partly  on 
account  of  my  sister  and  myself,  that  we  might,  on  entering 
society,  form  our  associations  among  the  Friends  of  a  farming 
community,  and  there  is  but  little  doubt  that  this  change  altered 
my  prospects  in  life  and  was  the  means  largely  of  my  entering 
upon  the  service  for  the  Master  in  which  I  have  so  long  been 
engaged. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Young  Manhood  and  Religious  Experience  of  That  Age. 

While  the  change  from  city  life  to  that  of  the  farm  was  a 
great  one,  yet  I  was  able  to  readily  adapt  myself  to  it.  The 
meeting  at  Mendon  was  then  large  for  a  country  meeting  and 
the  circle  of  young  people  very  agreeable,  and  I  was  soon 
engaged  with  them  in  the  amusements  common  in  that  day  to 
assist  in  the  enjoyment  of  our  social  mingling.  Being  possessed 
of  an  ardent,  impulsive  and  mirthful  nature,  I  entered  into  these 
amusements  with  a  keen  zest.  My  mother,  in  particular,  would 
frequently  remind  me  that  I  was  not  following  the  religious  life 
upon  which  I  thought  I  had  entered  before  coming  to  the  country, 
and  my  father  would  chide  in  a  more  stern  manner  for  some 
of  what  he  called  our  foolishness.  And  when  I  returned  from 
the  gatherings  in  which  I  had  often  taken  a  prominent  part  I 
felt  the  warning  impressions  of  the  Divine  Spirit  disturbing  my 
peace  and  quiet.  But  while  I  was  unyielding  I  did  not  forget 
what  I  had  known,  but  I  would  not  acknowledge  to  myself  that 
my  course  was  incorrect,  for  the  allurements  of  young  society 
were  too  strong.  Although  I  could  not  help  but  see  that  my 
mother  was  slowly  yielding  to  that  flattering  but  ever  destroying 
disease  consumption,  and  even  while  on  the  sick  bed,  as  she 
would  remind  me  of  what  I  had  known  and  tell  me  what  she 
saw  the  Lord  was  designing  me  for,  still  I  refused  to  attend  to 
her  counsel ;  but  when  the  end  came,  as  it  did  in  the  Fifth  month, 
1844,  as  I  stood  by  her  dying  bed,  looked  upon  her  encoffined 
form  and  saw  the  remains  lowered  into  the  open  grave,  all  the 
events  of  my  life  seem  to  rise  in  rapid  succession  before  me. 
Every  occasion  when  I  had  brought  sorrow  to  that  loving  mother's 


J.J.  CORNELL 
(AT  21   YEARS  OF  AGE) 


Young  Manhood  and  Religious  Experience  19 

heart,  seemed  to  rise  as  accusing-  angels,  and  then,  when  too 
late,  I  fully  realized  what  I  had  lost  in  the  death  of  that  mother, 
my  grief  was  too  deep  for  tears,  and  for  days  I  appeared  cold 
and  indifferent  to  all  around  me,  while  inwardly  1  seemed  to  be 
consumed  with  an  agony  I  have  no  words  to  describe.  When 
the  fount  of  tears  was  opened  a  softened  feeling  came  into  my 
heart  and  then  I  covenanted  with  my  Heavenly  Father  if  He 
would  forgive  me  I  would  dedicate  the  remainder  of  my  life  to 
any  service  He  might  call  me  into.  And,  except  for  a  brief 
period,  of  which  I  shall  speak  farther  on,  that  vow  has  not  been 
broken. 

I  had  been  a  steady  attendant  at  meetings  and  loved  to  go — 
even  while  I  was  so  unwilling  to  yield  to  what  I  saw  was  right. 
The  winter  after  the  death  of  my  mother  I  was  with  a  company 
of  young  people  and  was  importuned  to  lead  in  an  amusement 
of  which  I  had  been  very  fond,  and  after  many  excuses  yielded, 
but  before  going  far  one  sister  refused  to  take  the  part  assigned 
her,  and  as  she  had  drawn  me  into  it  by  her  importunities  it 
angered  me  and  I  refused  to  go  any  further  and,  under  the 
pretence  of  being  warm,  which  I  really  was,  but  for  the  pur- 
pose of  reflection  I  took  my  chair  into  an  adjoining  room,  where 
I  could  see  and  not  be  seen.  The  young  people  went  on  with 
the  play  which  I  had  interrupted,  but  I  was  in  deep  baptism  of 
spirit  and  in  close  communion  with  the  Divine  One.  I  felt 
condemned  for  the  exhibition  of  passion,  though  transient,  I  had 
made,  but  the  dear  Father  kindly  led  me  to  see  the  folly  of 
spending  our  time  in  such  frivolity.  He  showed  me  that  He 
had  endowed  us  not  only  with  immortal  souls  to  save,  but  had 
given  us  intellectual  faculties  which  might  be  used  by  us  to 
entertain  and  at  the  same  time  instruct  each  other.  The  manner  in 
which  the  young  were  accustomed  to  pass  their  time  appeared 
so  foolish  and  unworthy  of  their  high  endowments,  that  I  could 
never  be  persuaded  to  engage  in  them  again.  I  still  went  with 
them  to  their  social  entertainments,  but  could  always  find  some 
one  with  whom  to  enter  into  a  conversation  in  which  we  would 


20  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

become  interested  and  from  which  I  could  derive  some  instruc- 
tion, and  when  I  returned  from  these  companies  I  did  not  find  in 
the  time  of  quiet  reflection  anything  to  regret  as  I  had  done  before. 

I  had  also  contracted  a  habit  of  entering  into  controversy 
with  those  either  of  my  own  age  or  even  older  upon  almost  any 
subject  that  might  arise,  frequently  allowing  myself  to  take  a 
side  contrary  to  my  real  feelings  if  that  were  necessary  for  an 
argument.  About  the  time  above  referred  to  I  was  in  a  com- 
pany of  but  a  few  friends  and  the  subject  of  the  anti-slavery 
movement  was  discussed,  during  which  I  obtained  so  decided 
an  advantage  over  the  one  with  whom  I  was  arguing  that  in 
order  to  extricate  himself  from  the  position  in  which  I  had  placed 
him  by  the  arguments  I  had  presented,  he  turned  upon  me  and 
commenced  to  ridicule  my  profession  of  religion  and  made  use 
of  some  very  provoking  and  unpleasant  language.  While  I  was 
able  to  conceal  my  feelings  it  hurt  me  and  left  an  unpleasant 
impression  of  my  friend  upon  me.  When  I  returned  home  that 
evening  I  was  led  into  serious  thought  in  relation  to  the  feeling 
engendered  by  this  disputation,  and  in  this  reflection  I  found 
I  could  not  hold  myself  blameless,  and  then  it  seemed  as  though 
every  circumstance  connected  with  my  argumentative  disposition 
came  vividly  before  my  memory  and  I  was  given  to  see  that  my 
course  in  this  regard  had  not  resulted  in  any  good  in  the  past, 
and  if  I  continued  therein  in  the  future  it  would  dwarf  my 
spiritual  growth,  and  I  covenanted  with  my  Heavenly  Father 
that  if  He  would  support  me  I  would  refrain  from  the  indul- 
gence in  any  such  controversies,  and  I  am  thankful  now,  at  this 
period  of  my  life,  that  I  can  look  back  and  see  how,  as  I  was  care- 
ful to  keep  this  covenant,  I  was  preserved  from  much  that  would 
have  hindered  my  usefulness  and  disturbed  my  peace. 

When  my  parents  removed  to  the  farm  our  family  consisted 
with  them  of  myself  and  a  sister  about  two  years  younger.  She 
was  a  woman  of  a  superior  mind  and  whose  judgment  was  much 
in  advance  of  her  age.  In  the  choice  of  companionship  from 
among  her  associates  she  chose  one  some  years  older  than  her- 


Young  Manhood  and  Religious  Experience  21 

self,  but  a  woman  capable  of  appreciating  the  devoted  friendship 
of  a  younger  sister,  and  between  them  there  grew  a  bond  of 
union  never  broken  until  severed  by  the  death  of  my  sister.  I 
had  made  this  sister  a  confidant  of  my  mental  and  spiritual 
struggle,  for  between  us,  particularly  after  the  death  of  our 
mother,  the  attachment  was  unusually  strong  and  I  always  found 
her  a  safe  adviser.  She  had  inherited  our  mother's  calm,  deep 
spiritual  nature,  was  much  less  impulsive  than  myself,  gifted 
with  rare  powers  of  conversation,  and  her  deep  spiritual  insight 
and  capability  of  expressing  her  judgment  in  a  kind,  tender 
spirit  and  in  elegant  language,  enabled  her  to  not  only  win  her 
way  to  the  hearts  of  her  chosen  associates,  but  was  a  great  help 
to  me  in  calming  and  curbing  the  impulsive,  passionate  nature 
which  I  had  inherited  from  my  father.  The  association  thus 
formed  by  her  for  her  chosen  confidante,  Judith  H.  Russell, 
threw  me  much  into  the  society  of  the  latter,  and  I,  or  rather  we, 
had  a  more  than  usual  opportunity  to  study  each  other's  ways 
and  nature  until  finally  our  feeling  of  friendship  ripened  into 
a  deeper  affection,  and  in  the  Fifth  month,  1845,  we  entered 
into  an  engagement  to  be  married  at  some  future  season,  when 
we  might  deem  that  I  was  old  enough  to  assume  such  a  respon- 
sibility. I  was  at  that  time  well  into  my  nineteenth  year  and 
she  in  her  twenty-third.  Ordinarily  this  would  seem,  and  I 
acknowledge  is,  too  young  to  enter  upon  such  an  engagement ; 
but  I  had  matured  younger  than  many,  and  the  event  proved  the 
wisdom  of  the  movement  in  a  long  period  of  a  happy,  and  I 
trust,  useful  life.  It  seemed  to  us  that  the  blessing  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  rested  on  our  engagement  from  the  first,  for  very  soon 
after  I  had  to  pass  through  some  of  the  deepest  spiritual  trials 
of  my  life,  and  had  it  not  been  for  her  wise  counsel  and  en- 
couragement I  can  scarcely  think  what  might  have  been  the  result. 
The  first  came  in  the  form  of  a  requisition  to  put  on  a  plain 
coat.  I  had  purchased  the  materials  for  it,  and  after  getting 
them   home   my   mother's   counsel   as   expressed   relating  to  the 


22  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

plain  dress  came  vividly  before  me  and  lived  with  me  for 
several  days,  and  as  the  time  approached,  I  remember  being  at 
work  ploughing  out  potatoes.  I  did  my  work  mechanically,  but 
I  never  knew  what  amount  of  work  I  accomplished,  so  com- 
pletely was  I  absorbed  in  the  problem.  At  length  I  decided  for 
myself  that  it  would  be  right,  and  yet  I  felt  I  ought  to  consult 
one  with  whom  I  expected  to  be  bound  in  the  near  tie  of  mar- 
riage before  fully  deciding.  When  I  saw  her  a  few  days  after 
and  unburdened  my  feelings,  which  I  did  fully,  though  not 
without  some  fear  as  to  the  result,  she  looked  up  sweetly  and 
composedly  and  said,  "  My  clear  one,  do  as  thy  Heavenly  Father 
bids  thee.  It  will  be  all  right."  I  went  home  with  a  lightened 
and  happy  heart,  took  the  cloth  to  the  tailor  and  had  my  first 
plain  coat  made.  All  hesitancy,  all  fear,  all  of  the  cross  was 
removed. 

In  the  Sixth  month  of  that  year,  as  was  usual,  I  went  with 
my  father  and  sister  to  our  monthly  meeting,  about  ten  miles 
from  my  home.  This  period  was  a  time  of  much  excitement 
among  the  Friends,  growing  out  of  the  anti-slavery  movement, 
and  quite  a  number  of  our  members  were  exceedingly  active  in 
that  work.  A  matter  concerning  what  some  of  the  members 
had  done  in  that  direction  came  before  the  meeting  and  led  to 
a  heated  acrimonious  discussion.  Those  to  whom  I  had  looked 
for  counsel,  the  ministers  and  elders  of  the  meeting,  who  had 
so  often  in  my  hearing  said  that  the  immediate  revelation  of  the 
Spirit  was  an  unerring  guide  and  would  preserve  from  the  com- 
mission of  all  forms  of  sin,  were  now  engaged  in  this  dispute, 
becoming  angry  with  each  other  and  manifesting  that  anger  in 
harshness  of  tone  and  language.  It  completely  crushed  my 
sensitive  spirit,  and  when  meeting  closed  I  made  a  resolve  that 
I  would  never  attend  a  meeting  of  Friends  again.  I  met  my 
loved  one  in  the  carriage  with  the  tears  rolling  down  my  cheeks 
and  told  her  I  was  completely  disheartened,  but  she  bade  me 
hope — but  I  could  not.  I  went  home,  brooded  over  what  I  had 
seen  and  heard,  dwelt  upon  the  missteps  of  those  to  whom  I  had 


Young  Manhood  and  Religious  Experience  23 

looked  for  an  example,  and  soon  reasoned  away  all  idea  of  divine 
revelation,  and  in  this  frame  of  mind  was  soon  brought  to  ques- 
tion the  existence  of  a  God.  I  struggled  with  this  conviction, 
striving  to  convince  myself  of  its  truth  by  dwelling  on  these 
circumstances,  but  prudently  keeping  my  own  counsels.  I  stayed 
away  from  the  meeting  and,  although  questioned  by  several 
for  the  reason  why,  I  was  for  some  reason,  I  did  not  then 
understand,  withheld  from  stating  it.  This  condition  continued 
until  the  latter  part  of  the  Eighth  month,  when,  as  I  was 
plowing  one  day  in  one  of  the  fields  some  distance  from  the 
house,  I  was  suddenly  arrested  by  what  seemed  to  me  a  voice 
speaking  to  my  outer  ear.  I  was  startled,  stopped  my  team  and 
looked  to  see  if  any  one  was  near  me  and  who  had  spoken,  but 
I  found  I  was  alone  with  my  God.  The  language  I  then  heard 
was,  "  Though  all  men  else  forsake  my  law,  it  will  not  excuse 
thee."  I  sat  down  on  the  plow  beam  filled  with  an  ecstatic 
joy  I  cannot  describe  in  human  language.  All  doubts  of  the  ex- 
istence of  a  Divine  Being  had  vanished,  all  doubts  of  immediate 
revelation  were  at  once  removed.  A  spiritual  light  was  shining 
round  me,  above  the  light  of  the  sun  at  noonday.  A  heavy 
load  had  been  lifted  from  my  spirit.  The  darkness  in  which  I 
had  been  walking  was  removed.  How  long  I  sat  in  that  ecstatic 
condition  I  could  not  tell.  I  was  aroused  to  consciousness  with 
another  revelation  in  these  words,  "  I  shall  call  thee  into  the  work 
of  the  ministry."  So  clear  had  been  the  revelation,  so  confirming 
the  evidence  that  not  a  doubt  has  ever  crossed  the  mind  since, 
either  of  the  existence  of  God,  His  immediate  revelation  of  Him- 
self, and  His  laws  to  man,  as  of  that  which  was  to  be  and  has 
been  my  life  work.  I  now  returned  to  my  meeting  again  with  a 
lightened  heart,  and  those  hours  spent  in  devotional  worship 
were  so  completely  occupied  with  the  communion  with  the 
Father's  spirit  as  to  frequently  make  me  unconscious  of  what 
was  said  by  those  who  were  ministering  to  us.  Opening  after 
opening  came  and  the  truth  I  would  have  to  declare  clearly  shown 
me,  accompanied  with  the  feeling  the  time  is  not  yet.  My  friends 
are  not  prepared  to  hear  them. 


24  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

About  this  time  I  began  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  business 
meeting's  and  spoke  to  the  business  for  the  first  time  at  the 
quarterly  meeting  in  the  First  month,  1846.  A  subject  was 
before  the  meeting  of  considerable  interest  and  upon  which  there 
was  some  division  of  sentiment,  and  when  a  proposition  was 
made  that  resulted  in  its  settlement  I  felt  it  a  duty  to  give  expres- 
sion of  my  unity,  which  I  did  simply,  which  was  followed  by  a 
sweet  peace  of  mind.  I  had  now  fully  made  an  open  profession 
of  my  faith  and  accepted  the  responsibilities  of  a  concerned  mem- 
ber of  our  religious  society,  but  being  so  young  in  years  it  caused 
a  good  deal  of  comment,  some  favorable  and  some  unfavorable. 
By  some  it  was  intimated  that  I  had  taken  this  course  to  secure 
the  favor  of  my  intended  father-in-law,  and  by  others  that  it 
was  only  ephemeral,  arising  out  of  my  own  zeal ;  but  these  things 
did  not  disturb  me.  I  knew  they  did  not  understand  my  nature 
nor  know  of  the  baptisms  I  had  undergone,  but  that  time  would 
prove  my  sincerity  and  the  faith  in  which  I  trusted. 


CHAPTER  III. 
Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience. 

Circumstances  seeming  to  favor  it,  my  intended  and  I  con- 
cluded we  might  consummate  our  marriage  in  the  fall  of  1846. 
So  with  the  full  concurrence  and  approbation  of  our  parents, 
Judith  H.  Russell  and  I  were,  with  the  consent  of  Rochester 
Monthly  Meeting,  married  on  the  29th  of  the  Ninth  month  of 
that  year,  and  entered  upon  what  proved  to  be  a  harmonious  and 
loving  union  until  her  death,  of  which  I  shall  have  occasion  to 
speak  in  its  due  order  of  time. 

I  now  entered  into  a  contract  with  my  father  to  work  the 
farm  on  which  we  lived,  and  thus  commenced  my  secular  life, 
and  until  my  father's  death  was  the  active  head  of  the  work. 
While  could  I  have  had  my  choice  in  life  and  followed  my 
inclination  to  have  obtained  a  collegiate  education,  which  my 
father  not  only  disapproved  by  word  but  refused  to  allow  me  to 
leave  home  in  my  minority  for  such  a  purpose,  he  having,  I 
doubt  not,  sincerely  imbibed  the  idea  that  such  an  education 
would  have  unfitted  me  for  work,  and  it  doubtless  would  for 
the  severe  manual  labor  which  fell  to  my  lot  as  the  head  of  the 
farm,  with  so  ambitious  a  nature  as  was  mine.  It  may  have  been 
in  best  wisdom,  for  in  farm  life  there  are  more  opportunities 
for  quiet  reflection  and  for  self-culture  than  in  the  busy  round 
of  professional  or  mercantile  life.  At  any  rate,  I  was  not  a 
mechanical  worker,  but  the  mind  was  busily  occupied  with  reli- 
gious contemplation,  while  I  tried  by  a  varied  class  of  reading 
to  keep  abreast  of  the  best  thought  I  could  reach — and  in  this 
school  I  hope  I  was  not  a  dull  scholar.  I  know  it  has  enabled 
me  in  my  later  life  in  the  exercise  of  the  ministry  to  draw  illtis- 


26  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

trations  from  my  experience  by  which  I  could  more  forcibly 
present  my  subject  and  make  it  clearer  to  those  who  heard  me. 
It  was  a  school,  too,  in  which  I  found  ample  opportunities  for 
the  cultivation  of  a  more  calm  and  quiet  government  of  a  nat- 
urally impulsive  and  passionate  nature,  in  all  of  which  I  was 
much  helped  by  the  counsel  and  quiet  ways  of  my  dear  com- 
panion. In  the  year  1847,  and  about  the  time  I  reached  my 
majority,  I  was  led  into  another  of  those  deep  spiritual  baptisms 
it  seemed  in  the  Divine  economy  necessary  to  fit  me  for  the  work 
that  was  to  be  intrusted  to  me.  From  the  time  that  I  was  first 
sent  to  Nine  Partners  Boarding  School  I  had  been  a  close 
student  and  reader  of  the  Bible.  In  that  school  in  First-day 
morning  our  time  was  devoted  to  its  study,  and  while  there  I  had 
committed  the  greater  part  of  the  New  Testament  to  memory, 
and  it  was  one  of  our  reading  books  which  was  used  daily  in 
the  class  and  I  had  continued  the  practice  of  frequent  and  almost 
daily  reading  of  it  (though  we  had  no  set  hours  for  it  either 
in  my  father's  family  or  in  my  own,  on  our  retirement  to  our 
rooms),  and  I  had  not  been  educated  to  believe  this  was  a  necessity 
ro  a  true  Christian  and  Godly  life. 

But  during  the  year  referred  to  it  suddenly  became  a  sealed 
book  to  me.  Whenever  I  opened  it  a  sort  of  blurr  would 
seem  to  obscure  my  vision.  Then  the  letters  would  assume  the 
German  or  the  Hebrew  form  and  as  I  had  no  knowledge  of  either 
language  I  was  unable  to  read  a  word,  and  then  all  I  had  com- 
mitted to  memory  was  taken  from  me.  I  could  not  recall  the 
most  familiar  texts,  but  I  could  read  any  other  book  as  before 
and  could  remember  what  I  read,  for  I  had  been  blessed  with 
a  very  retentive  memory.  I  could  not  understand  this  condition 
and  became  not  a  little  worried  over  it,  as  it  continued  year  after 
year  until  a  period  of  twelve  years  had  elapsed  before  I  was 
able  to  read  a  word  of  the  Scriptures.  I  was  peaceful  in  mind, 
no  feeling  of  condemnation  because  of  it  disturbed  me.  Not  a 
doubt  of  my  Heavenly  Father's  existence  or  of  his  immediate 
communion  with  me  crossed  my  mind,  nor  not  a  doubt  of  their 


Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience      .   27 

authenticity  disturbed  my  meditations.  The  spiritual  openings 
in  my  meditative  moments,  either  in  meeting-  or  out  of  it,  were 
just  as  clear  and  grew  deeper  and  deeper,  as  much  that  had  been 
mysterious  was  satisfactorily  to  my  mind  made  plain  and  a  fuller 
perception  of  the  fact  that  I  was  under  the  preparing  hand  for 
service  in  the  ministry  was  more  deeply  impressed  upon  me,  but 
I  could  not  see  why  I  should  not  be  able  to  read  my  Bible.  I 
then  sought  for  human  aid.  I  wrote  to  the  different  ministers 
of  my  acquaintance,  inquiring  if  any  of  them  had  had  a  similar 
experience,  and  if  not,  could  they  tell  me  why  it  was  mine.  But 
none  of  them  could  give  any  satisfactory  explanation  save  that 
clear-sighted  mother  in  our  Israel  Elizabeth  Newport,  who  wrote 
me  to  be  patient.  "  I  see,"  said  she,  "  if  thou  were  permitted  to 
read  the  Scriptures  as  the  rest  of  us  are  it  would  interfere  with 
the  work  the  Master  has  for  thee  to  do.  The  time  will  come 
when  thou  can  read  them  and  they  will  be  opened  to  thee  in  their 
deep  spiritual  meaning,  and  thou  will  draw  from  them  pure  prac- 
tical spiritual  lessons  to  the  edification  of  those  to  whom  thou  may 
be  called  to  speak."  This  letter  was  received  shortly  after  I  had 
commenced  my  ministry. 

During  this  period  we  had  a  number  of  family  visits  from  travel- 
ing friends,  nearly  all  of  whom  had  a  clear  sight  that  I  was 
under  the  preparing  hand  for  the  ministry,  but  none  were  aware  of 
this  peculiar  experience,  nor  did  I  feel  at  liberty  to  refer  to  it  to 
any  of  the  members  of  my  own  meeting,  and  none  except  those  to 
whom  I  had  written  and  my  dear  companion  knew  of  this  peculiar 
baptism. 

I  was  not  idle  however  in  taking  my  part  in  the  affairs  of 
society.  In  the  spring  of  1846  I  was  appointed  clerk  to  the 
Preparative  Meeting,  which  station  I  held  for  many  years,  and 
during  the  time  above  referred  to  was  made  clerk  of  the  Monthly 
Meeting  under  a  condition  of  things  in  the  meeting  of  a  trying 
nature,  and  while  filling  that  position  had  much  to  encounter  for 
one  so  young;  yet  I  believe  I  was  enabled  to  give  satisfaction  to 
my  friends  and  was  made  the  instrument  to  settle  a  difficulty 
which  had  kept  the  meeting  deeply  agitated  for  seven  years. 


28  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

When  I  first  entered  into  the  active  concerns  of  the  society  it 
was  clearly  shown  me  that  if  I  was  to  be  of  use  to  it  in  its  meetings 
I  must  keep  out  of  all  controversy,  must  never  press  my  opinion 
and  judgment  upon  the  meeting  by  arguing  for  them,  but  that  it 
was  my  privilege  to  as  clearly  and  forcibly  as  I  was  able  to 
give  expression  to  my  judgment,  and  then  leave  it  for  the  meet- 
ing to  adopt,  and  I  can  not  now  remember  ever  having  deviated 
from  this  rule  during  all  my  active  service.  And  I  can  now  see 
the  wisdom  of  this  opening  to  my  understanding.  I  had  as  be- 
fore observed  a  love  for  controversy,  was  very  positive  in  my 
statement  of  my  ideas  and  had  I  indulged  in  argument  to  press 
those  ideas  would  have  met  a  counter  feeling  that  would  have 
tended  to  destroy  the  love  we  should  bear  each  other  and  inter- 
fered with  my  future  usefulness.  Two  particular  incidents  are  re- 
called to  memory  as  I  pen  this  experience.  One  when  about 
twenty-two  years  of  age,  in  which  a  subject  was  being  discussed 
in  the  monthly  meeting,  and  party  feeling  was  engendered  and 
the  meeting  seemed  to  be  nearly  divided.  After  it  had  spent 
nearly  an  hour  in  the  discussion,  in  which  I  had  not  taken  any 
part,  a  solution  of  the  difficulty,  as  I  thought,  opened  before  me, 
and  I  rose  and  gave  expression  to  what  I  saw  and  offered  a 
proposition  which  differed  from  anything  that  had  been  presented. 
As  I  sat  down  a  leader  of  one  of  the  factions  immediately  rose 
and  excitedly  said,  "  John,  thou  art  nothing  but  a  boy  among  old 
men,  to  be  seen  and  not  heard."  Immediately  a  deep  silence  over- 
spread the  meeting  when  one  of  the  elderly  friends  in  the  gallery 
rose  and  said,  "  I  think  the  proposition  our  young  friend  has 
made  is  correct  and  I  cordially  approve  it,"  and  this  was  followed 
by  so  large  an  expression  that  it  was  adopted  and  the  trouble 
settled.  I  was  not  in  the  least  disturbed  nor  discouraged,  nor 
would  I  have  been  had  my  proposition  been  rejected.  I  had  done 
my  duty  and  could  there  leave  it. 

The  other  occurred  some  years  later.  A  Friend  from  a  neigh- 
boring Quarterly  Meeting  was  in  attendance  at  one  of  our  Quar- 
terly  Meetings  with   a  minute   which   I   had   learned   had  been 


Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience         29 

obtained  under  questionable  circumstances,  the  Friend  hav- 
ing- an  unsettled  difficulty  with  one  of  the  members  of  his 
own  meeting.  He  was  a  gifted  man  when  rightly  under  Divine 
guidance,  and  had  delivered  an  eloquent  testimony,  but  knowing 
the  facts  under  which  he  had  come  it  did  not  impress  me  deeply, 
but  by  those  who  did  not  know  the  circumstances  it  was  thought 
to  be  a  powerful  testimony.  When  his  minute  was  read,  one  of 
the  Elders,  a  very  positive  character,  proposed  that  the  meeting 
endorse  his  minute,  a  proceeeding  which  had  not  been  practiced 
in  Genesee  Yearly  Meeting  since  its  organization,  it  having  been 
discontinued  in  New  York  Yearly  Meeting  after  the  separation. 
Such  a  proposition  in  face  of  what  I  knew,  was  very  trying,  and 
I  opposed  it  mainly  on  the  ground  of  precedent,  and  that  it  was 
unnecessary,  clearly  stating  my  position  without  any  allusion  to 
the  facts  regarding  the  manner  of  obtaining  the  minute.  The 
Elder  replied  to  me  rather  caustically,  and  pressed  this  point,  un- 
til I  rose  and  said,  "  I  have  given  my  judgment,  it  remains  un- 
altered, but  I  will  go  with  my  friends."  When  the  meeting  closed 
an  old  friend  in  whom  I  had  great  confidence  came  to  me  and  said 
lovingly,  "  John,  we  frequently  gain  more  by  submitting  our 
opinions  than  we  do  by  pressing  them."  Within  a  month  after- 
ward the  Elder  who  had  carried  his  point  acknowledged  to  me 
that  I  was  right  and  he  was  wrong ;  that  had  it  to  be  done  over 
again  he  would  not  make  such  a  proposition.  And  thereby  the 
loving  feeling  was  kept  unbroken  between  us,  and  a  confidence 
in  my  judgment  established  among  my  friends. 

I  might  mention  other  instances  of  a  similar  character,  but  J. 
have  introduced  these  that  those  into  whose  hands  this  book  may 
come  may  find  in  them  an  encouragement  to  do  just  the  duty 
plainly  seen  and  there  leave  it  without  endeavoring  to  press  it 
even  unduly  upon  their  fellow  members. 

The  first  ten  years  after  our  marriage  passed  without  any 
special  baptism  except  that  referred  to  concerning  the  Scriptures, 
but  our  life  had  its  burdens  and  its  sorrows.  Our  much  loved 
sister  was  stricken  with  the  same  terrible  disease  which  had  taken 


30  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

our  mother  from  us  and  for  a  period  of  seven  months  required 
constant  care  and  attention  and  she  quietly  passed  from  earth  on 
the  last  day  of  the  Seventh  month,  1850.  Her  patience  under  her 
suffering-,  the  sweetness  of  her  smile  as  we  met  for  the  daily  morn- 
ing- greeting,  her  loving  counsel,  the  undoubted  readiness  for  her 
brighter  home,  have  ever  lived  brightly  in  memory.  Our  mar- 
riage was  peculiarly  gratifying  to  her  and  she  seemed  to  rejoice 
as  much  in  our  happiness  together  as  though  she  was  a  full  par- 
ticipant with  us. 

The  following  notes  made  during  the  period  of  what  I  deem 
my  preparation  for  my  work  in  the  ministry  will  give  some  idea  of 
the  spiritual  travail  of  that  time,  though  subsequent  and  deeper 
experience  has  led  me  to  modify  some  of  the  thoughts  then  enter- 
tained and  which  I  can  now  see  were  in  some  measure  influenced 
by  my  environment  and  education. 

On  the  twenty-second  day  of  the  Fifth  month,  1855,  I  wrote 
thus :  "  Having  been  from  home  most  of  the  day  and  called  to 
transact  business  with  various  individuals,  on  taking  a  retrospect 
I  am  not  conscious  of  having  acted  otherwise  than  upright  and 
just  to  my  fellowmen,  yet  must  acknowledge  that  when  I  have 
deviated  from  the  use  of  the  plain  language  of  thee  and  thou  to 
one  person  the  swift  witness  for  truth  has  followed  me  with  his  re- 
proving voice  and  it  has  caused  my  heart  with  earnest  desire  to 
seek  my  God  for  strength  to  more  and  more  fully  yield  to  all  His 
requirings ;  and  yet  notwithstanding  my  many  errors  and  de- 
viations He  has  not  altogether  hid  His  face  from  me.  This  even- 
ing I  have  spent  some  time  in  reading  aloud  to  my  wife  from  the 
works  of  Job  Scott,  and  I  humbly  (I  trust)  acknowledge  it  had  a 
tendering  influence  on  my  mind,  and  with  true  wishes  that  it  may 
bring  forth  fruit  to  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  great  I  am,  I  close 
this  day's  record. 

I  may  say  in  connection  with  the  above,  that  during  this  time 
of  spiritual  study  I  may  term  it,  I  had  felt  the  conviction  that 
with  the  wearing  the  plain  coat  I  must  also  use  the  plain  language 
as  alluded  to.     I  did  not  then  understand  as  I  now  see  it  that  the 


Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience  31 

testimony  of  Friends  in  relation  to  plain  language  was  not  sim- 
ply confined  to  the  use  of  thee  and  thou,  but  was  a  protest  against 
the  use  of  one  form  of  languge  to  the  masses  or  common  people 
and  another  to  those  in  that  day  called  the  nobility,  or  who  were 
the  rulers  of  the  people — the  principle  of  the  Friend  not  recog- 
nizing class  distinctions  as  necessary  to  require  the  adoption  of  a 
different  form  of  address  to  them.  Some  even  in  this  day  lay  great 
stress  upon  the  use  of  this  language  as  being  Scriptural,  the  lan- 
guage of  affection  and  grammatical.  As  I  now  see  it  it  is  Scrip- 
tural because  that  was  the  language  of  the  people  in  the  day  when 
the  Bible  was  translated  from  the  Latin  into  the  English.  It  is 
the  language  of  affection  simply  because  we  have  long  been  ac- 
customed to  it.  Such  a  combination  of  letters  is  not  found  111 
the  Latin,  German,  Greek  or  Hebrew.  Nor  is  the  word  as  found 
in  their  languages  and  translated  into  our  own  pronounced  or 
sounded  as  we  sound  or  pronounce  the  thee  or  thou,  and  yet  no 
one  would  presume  to  say  there  are  no  terms  of  affection  or  en- 
dearment used  by  those  who  speak  these  tongues. 

It  was  grammatical  in  that  day  because  it  was  the  common 
custom,  and  as  custom  makes  the  grammar  of  each  age  so  the 
use  of  you  to  a  single  person  has  made  it  grammatical  in  this 
age.  While  I  felt  at  that  time  a  necessity  to  conform  to  the 
usage  of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  that  particular,  as  well  as  in  the 
cut  of  my  coat,  I  see  now  that  this  was  made  as  a  test  to 
try  me  as  to  whether  I  would  be  faithful  to  each  requisi- 
tion that  my  Heavenly  Father  might  make,  so  that  I  might  be 
entrusted  with  the  gift  in  the  ministry  that  was  to  be  conferred 
upon  me,  and  which  in  some  respects  has  been  a  peculiar  one.  As 
time  passed  on  and  I  entered  into  the  work  and  was  faithful  to 
the  openings  made,  I  found  less  and  less  necessity  to  adhere  to 
these  forms  and  was  enabled  to  more  clearly  distinguish  between 
the  form  and  the  principle  upon  which  the  form  was  founded. 
And  while  I  do  not  now  find  a  necessity  of  wearing  the  same 
style  of  coat  as  then,  nor  of  always  adhering  to  the  plain  language 
of  thee  and  thou  to  all,  yet  I  find  the  principle  required  of  me  to  be 


32  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

a  guarded  care  in  relation  to  my  dress,  and  as  I  love  the  plain  lan- 
guage I  use  it  in  almost  all  cases,  but  do  not  find  the  condemnation 
I  have  alluded  to  when  I  use  the  common  language  of  the  people. 

On  First  month,  Twenty-eighth  of  the  same  year,  I  penned  the 
following : 

For  the  time  which  has  intervened  since  I  last  wrote  I  do  not 
know  that  anything  much  out  of  the  usual  course  has  occurred, 
having,  I  believe,  been  favored  to  mostly  keep  on  the  watch,  al- 
though some  ebullitions  of  passion  have  arisen,  yet  I  have  en- 
deavored to  check  them  and  have  mostly  been  successful.  This 
day  has  been  one  of  no  ordinary  interest  to  me.  At  meeting  I 
was  favored  during  the  first  part  with  a  good  degree  of  quiet 
which  was  broken  by  a  communication  from  one,  who  though  nor 
a  member  insists  in  thus  disturbing  our  meetings.  He  arose  with 
the  text :  "  I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life.  No  man  cometh 
to  the  Father  but  by  me,"  but  as  it  was  soon  evident  that  he  was 
warmed  by  the  sparks  of  his  own  kindling,  the  subject  became  too 
deep  for  him  and  he  was  unable  to  explain  it,  thus  manifesting 
that  man  in  his  own  wisdom  and  understanding  is  unable  to  com- 
prehend the  deep  things  of  God. 

Such  was  the  tried  state  of  my  mind  that  I  fear  I  was  not 
careful  to  attend  to  my  own  duties,  but  dwelt  upon  his  neglect  of 
those  allotted  to  him,  and  thereby  lost  the  enjoyment  of  the  sweet 
communion  with  the  Father  of  which  at  times  I  had  been  made  a 
partaker,  and  thus  by  not  keeping  on  the  watch  as  another  in- 
dividual arose  and  had  something  to  offer,  perhaps  I  was  inca- 
pacitated to  receive  it,  for  it  seemed  to  me  to  partake  more  of 
man's  wisdom  than  of  the  Divine,  but  the  fault  may  have  been 
mine,  and  in  consequence  of  looking  at  and  suffering  my  mind  to 
be  tried  with  the  actions  of  others.  The  latter  part  of  the  meet- 
ing was  dull  and  irksome  to  me.  O  that  I  may  more  and  more 
learn  to  put  my  trust  in  my  God,  and  be  enabled  to  confide  in 
Him,  with  the  belief  that  "  He  doeth  all  things  well,"  and  that 
after  we  have  been  sufficiently  tried,  we  shall  come  forth  from  the 
furnace  as  pure  gold,  and  all  the  dross  and  reprobate  silver  will 


Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience  33 

be  removed  and  those  who  thus  stand  the  test  will  know  of  rising 
above  all  opposing  spirits  and  that  they  will  not  again  be  per- 
mitted to  interrupt  the  communion  of  the  soul  with  God. 

This  evening  went  on  a  social  visit  to  the  home  of  an  uncle  and 
found  a  large  company  assembled,  and  though  we  had  a  very 
social  time  wherein  the  jest  and  laughter  resounded,  I  felt  much 
liberty  to  join  with  them  in  it.  In  the  course  of  the  evening  the 
subject  of  "  Woman's  Rights  "  was  introduced  and  discussed, 
in  which  I  joined  to  a  considerable  extent  and  which  led  to  a  chain 
of  reflection  which  I  feel  best  to  pen. 

In  the  course  which  this  subject  has  taken  before  the  world, 
much  has  been  said  and  written  both  for  and  against,  yet  in  all 
that  has  come  to  my  knowledge  its  advocates  have  only  appealed 
to  the  lower  governing  principle  in  man,  to  wit,  reason,  and  have 
neglected  to  commence,  at  what  appears  to  me  to  be  the  root 
from  which  the  complaint  and  grievances  which  need  to  be  righted 
have  sprung. 

They  have  sought  to  sustain  themselves  by  denouncing  the 
selfishness  of  others  instead  of  striking  at  selfishness  as  found  in 
all  grades  of  society  in  the  heart,  by  advocating  the  living  by  each 
and  all  a  true,  devoted  Christian  life  and  being  brought  thereby 
under  the  benign  influence  of  the  Gospel,  which  alone  can  destroy 
or  control  our  selfish  desires  and  lead  us  to  be  subject  to  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Divine  will.  Were  this  the  most  earnest  desire  of  the 
heart  it  would  confer  a  greater  benefit  upon  both  men  and 
women  and  sooner  lead  to  the  investment  of  woman  with  her 
proper  rights  and  principles. 

First  month,  Twenty-ninth.  Notwithstanding  resolution  after 
resolution  has  been  formed  by  me  to  ever  keep  on  the  watch,  I 
have  again  been  made  to  feel  the  entire  inability  of  man  unas- 
sisted by  his  Heavenly  Father  to  do  any  good  thing  or  to  carry  out 
his  resolves.  As  I  have  during  the  day  given  way  to  a  fretful  and 
impatient  feeling,  with  occasional  eruptions  of  passion,  and  for  a 
long  time  was  unable  to  master  it,  though  conscious  that  the  wit- 
ness within  was  reproving,  and  so  I  was  made  to  sensibly  realize 
that  though  the  Spirit  was  willing  the  flesh  was  indeed  weak. 
3 


34  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Eighth  month,  Fifteenth.  Having  had  to  acknowledge  with  a 
fervent  thankfulness  that  it  has  pleased  my  Heavenly  Father  to 
again  make  me  a  recipient  of  His  bounty,  though  He  has  seen 
meet  to  require  of  me  some  trying  duties  by  speaking  plain  things 
to  my  fellow  men.  I  have  felt  to  pen  a  few  lines  descriptive  of 
my  reflection  and  the  openings  to  my  spiritual  vision.  The  time 
since  the  last  date  has  passed  without  much  to  mar  my  peace  save 
the  occasional  risings  of  my  naturally  quick  and  angry  passions, 
yet  I  humbly  trust  through  the  gracious  assistance  of  my  Lord  I 
have  been  enabled  to  make  some  progress  towards  conquering 
them.  This  day  was  our  preparative  meeting  and  though  some 
exciting  subjects  were  introduced,  I  was  favored  to  keep  in  a 
calm  state  of  mind  under  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  open 
to  my  understanding  the  necessity  of  our  ceasing  to  dwell  on 
the  surface  of  things,  but  to  go  as  it  were  to  the  bottom  of 
our  Jordan,  that  we  may  bring  up  from  thence  stones  of  living 
memorial,  to  cease  to  act  from  mere  policy  and  to  no  longer 
reason  with  flesh  and  blood  concerning  what  the  Lord  may  re- 
quire of  us,  and  not  strive  to  look  beyond  the  performance 
of  the  present  duty  to  study  what  consequences  may  arise  for 
mere  policy's  sake,  but  to,  in  all  cases,  act  from  principle  and  to 
try  all  our  acts  by  this  criterion.  Then  our  conduct  will  be 
owned  by  the  Truth,  and  He  who  is  the  crown  and  diadem  of  all 
rightly  gathered  assemblies,  will  be  recognized  to  have  been 
our  guide  and  director. 

Within  a  few  days  past  1  have  been  led  to  reflect  upon  the 
propriety  of  the  true  Christian  appealing  to  the  law  to  redress 
his  wrong,  and  the  result  of  these  reflections  has  been,  that  he  who 
comes  to  fully  carry  out  the  injunction  of  the  Divine  Master  in 
His  sermon  on  the  mount,  viz.,  "  When  thou  art  smitten  on  the 
one  cheek  turn  to  him  the  other  also ;  if  thine  enemy  compel  thee 
to  go  with  him  a  mile  go  with  him  twain,  or  if  any  man  sue  thee 
at  the  law  and  take  away  thy  coat,  give  him  thy  cloak  also,"  it  ap- 
pears to  me  that  he  will  have  no  disposition  to  retaliate  and  as  I 
understand  it,  he  will  not  feel  at  liberty  to  defend  a  suit,  because 


Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience         35 

when  he  fully  comes  into  the  before  noted  condition,  as  he  well 
knows  that  the  promises  of  his  God  "  are  yea  and  amen  forever," 
therefore  as  He  has  promised  to  those  who  seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  all  things  necessary  will  be  added,  he  will  be  prepared 
to  put  his  whole  trust  and  confidence  in  Him,  fully  believing  that 
when  such  is  his  experience  nothing  will  be  allowed  to  befall 
him  but  such  as  is  designed  for  his  further  purification  and 
sanctification.  And  athough  it  is  said  "  that  out  of  the  furnace 
of  affliction  He  chooseth  His  servants,"  yet  let  it  not  be  supposed 
that  the  righteous  only  are  afflicted.  Nay,  nay,  for  the  wicked  are 
not  only  afflicted  but  tormented,  so  that  there  is  this  wide  differ- 
ence between  them  though  afflictions  may  await  the  righteous 
yet  they  know  of  sitting  in  heavenly  places  where  nothing  can 
make  them  afraid,  and  having  labored  for  and  found  a  state  of 
resignation  they  can  enjoy  a  sweet  peace  even  amid  the  most 
severe  outward  trials,  but  not  so  the  wicked.  The  greater  their 
trials  the  greater  the  suffering,  for  they  have  not  only  to  bear  the 
reproach  of  present  errors  but  also  that  of  those  unatoned  for 
in  the  past,  and  thus  truly  find  that  the  "  way  of  the  transgressor 
is  hard." 

I  may  here  observe  that  further  consideration  and  experience 
have  led  me  to  modify  my  views  in  regard  to  defending  ourselves 
when  sued  at  the  law.  For  while  in  so  far  as  may  be  possible  all 
forms  of  dispute  are  better  settled  and  with  less  acrimony  by  an 
arbitration  when  so  submitted  by  mutual  agreement,  yet  there  may 
be  occasions  when  for  the  protection  of  one's  character  or  to 
save  one's  property  from  being  taken  by  an  unjust  and  clearly 
malicious  individual  who  will  not  submit  to  an  arbitration,  a 
Christian  may  be  allowed  to  defend  himself  before  the  courts.  I 
now  more  clearly  see  that  the  intention  of  the  language  quoted 
from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  was  to  apply  to  the  state  of  mind 
of  the  one  who  may  be  thus  sued,  that  he  shall  not  allow  any 
vindictive,  revengeful  or  retaliatory  feelings  to  control  him  in 
conducting  such  a  defence. 

Second  month,  Twenty-fourth,  1856.  Nearly  a  year  has  elapsed 
since  my  pen  has  recorded  my  thoughts  and  feelings  in  this  jour- 


36  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

nal,  and  the  question  arises  on  taking  a  retrospective  view  of  this 
interval  of  time,  am  I  any  better  than  I  was  a  year  ago?  Have 
I  profited  by  the  the  visitations  and  openings  to  and  upon  my 
spirit  by  my  Heavenly  Father  ?  Am  I  leading  a  more  perfect  life 
of  self-denial  ?     Have  I  made  any  real  progress  Zionward  ? 

In  answer  I  must  ancknowledge  that  I  have  not  made  as 
much  progress  as  it  would  seem  I  ought  to  have  done.  The  pas- 
sionate part  of  my  nature  still  gets  the  better  of  me  at  times.  And 
I  have  not  been  able  to  altogether  control  my  aspirations  for 
popularity.  This  day  has  been  one  of  deep  baptism  and  wading 
as  through  waters  of  discouragement  in  viewing  the  stripped 
and  figuratively  speaking  bleeding  state  of  our  Society  and  my 
own  unworthiness  to  stretch  forth  a  hand  to  bind  up  the  wounds 
and  assist  in  recovering  the  lost  ground.  Yet  ever  blessed  be  the 
name  of  our  God,  He  saw  me  in  this  condition  and  hath  stretched 
out  His  hand  to  aid  me,  and  has  spoken  to  my  inner  ear  words 
of  comfort  and  cheer  and  enabled  me  to  again  renew  the  cove- 
nant I  have  so  often  broken,  and  though  the  duties  He  has  so 
given  seem  to  be  hard  yet  I  will  endeavor  in  the  strength  which 
He  affords  to  perform  them  so  that  T  may  inherit  the  promises 
reserved  for  those  who  hold  out  to  the  end.  My  soul  has  been 
bowed  under  much  concern  in  consequence  of  the  departure  of 
those  who  should  stand  as  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  our  Zion, 
and  I  have  cried  out  in  spirit  "  O  Lord,  how  long  must  thy  people 
suffer  for  their  iniquities  and  backslidings  ? "  When  shall  we 
again  have  a  pure  living  ministry  owned  by  thee  and  thereby 
edifying  the  church,  soothing  and  consoling  Thy  little  ones,  a 
ministry  that  shall  dispense  unto  the  people  bread  instead  of  a 
stone,  and  a  fish  instead  of  a  serpent.  A  ministry  that  shall  again 
be  instrumental  in  gathering  instead  of  scattering.  Yet  never- 
theless, O  Father,  enable  me  to  have  patience,  to  put  my  trust  in 
Thee,  and  to  be  fully  qualified  not  only  in  all  things  else  to  say 
not  my  will  but  Thine  be  done. 

As  I  remember  the  condition  and  circumstance  which  thus  op- 
pressed my  feelings  and  led  to  penning  the  above,  an  old  and 


Marriage  and  Further  Religious  Experience         37 

long-valued  minister  had  made  a  serious  mistake  in  his  third 
marriage,  had  left  his  wife  and  refused  to  return  notwithstanding 
the  efforts  of  friends  to  effect  a  reconciliation,  and  finally  posted 
her  in  the  papers  and  yet  continued  to  frequently  speak  in  our 
meeting,  and  this  to  my  young  mind  was  so  inconsistent  and  was 
having  such  a  devastating  effect  upon  the  meeting  that  it  pro- 
duced the  mental  suffering  alluded  to  and  called  forth  from  the 
spirit  the  cry  for  a  more  pure  ministry. 

Second  month,  twenty-fifth.  I  have  endeavored  this  day  to 
keep  constantly  on  the  watch  and  have  been,  I  believe,  mostly 
preserved,  although  at  times  the  tempter  seemed  almost  to  get  the 
advantage,  and  I  find  I  have  been  most  derelict  in  the  use  of  the 
plain  language.  My  mind  has  been  much  occupied  with  a  con- 
cern of  which  I  have  been  able  to  relieve  it  this  morning,  and 
as  my  pen  traces  these  lines  a  sweet  feeling  of  peace  pervades 
my  spirit  and  I  humbly  trust  that  the  Lord  will  still  preserve 
and  that  in  all  my  intercourse  with  my  fellowmen  I  may  not  de- 
part from  a  scrupulous  observance  of  right,  seeking  nothing 
which  does  not  belong  to  me  and  rendering  to  every  man  his  just 
due. 

I  find  nothing  penned  during  the  remainder  of  that  year,  and 
would  note  here  that  up  to  that  time,  while  I  had  still  the  clear 
sight  that  I  must  enter  the  ministry  and  under  the  clear  openings 
of  deep  spiritual  things  would  enquire  mentally,  "  Shall  I  get  up 
now  ?  "  no  command  came  and  I  dare  not  attempt  without.  Nor 
was  I  yet  permitted  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  but  seldom  could 
recall  a  passage,  yet  there  was  experienced  the  inward  communion 
and  I  was  strong  under  its  dictates  to  live  so  near  the  Divine 
requirement  that  I  might  be  fitted  for  the  work  when  the  call 
came. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
Entering   on   tpie   Ministry   and   Subsequent   Experience. 

I  first  appeared  in  the  ministry  in  a  week-day  meeting  in  the 
city  of  Rochester  on  the  Fourth  of  Twelfth  month,  1856,  a  little 
over  two  months  after  I  had  entered  my  thirtieth  year. 

I  had  been  absent  from  home  attending  the  wedding  of  one  of 
our  intimate  friends  and  had  indulged  my  mirthful  and  mirth- 
giving  nature  to  an  unusual  extent,  as  in  my  younger  years  I 
could  keep  a  company  engaged  in  laughter  nearly  all  the  evening 
if  I  felt  like  it,  and  I  had  indulged  this  propensity  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  marriage  and  the  evening  following  to  a  degree  I  had 
not  done  since  my  conviction  that  I  must  enter  the  ministry  and 
I  felt  no  condemnation  for  it.  I  know  it  was  innocent  as  nothing 
was  said  nor  a  laugh  raised  at  the  expense  of  the  feelings  of 
any  one  present,  but  it  seemed  like  the  bubbling  up  of  an  effer- 
vescence from  a  joyous  heart.  On  Fifth-day  morning,  it  being 
the  day  of  the  mid-week  meeting,  and  as  I  had  for  years  made  it 
a  practice  to  attend  meetings  when  in  their  vicinity  we  went  to  the 
meeting  in  Rochester.  I  had  scarcely  taken  my  seat  when  I  was 
brought  under  a  deep  concern  on  account  of  some  conditions  I 
clearly  saw  were  present,  and  I  knew  the  time  had  now  come  for 
me  to  enter  upon  the  work  I  had  so  long  expected  to  be  called 
into.  As  I  sat  in  a  sweet  and  tender  spirit  of  resignation,  though 
the  call  came  at  what  would  appear  in  human  judgment  an  inop- 
portune time,  all  the  message  I  must  deliver  was  clearly  given 
me,  and  when  I  fully  comprehended  it  then  the  word  of  com- 
mand was  given  so  impressively  I  had  not  the  least  doubt  of  its 
source  and  authority.  And  under  this  feeling  I  arose  and  de- 
livered the  message  in  a  clear  and  unfaltering  voice,  though  I  was 


Entering  the  Ministry  39 

trembling  within,  and  it  has  been  indelibly  imprinted  on  memory's 
page.  I  first  quoted  that  text  "  Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men  that  others  seeing  your  good  works  will  have  cause  to  glorify 
your  Father  which  art  in  heaven."  I  said  it  is  not  necessary  in 
order  to  do  this  that  we  should  bow  the  head  as  a  bulrush,  nor 
appear  unto  men  to  fast  nor  wear  a  long  sanctimonious  counten- 
ance, as  I  am  impressed  some  of  you  who  are  present  believe  in 
teaching,  but  it  consists  in  all  our  intercourse  with  men  in 
maintaining  a  loving,  gentle  spirit,  being  truly  upright  in  our 
dealings,  refraining  from  conscious  judgment  of  those  who  differ 
from  us.  Showing  by  our  cheerfulness  of  demeanor  that  our 
spirits  are  at  peace,  I  feel  to  warn  those  of  you  who  are  relying 
on  the  outward  sanctimonious  appearances  that  you  will  be  deeply 
proved  and  tried  and  unless  there  is  a  change  in  your  lives  and 
more  sincerity  in  your  profession  you  will  be  found  wanting  and 
you  will  have  to  pass  through  deep  suffering  before  you  can  be 
accepted.  It  brought  a  deep  solemnity  over  my  own  spirit  and 
over  the  meeting,  and  while  subsequent  events  proved  the  clear- 
ness of  my  impressions  it  was  not  kindly  accepted  by  sonie  on 
whom  it  bore  heavily,  though  I  had  no  outward  knowledge  of  its 
truth. 

We  went  that  afternoon  to  another  gathering  in  honor  of 
the  newly  wedded  couple,  but  I  was  a  silent  guest.  I  had  now 
entered  upon  a  new  field  and  I  realized  the  responsibility  under 
which  I  was  placed,  though  a  sweet  peace  had  crowned  the  de- 
livery of  the  message  and  continued  undisturbed  during  the  day. 

My  communications  after  that  became  frequent,  always  short, 
and  frequently  addressed  to  some  state  present,  but  seldom  was  I 
allowed  to  quote  from  the  Scriptures.  I  find  my  last  entry  in  the 
journal  before  referred  to  prior  to  this  experience  was  Sixth  month. 
Twenty-ninth,  1856.  When  I  contemplate  the  unlimited  goodness 
and  unbounded  mercy  of  a  gracious  God  to  His  creature  man 
and  contrast  His  dealings  with  us  with  the  dealings  of  man  with 
his  fellow  man,  all  within  me  becomes  humbled  and  I  am  ready 
to  cry  out  in  the  language  of  the  Psalmist,  "  What  is  man  that 


40  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

thou  regardest  him  and  the  son  of  man  that  thou  visitest  him." 
Sensibly  feeling  that  with  all  my  good  resolutions  I  am  making 
but  little  progress  in  the  redemption  of  my  soul  from  following 
the  strong  animal  will,  yet  it  is  my  most  earnest  desire  and  prayer 
and  the  craving  of  my  spirit  thou  knowest,  O  Lord,  to  be.  Let 
not  Thine  eye  pity  nor  Thy  hand  spare  until  all  that  is  within  me 
is  bowed  to  Thy  righteous  will. 

I  feel  that  I  am  under  the  preparing  hand  of  my  God  for  some 
mission  on  earth,  and  yet  how  I  do  retard  the  purifying  work  by 
the  retrograde  steps  I  take.  When  I  reflect  on  the  influence  I 
might  exert  in  the  circles  in  which  I  move  did  I  always  walk  up- 
right and  pure  in  the  sight  of  my  God,  a  deep  feeling  of  sorrow 
pervades  my  mind  and  I  then  long  to  be  free  from  these  bonds 
of  weakness  and  sin  which  bind  me,  and  then  I  truly  feel  how 
weak  and  frail  and  fallible  I  am,  and  that  as  a  man  with  all  my 
endowments  I  am  unable  to  do  anything  to  advance  my  soul 
towards  a  state  of  happiness  or  to  promote  the  cause  of  my  God 
among  men  without  His  all-sustaining  hand  is  underneath  to 
strengthen  and  support. 

Yet,"  oh,  how  much  I  have  to  be  thankful  for,  surrounded  as 
I  am  by  the  comforts  and  many  of  the  luxuries  of  life,  with  kind 
and  loving  friends  and  endowed  with  health,  with  no  room  for 
complaint  for  lack  of  outward  blessings,  and  still  how  small  in 
comparison  are  these  when  contrasted  with  the  blessed  privilege 
which  it  was  my  lot  to  enjoy  in  holding  communion  with  the 
Father  of  spirits  and  of  knowing  that  when  I  had  come  humbled 
and  contrite  before  Him,  bearing  the  burden  of  my  transgres- 
sions, He  has  mercifully  condescended  to  relieve  me  and  bid  me 
go  and  sin  no  more.  Should  these  thoughts  fall  into  the  hands 
of  any  situated  like  myself  I  can  say  to  them,  be  of  good  cheer, 
be  not  discouraged,  but  lift  up  your  heads  in  hope  and  en- 
deavor to  renew  your  covenant,  and  as  often  as  the  returning 
morning  implore  Him  to  assist  you  to  keep  a  more  consistent 
watch  over  every  thought,  word  and  act,  that  you  may  not  be  a 
stumbling  block  in  the  way  of  the  sincere  inquirers  Zionward  who 


Entering  the  Ministry  41 

have  not  advanced  as  far  in  the  knowledge  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  as  yourselves. 

First  month,  Sixteenth,  1857.  Another  year  has  dawned  and 
added  to  the  list  of  the  past,  since  I  am  brought  so  much  nearer 
to  the  end  of  time  for  me,  and  as  in  retrospect  I  look  over  the  past 
the  advancement  made  seems  small  in  comparison  with  the  ad- 
vantages I  have  received.  While  I  realize  that  many  things  from 
the  inexhaustible  treasury  of  my  God  have  been  unfolded  to  my 
understanding,  and  duties  have  been  required  of  me,  which  in 
order  to  perform  1  have  had  to  pass  under  the  purifying  influence 
of  the  Cross,  yet  the  misses  made,  the  obligations  unperformed, 
but  paid  for  in  mental  suffering  warn  me  not  to  suffer  myself 
to  be  exalted,  but  to  continually  humble  my  proud  spirit,  for  as 
the  mind  tastes  more  and  more  of  the  goodness  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  and  is  entrusted  by  Him  with  the  mysteries  of  His  king- 
dom it  sees  more  clearly  its  own  insignificance  and  becomes  more 
willing  to  wait  the  Master's  putting  forth  ere  it  attempts  to  reform 
itself  or  others.  That  the  animal  passions  which  were  given  me 
by  creation  are  gradually  succumbing  to  the  Divine  impressions 
made  upon  my  mind  is  a  cause  of  thankfulness  to  me.  Though 
I  yet  feel  there  is  no  truer  saying  of  the  Blessed  Jesus  or  one 
more  necessary  for  us  to  put  in  practice  than  that,  "  Watch  and 
pray  continually  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation." 

While  I  acknowledge  the  frailty  of  my  nature  in  common  with 
the  rest  of  the  human  family,  I  see  no  cause  for  discouragement  if 
we  endeavor  to  strive  to  keep  the  destroyers  of  the  soul's  peace 
under  subjection  to  the  witness  within,  though  there  may  be  a 
falling  off  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  though  the  religious 
organization  with  wheh  we  are  in  membership  should  seem  lkely 
to  become  extinct,  yet  our  salvation  does  not  depend  on  these 
outward  staffs  but  only  upon  our  own  obedience  to  the  law  of 
God  within  our  own  hearts,  therefore  be  not  cast  down,  O  my 
soul.  Be  not  dismayed,  remember  thy  God  can  and  will  support 
thee  under  all  trials  and  besetments,  therefore  cast  thy  care  upon 
Him,  follow  His  teachings,  and  all  will  be  well  with  thee,  let  what 
commotion  there  may  be  a^itatinc;  the  world  around  thee. 


42  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Third  month,  Twenty-second.  Much  is  said  at  the  present  time 
about  progress  and  many  are  inculcating  the  sentiment  that  age 
after  age  is  capable  of  arriving  at  a  greater  state  of  perfection 
than  that  attained  by  each  one  that  is  past,  and  yet  I  can  not  fully 
coincide  with  all  that  is  presented  on  this  subject. 

That  man  is  a  progressive  being  I  readily  admit,  but  in  what 
that  progression  consists  is  where  I  differ  from  many  ideals  that 
are  presented  for  our  acceptance. 

We  find  in  the  beginning  man  was  placed  in  a  state  of  inno- 
cence, having  come  from  the  hand  of  his  Creator  unsullied  and 
was  pronounced  good.  He  was  given  the  different  propensities 
of  the  beasts  of  the  field  which  he  was  directed  and  clothed  with 
full  power  to  overcome,  but  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil  he  was  forbidden  to  partake. 

Hence  we  see  that  for  this  knowledge  he  must  have  been  de- 
pendent upon  his  Heavenly  Father,  for  He  alone  was  in  posses- 
sion of  it,  and  that  this  was  to  be  given  him  as  far  as  he  needed 
it  to  overcome  these  varions  dispositions,  so  that  he  might  rise 
from  this  state  of  innocence  by  a  life  of  proving  until  he  overcame 
all  that  stood  opposed  to  his  progress  towards  a  state  of  purity 
and  perfection. 

But  we  find  that  by  not  obeying  this  command  of  his  Creator  he 
was  cast  out  of  the  garden  or  lost  his  innocence  and  was  thus 
placed  in  a  condition  that  to  attain  this  state  of  purity  which 
would  have  been  the  reward  of  his  obedience,  he  must  first  atone 
for  his  transgression  by  passing  through  a  season  of  suffering 
represented  by  passing  under  the  operation  of  a  "  flaming  sword 
which  turned  every  way  to  guard  the  tree  of  life  "  or  state  of 
perfection  in  which  he  could  hold  close  communion  with  his  God. 
When  then  he  had  suffered  this  purifying  principle  to  purge  away 
all  the  drosss  existing  in  him,  and  he  became  thereby  fitted  to 
journey  forward  towards  the  state  of  perfection  which  is  the 
crowning  point  to  be  reached,  and  which  consists  in  an  implicit 
reliance  on  and  obedience  to  the  will  of  the  Almightly  Father  im- 


Entering  the  Ministry  43 

mediately  and  directly  revealed  to  us  through  the  medium  of  the 
witness  implanted  in  every  heart. 

Then  there  is  that  in  which  the  true  spiritual  progress  con- 
sists, that  is  in  rising  from  the  state  of  innocence  in  which  he 
is  created  to  a  state  of  purity  through  being  tried  and  proved, 
so  that  he  will  be  able  to  control  the  selfish  promptings  of  the 
animal  dispositions,  and  hence  it  becomes  his  highest  joy  and 
privilege  to  follow  the  example  of  the  Lamb  of  God  as  evidenced 
in  the  life  of  Jesus  by  doing  at  all  times  and  on  all  occasions 
the  will  of  God,  receiving  therefrom  the  reward  of  perfect  unal- 
loyed peace  than  which  state  I  can  conceive  of  none  higher,  none 
holier,  none  purer,  none  better,  hence  it  is  the  acme  of  the  Chris- 
tion  hope,  aspiration  or  attainment. 

Experience  carries  the  conviction  to  the  mind  of  every  obser- 
ver that  so  far  as  relates  to  the  sciences  and  the  arts  man  has 
rapidly  progressed  and  it  appears  as  though  there  was  no  end  to 
the  inventions  which  his  ingenuity  is  extracting  from  the  laws  by 
which  nature  is  governed,  yet  it  does  not  follow  because  civiliza- 
tion is  rapidly  advancing  over  the  earth  that  man  is  progressing 
in  this  spiritual  relation.  The  actions  of  men  do  not  show  that 
they  are  less  selfish,  or  that  the  higher  and  nobler  powers  with 
which  they  are  endowed  are  having  a  fuller  and  freer  scope  so  as 
to  lead  them  to  the  holier  and  better  life.  I  would  that  the  annals 
of  history  could  present  a  different  testimony. 

To  my  mind  the  conviction  comes  with  an  almost  irresistible 
force,  that  though  man  is  thus  rapidly  progressing  in  the  appli- 
cation of  those  things  which  conduce  to  the  comfort  of  the  body, 
he  is  not  making  the  advancement  he  should  under  the  more 
favorable  conditions  which  surround  him  in  this  age  and  that  we 
have  reason  to  expect. 

From  my  standpoint  of  view  I  think  man  never  can  nor  never 
will  arrive  at  a  greater  state  of  perfection  than  was  exemplified 
in  the  life  of  Jesus,  and  which  we  are  expected  to  attain  to  under 
the  teachings  of  His  gospel  and  by  walking  in  the  path  of 
obedience  to  the  unfolding  of  the  law  of  the  Divine  within  him. 


44  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

It  is  true  that  the  depraved  appetites  and  passions  of  men  in  the 
past  have  surrounded  human  thought  with  clouds  and  supersti- 
tious traditions  since  the  advent  of  Jesus,  and  I  can  cheerfully 
admit,  that  in  this  age  by  a  close  attention  to  the  directions  of 
Divine  wisdom  these  clouds  of  superstition  and  darkness  may  be 
rolled  away  and  we  may  not  only  have  a  clearer  perception  of 
truth  than  did  those  who  were  enveloped  by  them,  and  may  leave 
behind  us  a  greater  incentive  for  those  who  follow  us  by  a  more 
close  adherence  to  the  Divine  law  to  come  nearer  reaching  this 
standard  of  perfection  than  we  have  done. 

I  therefore  reach  the  conclusion  that  the  true  progress  of  man 
consists  in  a  growth  from  the  state  of  innocency  in  which  he  is 
created  to  a  state  of  purity  as  the  result  of  overcoming  the  beset- 
ments  of  his  lower  nature,  under  which  he  may  fully  enjoy  the 
conscious  presence  of  God  not  only  in  the  present  but  the  future 
life  and  all  other  progress  in  spiritual  things  is  but  an  initiatory 
step  in  order  to  attain  that  state  of  innocence  through  a  regenera- 
tion or  restoration  of  the  soul,  the  result  of  which  is  to  bring  us 
under  the  government  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  as  we  abide  under 
His  teachings  we  shall  experience  Him  to  be  the  Child  born  with- 
in us,  the  Son  givqn  who  shall  be  to  us  the  Wonderful  Coun- 
selor, the  Mighty  God  and  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

At  our  Yearly  Meeting  this  year  in  the  Sixth  month  we  had  the 
company  of  that  gifted  mother  in  Israel,  Elizabeth  Newport,  the 
meeting  with  whom  after  the  close  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  had 
so  much  to  do  in  aiding  me  in  my  religious  work,  that  I  feel  it 
ought  to  have  a  place  in  these  memoirs. 

She  came  to  my  father's  house  in  company  with  John  PI. 
Andrews  and  Elizabeth  Kirk.  My  wife  and  I  went  over  to 
father's  to  be  with  them,  and  after  being  in  the  room  a  little  while 
I  felt  an  impression  to  take  my  chair  and  go  and  sit  beside  her. 
As  I  did  so  a  peculiar  thrill  of  feeling  passed  over  and  through 
me  such  as  I  had  never  before  experienced.  Conversation  im- 
mediately ceased  and  in  a  few  moments  she  commenced  address- 
ing me  in  a  touching,  tender  manner,  described  that  peculiar  thrill 


Entering  the  Ministry  45 

of  feeling  as  having  been  felt  by  herself,  and  then  opened  to  those 
present  some  of  my  experiences  of  which  no  one  but  my  precious 
wife  had  any  knowledge,  and  confirming  my  feelings  regarding 
them  and  pointed  out  the  path  in  which  I  should  be  led.  And  later 
on  in  the  same  summer  in  visiting  families  while  in  our  home, 
while  she  had  but  little  to  say  to  me  she  brought  comfort  to  my 
dear  companion,  who  had  been  a  little  discouraged  because  in  the 
former  interview  there  had  been  no  word  of  encouragement  for 
her.  From  this  time  to  the  close  of  her  life  we  kept  in  close 
touch  with  each  other  through  a  not  infrequent  correspondence 
and  some  personal  minglings,  she  often  seeing  my  spiritual  needs 
while  in  her  home  many  miles  away  and  sending  just  that  word 
of  encouragement  I  needed. 

I  find  the  next  entry  in  the  journal  is  dated  a  short  time  after 
we  had  thus  met  on  the  Seventh  month,  Sixth. 

"  Except  a  man  be  born  anew  he  shall  not  see  the  kingdom  of 
God." 

There  are  no  doubt  many,  who  like  Nicodemus  of  old,  are  ready 
to  query :  "  How  can  a  man  be  born  again  when  he  is  old  ?  "  and  to 
whom  it  appears  that  it  can  only  be  brought  about  by  a  miracle, 
and  I  feel  to  now  record  the  views  which  have  been  opened  to  me 
on  this  subject. 

According  to  the  history  of  the  creation  as  recorded  in  the 
Scriptures  of  Truth  after  man  was  created  and  had  the  breath  of 
life  breathed  into  him,  whereby  he  became  a  living  soul,  he  was 
placed  in  a  Paradisical  state,  as  the  account  says  in  a  garden 
which  was  called  Eden,  and  he  was  given  "dominion  "  over  the 
beasts  of  the  field,  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea 
and  also  over  the  vegetable  kingdom,  and  he  was  endowed  with 
capacities  to  keep  and  dress  the  trees  of  the  garden  which  duty 
was  required  at  his  hand,  and  his  reward  was  to  have  the  privilege 
of  freely  partaking  of  all  the  fruits  save  one,  that  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  of  which  he  was  forbidden  to  par- 
take, under  the  penalty  "  in  the  day  thou  eatest  thereof  thou 
must  surelv  die." 


46  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

I  understand  this  to  represent  the  condition  into  which  each 
intelligent  soul  is  placed  when  brought  into  the  world,  and  like 
our  first  parents  all  we  are  and  all  we  have  is  pronounced  good, 
and  we  are  like  them  required  to  keep  and  dress  the  dispositions 
and  propensities  of  our  lower  nature  which  are  represented  by  the 
trees  of  the  garden,  and  we  have  also  the  same  propensity  our 
first  parents  had  to  overstep  the  laws  which  are  given  to  keep  us 
in  subjection,  and  like  them  when  we  have  tasted  of  the  forbidden 
fruit  we  have  lost  our  innocence,  and  have  discovered  our  naked- 
ness, and  have  sought  to  hide  ourselves  behind  a  fig  tree  cover- 
ing, or  some  excuse.  And  when  we  feel  the  convicting  power  of 
God  walking  as  it  were  in  the  cool  of  the  day,  we  endeavor  to  stifle 
the  conviction,  but  when  the  mind  becomes  cool  and  calm,  freed 
from  excitement,  we  hear  His  voice  in  our  inner  consciousness 
asking  "  Adam,  where  art  thou  ?  "  and  we  then  realize  that  we  have 
lost  our  innocent  state  in  which  we  were  created,  and  thus  know  of 
entering  into  that  spiritual  death  which  separates  us  from  such  a 
close  communion  with  the  Father  as  is  needed  for  our  peace  and 
happiness,  and  experience  that  suffering  by  which  we  may  atone 
for  the  sin  committed.  This  state  of  suffering  under  the  convicting 
power  of  the  Spirit  is  represented  in  the  allegory  as  the  result  of 
passing  under  the  operation  of  the  flaming  sword,  which  turns 
every  way  to  guard  the  tree  of  life,  and  which  was  said  to  be  placed 
at  the  east  gate  of  the  garden.  It  is  placed  at  the  east  gate  to 
follow  the  figure  because  the  first  dawn  of  day  is  beheld  in  the 
east,  and  we  find  after  suffering  this  penalty  of  spiritual  death 
to  the  enjoyment  of  the  communion  with  the  Father,  that  at  the 
first  dawn  of  light  by  which  we  realize  the  condition  in  which  we 
have  entered  through  our  transgression,  that  we  must  yield  to  His 
convicting  power  and  suffer  the  will  we  have  exercised  in  thus 
transgressing  to  be  destroyed  and  consumed ;  that  everything  the 
Lord's  controversy  is  against  must  be  separated  from  that  which 
is  pure  and  our  souls  again  by  this  process  purified  and  restored 
to  become  a  fit  temple  for  the  Lord's  spirit  to  dwell  in.  Then 
we  experience  that  which  is  comparable  to  a  new  birth.    We  be- 


Entering  the  Ministry  47 

come  a  new  creature  raised  out  of  the  darkness  of  death  into 
a  newness  of  life,  and  into  the  glorious  light  which  can  only  be 
experienced  by  the  true  children  of  God. 

Then  by  experience  we  understand  what  the  Master  meant  by 
being  born  again,  and  we  will  find  that  this  operation  of  sub- 
mitting to  the  convicting  power  of  the  Spirit  is  comparable  to  the 
flaming  sword  every  time  we  sin  against  the  Lord  and  thus 
witness  being  born  anew  if  we  would  inherit  the  crown  of  right- 
eousness promised  to  all  who  love  His  appearing. 

Eighth  month,  Tenth.  This  has  been  a  day  long  to  be  remem- 
bered, in  which  I  have  been  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found 
wanting,  one  notwithstanding  the  many  visitations  of  my 
God,  notwithstanding  all  my  covenants  and  resolutions  and  the 
openings  of  truth  to  my  mind  when  the  tempter  assailed  I 
gave  way  and  found  to  my  unutterable  anguish  that  the  great 
enemy  to  my  salvation  is  yet  ever  ready  to  seize  every  opportunity 
to  raise  his  hydra-head  and  destroy  and  devour,  and  it  is  under 
a  deep  feeling  of  suffering  and  abasement  of  soul  that  I  pen 
this  dark  picture  of  my  life,  and  may  it  be  a  warning  to  those 
who  may  read  these  lines  after  my  head  is  laid  in  the  silent 
grave  and  my  soul  has  passed  to  the  Father  who  gave  it. 

O,  in  the  anguish  of  my  soul  I  feel  to  cry  with  one  of  old, 
"  What  is  man  that  thou  regardest  him  and  the  son  of  man  that 
thou  visitest  him  ?  "  I  acknowledge  before  Thee,  O  Lord,  my 
waywardness,  and  ask  in  sincerity  of  soul,  to  once  more 
be  forgiven  and  again  reinstated  into  Thy  favor  and  be  pleased, 
O  Heavenly  Father,  to  strengthen  my  feeble  efforts  to  overcome 
this  passionate  nature  and  in  the  time  of  trial  and  temptation 
forsake  me  not,  for  I  this  day  feel  that  without  Thee  I  can  do 
no  good  thing  nor  overcome  a  single  perverse  disposition. 

Ninth  month,  Twenty-third.  I  believe  I  can  in  truth  acknowl- 
edge that  I  have  kept  the  injunction  of  the  apostle  "  to  be  diligent 
in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord,"  for  while  engaged 
in  my  outward  vocation  a  sweet  and  holy  influence  seemed  to 
cover  my  spirit  and  a  deep,  affectionate  solicitude  for  the  whole 


48  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

human  family  filled  my  heart ;  and  in  thankfulness  for  this  ines- 
timable favor  granted  me  by  my  Heavenly  Father,  aspirations 
were  poured  forth  acknowledging  that  this  sweet  memory  of  His 
love  was  received  immediately  from  Him,  and  while  my  soul  was 
clothed  with  this  heavenly  principle  it  was  opened  to  me  why 
liberty  was  not  given  me  to  attend  the  agricultural  fair  of  this 
county,  which  I  had  expected  to  until  I  found  my  way  closed 
up.  Though  no  satisfactory  reason  was  then  presented  to 
me,  but  this  day  I  saw,  though  innocent  in  themselves,  that 
these  fairs  had  a  tendency  to  foster  a  spirit  of  emulation  and 
rivalry  which  was  contrary  to  the  scriptural  advice  to  "  in  honor 
prefer  one  another,"  and  which  had  an  influence  to  draw  the 
mind  away  from  a  supreme  love  of  the  Creator  to  a  love  of  His 
creation.  Life  is  short,  and  with  the  many  temptations  which 
assail  us  and  the  many  trials  we  have  to  pass  through  we  have 
little  time  enough  to  prepare  for  eternity,  and  when  we  consider 
the  necessity  of  keeping  on  the  watch  in  order  to  preserve  our 
unity  with  the  Father,  we  will  find  it  necessary  to  avoid  those 
congregations  which,  originating  in  the  desire  to  promote  man's 
interests  in  this  life,  tend  to  foster  his  pride  and  to  cultivate 
a  disposition  to  outdo  his  neighbor  in  making  a  display  and 
thus  lure  the  attention  away  from  the  directions  of  the  holy  law- 
giver. 

I  would  have  none  infer  that  I  regard  religion  as  debarring 
its  votaries  from  relaxation  from  labor  or  enjoying  the  beautiful 
in  nature  or  the  useful  in  art.  No,  no ;  yet  I  fully  believe  that 
as  the  mind  becomes  centered  in  the  All  Wise,  the  Omnipotent, 
the  eternal  God,  and  is  concerned  to  do  His  will  it  will  be  so 
filled  with  His  love  as  to  enjoy  a  pleasure,  yea  a  rapture  of 
which  he  who  seeks  for  enjoyment  in  the  things  of  earth  can 
form  no  conception.  Such  this  day  has  been  my  experience, 
for  I  would  not  exchange  that  sweet  indescribable  peace  and 
happiness  which  filled  my  soul  for  all  the  pleasures  of  earth 
combined  in  which  I  ever  participated. 


Entering  the  Ministry  49 

In  my  more  mature  experience  of  life  I  would  modify  some 
of  these  expressions,  though  I  fully  believe  in  the  principle  of 
the  thought  presented  to  me  at  that  time,  and  my  experience 
in  later  life  has  fully  justified  the  criticism  of  agricultural  fairs 
as  they  have  been  conducted  in  latter  years. 

Tenth  month,  twenty-seventh.  It  has  been  my  happy  experi- 
ence for  some  time  past  to  realize  the  full  enjoyment  of  being  dili- 
gent in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.  In  reading 
the  journals  of  those  whose  day's  work  is  done  and  who  are  now 
realizing  the  reward  of  their  faithfulness,  I  have  often  remarked 
their  expressing  themselves  as  I  have  above  quoted,  and  thought 
I  understood  it,  but  am  now  sensible  one  must  be  brought  into 
that  state  of  experience  for  himself  before  he  can  understand 
its  full  meaning  and  become  a  participant  in  the  joy  it  brings. 
Though  now  about  eleven  months  have  elapsed  since  I  have 
felt  called  to  the  work  of  bearing  testimony  to  my  fellow-man 
and  to  declare  unto  him  the  counsel  of  my  God,  I  have  indeed 
known  Him  to  be  a  rich  re  warder  for  all  the  many  baptisms 
He  requires  His  creatures  to  undergo,  and  that  as  the  eye  is 
kept  single  to  him  His  promises  are  indeed  verified  that  He  will 
be  mouth  and  wisdom,  tongue  and  utterance  for  those  he  com- 
missions to  declare  His  will  concerning  His  creature  man. 

While  sitting  this  evening  in  silent  communion  with  Him  my 
mind  was  led  to  inquire  into  and  search  for  the  true  meaning 
of  the  term  wilderness  as  applied  to  the  state  of  the  minds  of 
men,  the  liberty  appears  to  be  given  to  pen  the  result  of  the 
examination.  I  have  often  heard  the  term  applied  to  a  state 
of  barrenness  or  to  a  desert-like  condition  in  which  nothing  that 
was  good  could  be  found. 

Now  we  know  as  regards  the  created  world  what  men  call 
a  wilderness  is  a  section  of  country  more  or  less  thickly  covered 
with  timber  and  which  has  a  soil  capable,  after  the  timber  is 
removed  (and  which  is  often  very  valuable)  by  proper  cultiva- 
tion of  producing  grass  or  grain,  as  food  for  the  domestic  animals 
and  for  men,  and  hence  cannot  be  designated  a  barren  waste. 


5<d  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Hence  to  apply  the  figure  to  the  condition  of  the  mind  which 
is  in  a  wilderness  state  we  have  presented  an  experience  in  which 
the  forms  and  ceremonies  of  religion  have  taken  a  deep  root 
and  the  up-growing  product  has  spread  its  branches  and  foliage 
over  the  mind  to  that  degree  as  to  obstruct  the  growth  of  any 
seed  that  will  support  or  sustain  the  spiritual  life  of  man. 

Then  as  with  these  trees  which  compose  the  wilderness  from 
which  man  derives  but  little  benefit  while  they  are  standing, 
but  when  cut  down  and  converted  into  lumber  for  building  or 
for  fences  or  wood  for  the  fire,  they  may  become  contributors 
to  his  comfort  and  necessities.  So  with  forms  and  ceremonies 
of  religion,  when  they  become  eradicated  from  the  soil  of  the 
heart  and  are  made  subservient  to  the  great  principle  of  Divine 
Light  shining  in  the  soul  they  may  become  ministers  in  aiding 
in  the  service  required  of  man  by  his  Heavenly  Father,  and  thus 
those  things  good  in  themselves  when  rightfully  used  become 
contributors  to  our  spiritual  advancement.  And  it  is  only  as 
we  let  such  things  as  these  which  should  occupy  a  secondary 
place  in  our  attention  usurp  that  which  should  be  first  and 
thereby  supplant  the  good  seed  of  life,  that  the  mind  lapses  into 
a  wilderness  state. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  and  Openings  in 
Connection  Therewith. — Continued. 

Eleventh  month,  Thirtieth,  1857.  In  recording  the  experience  of 
what  I  passed  through  yesterday  I  have  to  note  that  while  at 
meeting  my  mind  was  deeply  exercised  upon  the  subject :  "  The 
fool  hath  said  in  his  heart  there  is  no  God,"  and  I  was  led  to 
speak  closely  to  that  state  which  professed  to  believe  that  reason 
is  sufficient  for  man's  guidance  in  all  things  pertaining  to  his 
well-being  and  happiness  in  this  lower  world,  for  the  perform- 
ance of  this  duty  my  soul  was  filled  with  the  Heavenly  Father's 
love  by  which  my  mind  was  covered  with  a  sweet  peace  which 
continued  until  the  evening  hour,  when,  while  on  a  social  visit, 
I  was  not  sufficiently  on  my  guard  to  keep  a  bridle  on  my  tongue, 
and  hence  indulged  in  finding  fault  with  others,  and  I  fear 
gave  way  to  a  disposition  for  retailing  news  in  which  things 
were  said  that  might  tend  to  awTaken  prejudice  against  those 
spoken  of.  For  this  I  was  brought  into  suffering  and  was  made 
to  feel  that  it  were  far  better  to  sit  in  silence  and  appear  to  be 
an  uninteresting  companion  than  to  indulge  in  such  conversation. 

There  truly  is  need  of  keeping  on  the  watch  continually  that 
we  may  not  only  be  kept  from  balking  our  testimonies,  but  that 
we  lose  not  our  inheritance  in  the  Heavenly  Kingdom  and 
thereby  plunge  the  soul  into  misery.  Hence  I  feel  that  when  our 
lot  is  cast  into  such  company  as  is  prone  to  relate  and  comment 
upon  the  faults  of  others,  a  dignified  silence  may  often  put  a 
check  upon  it  and  set  an  example  others  may  be  led  to  imitate. 

May  I  then  be  preserved  in  future  from  this  snare  of  the 
enemy.      The    disposition    to    collect    and   narrate    the   different 


52  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

things  which  are  transpiring-  in  the  neighborhood  should  be 
carefully  guarded  against,  for  I  can  speak  from  my  own  ex- 
perience (having  been  given  to  the  practice  in  a  considerable  de- 
gree) it  leaves  a  sting  behind  and  dips  the  mind  of  one  addicted  to 
it,  particularly  if  he  be  a  professed  follower  of  Christ,  into  much 
suffering. 

While  commingling  in  the  social  circle  we  may  be  entertaining 
and  instructive  when  nothing  of  this  kind  is  indulged  in,  and 
where  the  flow  of  conversation  breathes  forth  the  feeling  of 
peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men,  a  contrary  course  tends  to 
build  up  selfish  feelings  which  only  become  as  clogs  while  en- 
deavoring to  tread  in  the  path  of  piety. 

True  and  undefiled  religion  leads  us,  while  called  to  the 
performance  of  our  duty,  to  bear  the  testimony  given  us  with 
firmness,  but  yet  to  exercise  that  charity  that  covereth  a  multi- 
tude of  sins,  remembering  that  we  are  also  mortal  and  liable 
to  err. 

Second  month,  Fourteenth,  1858.  Again  I  have  resumed  the 
pen  to  record  some  of  the  experiences  through  which  my  soul  has 
passed. 

While  at  times  the  countenance  of  my  God  has  been  manifested 
to  me,  watering  and  feeding  my  thirsty  and  hungry  soul,  and 
thereby  sustaining  it  in  its  efforts  to  fulfill  His  behests  and  secur- 
ing to  it  a  sweet  peace  which  has  proven  to  be  an  ample  reward 
for  the  sacrifice  demanded  of  the  human  will,  at  other  times  a 
deep  poverty  of  spirit  has  been  my  attendant,  so  much  so  that 
I  have  had  to  adopt  the  language  of  the  prophet  as  my  own. 
Oh  my  leanness,  Oh  my  leanness !  wading  through  hard  and 
deeply  proving  labor  in  many  meetings  and  finding  but  little 
life  until  near  the  close.  But  I  can  bear  the  testimony  that  as 
yet  I  have  never  diligently  sought  without  being  able  to  find, 
nor  knocked  without  having  some  of  these  things  which  had 
heretofore  been  mysterious  to  me  opened  in  clearness  to  my 
mental  vision. 


Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  53 

This  day,  as  well  as  others,  it  seemed  as  though  I  should  be 
left  alone  to  my  own  roving'  cogitations  without  experiencing 
the  voice  of  my  God  to  say,  Peace  be  still.  Yet  as  I  retained 
my  faith  and  trusted  in  confidence  that  when  it  was  best  for  me, 
a  calm  would  be  commanded,  I  was  enabled  to  patiently  abide 
the  hour  of  His  coming  when  the  sweet  peace  which  covered 
my  spirit  soothed  it  into  quiet,  and  I  was  permitted  to  enjoy  that 
sweet  communion  without  vocally  expressing  the  opening  made  to 
me,  and  enabled  to  see  the  propriety  of  these  seasons  of  strip- 
ping, and  that  they  were  designed  to  keep  me  in  a  proper  depend- 
ence upon  the  command  of  my  Heavenly  Father  and  thus  restrain 
me  from  moving  in  my  own  will  and  thereby  burdening  the  true 
worshippers  and  wounding  my  own  spirit. 

We  were  encouraged  to-day  to  search  in  order  to  know  what 
the  Lord  requireth  at  our  hands,  and  the  query  arose  in  my 
mind.  How  and  where  shall  we  search?  And  the  answer  which 
came  was,  we  must  first  know  of  becoming  passive  in  the  hands 
of  our  God  by  endeavoring  through  the  aid  which  He  will  give 
all  those  who  wrestle  in  faith  and  confidence  to  bring  the  mind  into 
stillness  and  quiet  as  regards  all  works,  doings  and  imagination 
of  the  creature.  Then  in  this  state,  as  patience  abides  in  us, 
God  will  reveal  Himself  and  His  holy  will ;  but  if  we  endeavor 
to  find  these  things  which  belong  to  our  peace  by  listening  to  the 
vocal  communications  of  men,  or  by  reading  or  by  attending 
meetings  in  a  formal  way,  or  in  the  performance  of  any  outward 
form  in  our  own  time  in  our  own  way,  we  will  find  to  our  sorrow 
that  the  attempts  will  prove  abortive,  at  least  such  has  been  my 
experience. 

Nothing  short  of  a  complete  submission  to  the  will  of  the 
Creator,  and  of-  an  entire  stillness  of  all  that  pertains  to  earth, 
will  enable  us  to  commune  with  Deity,  and  to  feel  the  incomes 
of  His  love  to  make  our  hearts  rejoice. 

Yet  I  would  not  have  any  infer  from  this  that  the  Almighty 
did  not  at  times  arrest  man  when  in  a  full  career  of  wrong  and 
sin,  and  bring  him  to  a  state  of  consciousness  of  his  condition. 


54  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

But  we  find  that  when  our  first  parents  had  transgressed  the 
divine  law  it  was  not  till  the  cool  of  the  day  that  the  Lord 
communed  with  them.  And  so  we  will  ever  find  it.  Before  we 
commit  any  act  we  have  a  law  given  to  us  regarding  that  act, 
and  we  are  then  left  to  our  own  free  will  whether  to  do  or  not 
to  do  it ;  but  if  it  is  done  and  we  were  directed  not  to  do  it,  when 
the  exciting  cause  which  prompted  its  commission  is  removed 
the  Lord  our  God  communes  with  us  with  the  same  query 
He  put  to  Adam  :  Where  art  thou?  And  why  is  this  so?  Because 
when  the  mind  is  in  a  suitable  state  to  be  brought  into  quiet, 
wherein  it  becomes  conscious  of  its  condition  and  the  magnitude 
of  its  transgression,  and  is  then  more  sensible  of  its  obligation 
to  its  Creator,  and  hence  more  willing  to  seek  for  His  forgive- 
ness and  to  covenant  to  do  better  in  the  future,  that  it  may  again 
be  restored  to  harmony  with  Him,  and  enjoy  that  peace  which 
only  follows  as  the  reward  of  obedience  to  the  law  of  God  as 
immediately  manifested  to  the  soul. 

About  this  time,  as  nearly  as  I  can  remember,  there  occurred 
an  experience  in  my  ministry  which  seems  right  to  record,  not 
alone  for  its  irregularity,  but  that  it  may  show  how  I  was  proven. 
At  two  different  times,  and  but  a  few  weeks  apart,  1  heard 
clearly  the  word  of  command  to  arise  upon  my  feet,  though  noth- 
ing was  given  me  to  say,  except  to  state  to  the  meeting  that 
I  so  felt,  with  nothing  given  me  to  express.  It  was  a  deep  trial 
and  yet  I  was  calm.  As  soon  as  I  sat  down,  each  time  the 
impression  came,  I  have  called  for  this  sacrifice  from  thee  to 
prove  thee  as  to  whether  thou  would  be  obedient  to  my  command, 
and  as  sweet  a  peace  followed  as  had  been  my  experience  when 
I  had  borne  a  verbal  testimony.  No  person  said  anything  to 
me  regarding  it,  but  I  could  feel  that  the  living  travailers  under- 
stood it  and  were  in  deep  sympathy  with  me. 

About  this  time  liberty  was  again  given  me  to  read  the  Bible, 
though  not  as  constantly  or  as  frequently  as  before  I  had  the 
experience  to  which  I  have  previously  referred,  and  I  had  more 
liberty  to  quote  from   it   in   my   testimonies,  and   when   I   read, 


Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  55 

what  I  read  was  opened  to  me  in  its  deeper  spiritual  meaning 
and  always  in  some  practical  form  as  adapted  to  the  needs  of 
men  in  our  day. 

First-day  evening,  Third  month,  14.  In  recording  the  ex- 
ercises of  the  day  I  would  remark  that  it  has  been  one  of  those 
seasons  that  engraft  themselves  upon  the  memory  in  indelible 
characters.  On  rising  this  morning  an  exercise  which  had 
accompanied  me  nearly  all  the  day  before,  became  forcibly  fixed 
upon  my  mind,  but  what  the  event  would  be  I  was  unable  to 
foresee.  But  soon  after  getting  to  meeting,  an  ardent  solicitude 
for  the  whole  assembly,  particularly  for  the  younger  ones,  arrested 
my  attention,  and  as  I  endeavored  to  keep  close  to  the  opening, 
life  was  afforded  and  I  believe  the  command  was  given,  under 
which  I  stood  up  and  delivered  the  exercise  with  which  I  was 
laboring  in  the  manner  which  my  Heavenly  Father  pointed  out 
while  I  was  on  my  feet.  And  on  taking  my  seat  a  sweet  feeling 
of  peace  for  a  time  flowed  through  my  soul,  but  I  soon  felt  there 
were  some  minds  in  the  meeting  who,  it  appeared  to  me,  wete 
ready  to  judge  that  I  thought  that  I  had  attained  to  a  state  bor- 
dering on  self-righteousness,  and  T  was  again  introduced  into 
a  travail  of  spirit,  and  as  I  apprehended  it  would  be  right  to 
explain  to  them  my  real  feelings,  I  rose  to  then  relieve  my  mind 
when  at  the  same  moment  a  valued  minister  knelt  to  suppli- 
cate the  Almighty  on  behalf  of  the  assembly.  And  this  seemed 
to  me  a  breach  of  order,  for  I  cannot  believe  that  the  same 
power  would  send  forth  two  instruments  at  the  same  time  in 
the  same  assembly.  And  as  I  could  not  doubt  the  authority 
of  the  friend  mentioned,  so  I  was  forced  to  conclude  that  I  had 
mistaken  my  time,  and  was  almost  overwhelmed  with  sorrow, 
fearing  that  I  had  brought  reproach  upon  the  truth  even  as  I 
had  brought  suffering  on  my  own  mind. 

Thus  this  dispensation  brought  me  into  deep  humiliation  of 
spirit  and  taught  me  the  lesson  to  be  more  watchful  in  the 
future.  Still  I  have  felt  that  my  confidence  in  my  God  has 
remained  unshaken  and  that  the  light  of  His  countenance  has 


56  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

occasionally  shone  through  the  cloud,  bidding  me  hope  on  and 
staying  me  with  the  assurance  that  this  misstep  will  in  the  end 
be  a  benefit  to  me,  and  that  if  I  still  lean  in  an  humble,  confiding 
trust  upon  His  holy  arm  it  will  be  the  means  of  promoting  my 
growth  in  the  exercise  of  the  gift  committed  to  my  charge. 

Having  thus  given  a  faithful  transcript  of  the  exercises,  travail 
and  baptisms  of  the  day,  I  feel  the  liberty  to  pen  a  few  words 
for  the  encouragements  of  such  as  may  be  like  circumstanced 
and  who  may  read  this  when,  perhaps,  I  may  have  become  an 
inhabitant  of  another  state  of  being.  Remember  that  mortals 
may  and  will  err,  and  that  after  seasons  of  Divine  favor,  wherein 
the  mind  has  enjoyed  to  an  unusual  degree  the  measure  of  His 
love,  there  is  the  greater  need  of  watchfulness,  lest  by  some 
inadvertent  step  we  lose  that  peace  which  it  was  our  privilege 
to  enjoy  and  the  mind  be  plunged  into  suffering ;  but  should 
such  be  the  case,  let  me  entreat  thee  not  to  let  the  waters  of 
discouragement  overwhelm  thee,  but  in  deep  humility  let  the 
cry  of  thy  soul  be,  O  Lord  sanctify  this  season  of  suffering  to 
me,  and  when  thou  knowest  I  have  suffered  sufficiently  be 
pleased  in  thine  infinite  mercy  to  again  permit  me  to  enjoy  thy 
presence,  for  I  feel  without  thee  I  am  indeed  miserable.     And, 

0  Father,  suffer  not  these  sins  of  mine  to  bring  reproach  upon 
thy  truth,  but  enable  me  to  so  live  in  the  future  that  they  who 
beheld  my  misstep  may  become  satisfied  that  it  was  not  a  wilful 
error,  and  that  I  am  again  taken  into  favor  with  thee  and  that 

1  am  really  called  and  qualified  by  thee  for  the  great  work  of 
declaring  thy  goodness  to  men  and  of  stirring  up  the  pure 
mind  by  way  of  remembrance. 

Then,  dear  reader,  as  this  becomes  the  desire  of  thy  heart,  I 
am  persuaded  from  my  own  experience  that  thy  prayer  will 
be  heard  and  thou  will  have  to  acknowledge  the  unspeakable 
goodness  of  thy  God  to  thee  when  thus  compelled  to  dwell  in 
the  lowly  valley  of  humiliation. 

Fourth  month,  Fourth.  Though  the  humiliating  lesson  has  again 
been  presented  to  me  to  learn  that  of  surrendering  to  the  will 


Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  57 

of  my  God  to  stand  in  the  assembly  of  the  people,  yet  the  reward 
of  peace  was  abundantly  bestowed. 

The  object  and  benefits  to  be  derived  from  worshipping  our 
Creator  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  I  was  concerned  to  bring  before 
the  minds  of  the  .people,  holding  up  to  view  that  it  was  an  indi- 
vidual work  and  that  one  could  not  do  it  for  another,  and  that 
man  could  not  lead  his  brother  in  the  path  and  to  the  place 
where  his  Savior  was  to  be  found  until  he  had  trodden  the  path 
himself  and  found  Him.  Hence  external  aid  could  do  but  little 
for  us  unless  we  were  concerned  to  follow  the  teachings  of  Christ, 
by  whom  the  will  of  God  is  revealed  and  made  manifest  to  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

I  find  as  I  am  attentive  to  the  leadings  of  my  spiritual  guide 
and  know  of  an  enlargement  and  growth  in  Divine  Truth,  my 
mind  becomes  more  and  more  filled  with  the  love  of  the  Father 
and  I  am  made  to  experience  a  foretaste  of  its  universality, 
because  I  find  it  growing  stronger  towards  my  fellow-men, 
binding  and  cementing  them  to  my  best  feelings,  and  I  become 
more  and  more  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  their  everlast- 
ing good,  and  that  if  I  can  be  made  the  instrument  to  point  the 
way  to  where  they  too  may  with  me  partake  of  the  waters  of 
life,  I  shall  count  no  sacrifice  too  great. 

O,  Holy  Father,  what  shall  I  render  unto  thee  for  all  the 
benefits  thou  hast  so  bountifully  bestowed  upon  me?  Thou 
hast  indeed  qualified  for  every  duty  required,  and  oft  as  my 
petitions  have  been  raised  in  confidence  to  thee  has  the  arm  of 
thy  love  encircled  me.  Still  keep  and  preserve  me,  O  Holy 
One.  Turn  and  overturn  till  all  within  me  bows  unto  thee, 
that  thereby  I  may  become  a  vessel  purified  and  fitted  for  Thy 
holy  temple.  For  I  truly  feel  that  without  thee  I  am  nothing 
and  that  only  by  thy  merciful  interposition  can  I  be  preserved 
amid  the  trials  and  tempations  which  may  surround  and  beset 
my  pathway.  Hence,  O  Father,  my  earnest  petition  is  that 
thou  will  so  protect  me  that  while  I  am  calling  others  to  obedience 
to  thy  law  I  may  not  become  a  castaway  myself. 


58  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

At  the  yearly  meeting  (Genesee),  which  was  held  in  the 
Sixth  month,  I  was  very  unexpectedly  called  to  act  as  assistant 
clerk,  and  under  circumstances  which  were  somewhat  embar- 
rassing, as  one  Friend  had  been  named  and  openly  objected  to, 
and  another  named  who  declined,  but  proposed  that  I  should 
serve ;  but  after  a  few  moments  I  was  able  to  take  my  part 
without  any  apparent  difficulty,  and  an  episode  in  connection  with 
that  event  I  feel  to  record  as  showing  the  ideas  entertained  by 
some  to  whom  had  been  entrusted  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
When  the  meeting  closed  an  aged  Friend,  who  had  stood  as 
a  minister  for  many  years,  met  me  on  the  porch  and  was  very 
profuse  in  his  commendations  of  my  willingness  to  act  as  assist- 
ant clerk ;  but  the  next  day,  when  I  met  him  at  the  house  of  a 
Friend,  where  we  had  gone  to  dine,  as  I  was  engaged  in  con- 
versation with  a  visiting  Friend  from  near  Philadelphia,  he  nar- 
rated a  circumstance  which  was  full  of  humor  and  which  caused 
me  to  give  one  of  my  hearty  laughs,  when  the  friend  before 
referred  to  immediately  said,  in  a  very  solemn  tone :  "  Young 
man,  dost  thou  not  know  it  is  unbecoming  in  a  Christian  to 
laugh  ?  "  But  before  I  could  recover  from  my  surprise  the  older 
Friends  present  in  a  mild  and  gentle  manner  so  rebuked  him  that 
I  did  not  feel  it  necessary  to  respond.  This  was  to  me  a  lesson, 
however,  from  which  I  learned  that,  while  a  Christian  should 
be  circumspect  in  his  deportment,  yet  laughter  might  be  in- 
dulged in  moderation  as  consistent  with  that  cheerfulness  which 
indicates  a  mind  at  peace. 

Tenth  month,  Thirty-first.  Although  since  entering  anything 
on  these  pages  my  pathway  has  been  a  diversified  one,  and 
various  baptisms  have  been  my  allotment  and  a  variety  of  public 
duties  committed  to  me  to  perform,  yet  through  all  I  have 
ever  found  that  He  who  sendeth  forth  His  servants  where  He 
wills  to  send  them,  not  only  qualified  for  and  sustained  me 
through  every  work,  but  has  been  my  exceeding  great  reward. 
and  I  find  as  I  am  attentive  and  obedient  to  His  voice  that  day 
by  day  He  opens  new  paths   for  me  to  walk   in  and   I   feel  a 


Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  59 

deeper  necessity  for  leaving  all  anxiety  for  the  future  and  of 
ceasing  to  rely  on  past  experience  and  revelations  to  understand 
what  are  the  duties  of  the  present  hour. 

Though  as  I  look  back  upon  the  past  I  recognize  so  much  in 
which  I  have  cause  to  thank  my  God,  so  many  merciful  preser- 
vations and  such  an  abundant  reward  for  duties  performed,  that 
it  serves  as  an  incentive  to  keep  my  faith,  my  integrity  and 
confidence  in  Him  sure  and  steadfast,  when  in  the  hour  of  deep 
proving  I  am  left  for  a  time  in  a  state  of  poverty  and  fasting. 
Hence  I  feel  the  necessity  of  keeping  the  eye  of  the  mind  single 
to  the  promptings  of  the  witness  within  me  day  by  day,  and  of 
endeavoring  to  be  so  weaned  away  from  the  things  of  earth  as 
to  be  ever  ready  to  obey  the  call  to  those  higher  duties  which 
concern  and  relate  to  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  And  I  am  made 
deeply  sensible  of  the  great  importance  of  setting  an  example 
to  those  with  whom  I  associate  which  shall  not  only  correspond 
with  the  professsion  I  make,  but  also  convince  them  that  there  are 
higher  joys,  holier  attainments  and  purer  enjoyments  to  be 
found  in  a  life  of  devotion  to  the  teachings  of  the  witness  in 
our  own  hearts  than  can  be  found  in  any  or  all  of  the  fascinating 
and  fading  pleasures  and  allurements  of  earth. 

I  feel  that  in  the  future  which  lies  before  me  there  is  a 
straight  and  narrow  path  which  leadeth  to  the  threshold  of  the 
throne  of  God,  or  to  that  situation  in  which  the  whole  soul  be- 
comes so  engaged  in  a  dedication  to  the  service  of  the  Great 
Creator  that  it  will  rise  above  all  those  things  that  tempt  and 
allure,  and  that  on  either  side  of  this  path  are  besetments,  allure- 
ments, doubtings,  discouragements  and  temptations  calculated 
to  deceive  the  moment  the  eye  wanders  from  the  true  guide. 
I  feel,  too,  that  in  this  future  there  must  come  a  time  when  I 
must  bid  adieu  to  the  scenes  of  earth,  and  if  I  have  trodden 
this  straight  path  my  purified  and  glorified  spirit  shall  enjoy 
the  fruition  of  its  hopes  and  aspirations  in  the  presence  of 
Jehovah.  Hence  I  feel  that  I  must  rightly  occupy  the  present 
moment,   I   must  perform   every  duty  with   unflinching  fidelity, 


60  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

that  my  anxiety  must  be  to  fulfill  my  present  obligations,  leav- 
ing the  duties  of  to-morrow  to  be  performed  by  the  strength 
and  ability  then  afforded.  This,  I  am  fully  persuaded,  will  bring 
me  into  a  situation  to  leave  the  earth  behind  me  when  it  shall 
please  the  Father  to  call  me  home.  Then,  O  my  soul,  praise 
thou  thy  God  for  His  unlimited  goodness  to  thee,  for  the  preser- 
vation granted  thee  and  for  the  blessings,  both  temporal  and 
spiritual,  thou  has  been  permitted  to  enjoy,  and  keep  thy  covenant 
with  Him  unbroken.  Thus  shall  I  be  made  useful  to  myself,  to 
my  family  and  to  my  friends.  While  the  heart  overflows  with 
love  for  them,  the  purity  of  my  life  will  attach  them  unto  me  in 
the  bonds  of  true  affection,  which  shall  center  in  Thee,  O  Thou 
who  alone  art  worthy  of  all  honor  and  of  all  praise. 

Fifth  month,  twelfth,  1859.  A  week  ago  to-day  I  followed  to  his 
last  resting  place  the  remains  of  a  brother,  the  child  of  my  father's 
second  marriage,  and  while  meditating  on  the  change  this  morn- 
ing, the  void  now  left,  and  the  mourning  under  which  his  parents 
are  clothed,  the  following  reflections  engaged  my  attention  and  it 
seemed  fit  to  pen  them. 

What  is  this  earthly  life?  A  scene  in  which  we  exist  for  a 
few  fleeting  days,  surrounded  with  and  enveloped  by  care,  trials, 
temptations  and  disappointments,  one  hour  brightened  by  hope 
and  the  next  darkened  by  adversity,  and  all  reminding  us  that  our 
stay  here  is  but  short,  and  that  we  should  be  occupied  in  making 
preparations  to  leave  this  state  of  existence  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  be  able  to  enjoy  whatever  of  good  may  be  allotted  us  in  the 
life  to  come,  which  renders  it  necessary  that  our  chief  object  and 
care  should  be  to  perform  the  duties  and  obligations  which  belong 
to  that  higher  and  holier  state  which  we  term  spiritual  life.  And 
in  what  does  this  spiritual  life  consist? 

To  my  understanding  its  duties  are  of  that  nature  when  we 
become  careful  and  earnest  to  perform  them  as  they  are  mani- 
fested to  us,  they  bring  us  into  the  immediate  presence  of  God, 
and  as  He  is  a  spirit  He  reveals  Himself  only  to  the  spirit  or 
soul  of  man,  and  while  man  is  obedient  to  what  He  requires  of 


Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  6i 

him,  he  then  knows  of  living  this  spiritual  life  so  as  to  produce 
peace  to  his  soul  and  thus  enjoy  a  communion  with  the  Creator. 
But  if  he  neglects  these  duties  and  requisitions  the  presence  of  his 
Heavenly  Father  is  a  continual  rebuke,  and  hence  he  is  not  at 
peace,  and  is  therefore  miserable  and  unhappy. 

While  the  soul  continues  in  its  mortal  tabernacle  it  is  so  closely 
interwoven  with  it,  because  it  was  designed  under  the  direction 
of  the  law  given  to  control  and  govern  its  movements,  hence  it 
must  necessarily  share  in  and  feel  the  emotions  which  the  animal 
is  capable  of  feeling,  so  that  from  this  source  arises  many  of 
the  temptations  by  which  it  is  surrounded,  the  disappointments 
and  trials  it  has  to  undergo,  and  herein  comes  the  necessity  for 
it  to  rely  on  an  omnipotent  arm,  and  an  omniscient  and  omni- 
present mind  for  aid  and  assistance  that  it  may  maintain  the 
watch  and  carry  forward  the  work  that  is  to  prepare  it  for  an- 
other state  of  being  when  released  from  the  mortal  and  freed 
from  all  that  can  harm,  secure  against  all  trials  and  disappoint- 
ments, it  lives  in  the  light  of  the  countenance  of  Him  who  sent  it 
forth,  and  from  whom  it  continually  receives  new  accessions  of 
wisdom,  and  ultimately  finds  its  peace  to  be  without  alloy  or  in- 
terruption. Then  when  we  contrast  this  beautiful  happifying 
ideal  of  that  state  of  spiritual  life  enjoyed  by  the  purified  and 
glorified  soul  throughout  eternity,  with  the  checkered  life  it  leads 
during  its  brief  earthly  career,  why  should  we  mourn  when  the 
innocent  or  those  who  have  been  purified  by  an  obedience  to  the 
requirements  of  their  God  are  called  away,  even  though  it  may  be 
early  in  life,  and  it  may  seem  as  though  the  closest  natural  ties 
are  severed?  Should  we  not  rather  mourn  that  we  have  yet  and 
perhaps  deeper  trials  to  encounter  ere  we  are  prepared  to  be  re- 
ceived into  the  company  of  the  just  and  perfect  souls  whose  robes 
are  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  or  in  that 
which  constitutes  its  life,  the  constant  desire  and  willingness  to 
know  and  do  his  Heavenly  Father's  will. 

Twelfth  month,  Eighteenth.  Though  months  have  waned  away 
since  I  have  made  a  record  on  these  pages  yet  they  have  not  come 


62  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  gone  without  leaving  some  imprints  by  which  to  recall  them, 
and  yet  but  little  if  anything  has  transpired  in  my  spiritual  warfare 
that  differs  from  that  which  others  have  to  encounter.  As  each 
successive  duty  is  unfolded  and  accomplished  and  rewarded,  I  feel 
the  boundary  of  my  spiritual  vision  is  being  enlarged  and  new 
beauties  greet  the  sight,  and  I  see  the  necessity  of  becoming  more 
and  more  divested  of  every  thing  like  anxiety  that  my  peculiar 
views  and  opinions  shall  be  embraced  by  others,  and  of  learning 
not  to  endeavor  to  pry  into  the  inscrutable  designs  of  the  Al- 
mighty, and  of  striving  to  be  content  with  my  own  allotment, 
and  of  seeking  ever  to  be  a  willing  servant,  ready  to  go  forth  when 
and  where  it  may  please  the  Master  to  send  me  relying  in  con- 
fidence that  as  He  hath  hitherto  qualified  and  strengthened  for 
every  service  required  so  He  will  continue  to  do. 

I  find  that  it  behooves  me  to  remember  that  I  am  but  a  single 
individual  in  which  the  Creator's  favor  is  displayed,  and  that  my 
place  is  not  to  put  an  undue  estimate  upon  my  endowments,  but 
to  remember  that  others  are  not  only  equally  endowed  but  may 
possess  a  great  superiority  over  me,  and  hence  amid  the  great 
variety  around  me,  the  vast  field  in  which  to  labor,  as  well  as  the 
multitude  of  forms  in  which  the  labor  is  to  be  bestowed,  demands 
a  close  attention  to  the  directions  of  the  Supreme  Lord  of  the 
vineyard,  to  know  what  to  do,  when  to  do  it,  and  how  to  begin  so 
that  the  harmony  lie  not  broken  but  all  be  accomplished,  and  the 
work  rightly  done  and  we  be  able  to  receive  the  approval  of  Him 
in  whose  work  we  have  been  engaged. 

May  it  ever  be  my  condition  to  thus  humbly  feel  and  walk  in 
whatever  situation  I  may  be  placed  or  whatever  degree  of  ex- 
perience I  may  attain,  for  when  we  leave  this  secure  foundation 
and  become  puffed  up  by  the  plaudits  of  men,  nothing  is  more 
certain  than  the  fall  which  will  follow,  and  that  the  soul  will  be 
plunged  into  trouble  and  vexation  from  which  there  is  no  escape 
except  through  this  lowly  valley. 

I  may  also  write  here  that  as  my  spiritual  vision  is  gradually 
extended  I  find  that  love  which  iiows  into  the  dedicated  heart  from 


Early  Experience  in  the  Ministry  63 

the  inexhaustible  fountain  leads  me  to  think  more  kindly  and  to 
judge  less  harshly  of  my  fellow  travelers,  and  when  a  disposition 
to  find  fault  manifests  itself  I  am  made  to  remember  that  I  too 
am  finite,  and  that  while  I  may  be  thinking  myself  qualified  to 
judge  a  brother  that  brother  may  have  discovered  some  incon- 
sistency in  me  which,  in  not  being  sufficiently  careful  to  sweep 
before  my  own  door,  and  in  looking  to  what  might  be  lying  before 
the  door  of  my  neighbor  I  had  overlooked. 

I  may  also  note  here,  that  I  have  for  some  length  of  time  been 
favored  to  resist  the  temptations  of  an  angry  spirit  though  a  vigi- 
lant watch  is  still  needful,  and  an  asking  for  strength  each  return- 
ing morning  has  to  be  known,  yet  how  great  is  the  reward,  how 
abundant  the  satisfaction  when  we  feel  we  have  overcome  through 
the  aid  of  the  Blessed  Master  those  enemies  of  our  own  household, 
and  we  can  enjoy  that  peaceful  communion  of  spirit  with  our 
God,  so  important  in  the  securing  of  the  soul's  salvation. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Letters  from  1858  to  1861. 

It  seems  right  to  introduce  at  this  stage  of  writing  some  letters 
written  by  me  at  this  period,  inasmuch  as  they  will  give  some 
further  idea  of  the  openings  of  truth  upon  my  mind,  as  these 
effusions,  written  in  a  social  correspondence,  are  usually  the  true 
indications  of  our  experience.  Copies  of  them  were  preserved  at 
the  request  of  my  beloved  wife  and  true  companion  in  these  spirit- 
ual exercises  in  order,  as  she  would  remark,  that  they  might  be 
useful  to  some  after  I  am  gathered  to  my  eternal  home : 

Mendon,  Second  month,  22,  1858. 
To  M.  I.  After  the  Loss  of  His  Wife: 

Much  A I  lacked  Cousin. — I  would  that  I  might  pour  forth  the  oil  of 
consolation  and  soothe  the  aching  heart,  but  as  these  powers  and  attri- 
butes belong  to  one  who  is  not  only  omnipotent  but  omniscient,  it 
is  only  allowed  me  to  exercise  the  sympathetic  feelings  of  my  mind. 
Though  conscious  that  I  am  unable  to  fathom  the  depth  of  thy  bereave- 
ment, I  would  not  lightly  lift  the  veil  to  uncover  the  bleeding  heart. 
Yet  I  am  made  fully  aware  that  life's  pathway  is  strewn  witli  thorns; 
that  change  marks  all  things  terrestrial,  and  I  also  am  sensible  no  one 
nf  these  thorns  or  changes  rend  the  affectionate  heart  as  that  of  the 
removal  by  the  hand  of  death  of  the  companion  of  our  bosom,  one  who 
rejoiced  when  we  rejoiced,  and  cheered  us  when  the  dark  clouds  of  dis- 
couragement obscured  the  pathway.  But  when  we  reflect  that,  though 
taken  from  us,  she  has  entered  within  the  gates  of  the  New  Jerusalem; 
that  her  purified  spirit  has  joined  the  angelic  household;  that  it  has  en- 
tered the  realm  where  sorrow  is  unknown,  where  all  tears  are  wiped 
away ;  that  whither  she  has  gone  we,  too,  may  go,  and  that  no  parting 
shall  cause  a  pang  of  pain,  that  in  that  heavenly  abode  of  rest  her  pure 
spirit  has  no  longer  to  strive  with  human  weakness,  shall  we  then  wish 
her  back  to  undergo  the  various  temptations  which  allure  and  the  many 
trials  which  combine  to  make  this  life  one  of  probation. 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  65 

Can  we  not,  dear  cousin,  though  this  affliction  seemcst  more  than  thou 
can  bear,  still  rely  on  the  arm  of  Divine  Mercy  and  fully  believe  that 
"  He  doeth  all  things  well."  I  feel  while  I  am  writing  that,  though  I 
would  pour  forth  expressions  of  sympathy,  though  I  would  put  forth  my 
feeble  efforts  to  console,  all  will  be  unavailing  unless  this  full  dependence 
upon  the  goodness  of  the  Heavenly  Father  has  been  labored  for,  and 
when  that  state  of  resignation  is  attained  He  will  give  forth  of  His  love  till 
thy  heart  is  full  to  overflowing.  Still,  I  know  from  a  little  experience 
that  it  is  indeed  a  balm  to  the  wounded  heart  to  know  and  to  feel  that 
other  hearts  beat  in  sympathy  with  our  own. 

Let  us  then,  dear  cousin,  strive  to  withdraw  our  minds  from  earth  and 
endeavor  to  do  more  and  more  in  the  great  work  of  salvation,  so  that  when 
the  call  shall  come  for  us  to  come  up  higher  we  shall  be  found  ready  for 
the  change. 

Oh,  may  it  not  be  permitted  for  the  purified  spirit  to  at  times  revisit 
earth,  to  hover  around  those  they  loved  here,  to  whisper  warnings  when 
evil  betides  us.  Would  it  not  be  a  consoling  thought  that  when  the  re- 
ward of  good  deeds  done,  of  duty  performed,  spreads  its  purifying  in- 
fluence over  our  spirits  that  they,  too,  rejoiced? 

If  these  few  thoughts  should  in  the  least  serve  to  soothe  but  the  passing 
hour  and  tend  to  draw  thy  mind  to  lean  on  the  arm  of  Him  who  alone 
can  console,  then  the  object  of  this  writing  will  have  been  obtained.  I 
do  not  feel  to  point  out  paths  for  thee  to  follow,  nor  duties  to  fulfil,  for 
I  fully  believe  thou  art  in  the  hands  of  Him  who  chastises  but  to  re- 
store, and  therefore  to  Him  and  Him  alone  do  I  commend  thee. 

Truly  thy  friend  and  cousin, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Fourth  month  25,  1858. 
To  M.  I.: 

Beloved  Cousin. — -Thy  truly  welcome  letter  was  received  yesterday,  and 
I  have  this  morning  concluded  to  devote  a  little  time  before  assembling 
with  my  friends  to  offer  acceptable  worship  to  the  great  I  Am,  to  writing 
to  thee.  My  mind  has  often  been  with  thee  in  thy  deep  affliction  and 
sore  trials,  and  I  have  often  thought  of  writing  and  have  as  often  delayed 
its  accomplishment. 

It  has  afforded  me  great  encouragement  to  hear  that  you  still  kept  your 
little  meeting  and  that  you  are  concerned  to  outwardly  manifest  your  feel- 
ing of  dependence  upon  an  Almighty  Arm  for  aid  to  support  you  through 
the  vicissitudes  that  are  common  to  mortals.  The  language  to  thee,  dear 
cousin  is,  continue  to  rely  on  the  power,  the  goodness  and  the  matchless 
mercy  of  the  Infinite  Jehovah;  confide  in  His  wisdom,  obey  His  man- 
5 


66  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

dates,  follow  where  He  would  lead  thee,  and  I  am  well  assured  He  will 
prove  a  consoler  in  the  hour  of  bereavement.  He  will  give  thee  the 
spirit  of  resignation  so  that  under  the  most  trying  dispensation  thou  wilt 
be  able  to  adopt  the  language :  "  Thy  will,  O  Lord,  not  mine,  be  done." 
I  am  well  aware  that  I  cannot  enter  into  a  full  sympathetic  feeling  with 
thee  in  thy  bereavement,  yet  I  feel  my  heart  drawn  out  in  love  to  hand 
forth  a  word  of  encouragement  to  thee  in  the  ability  which  may  be  given 
me  by  Him  whom  we  profess  to  serve. 

Oh,  dear  cousin,  though  till  recently  1  have  not,  since  the  death  of 
my  loved  sister,  been  called  to  drink  of  the  cup  of  bereavement,  yet  it 
has  often  of  late  been  my  lot  to  be  dipped  into  suffering  with  the  sorrow- 
ing and  to  undergo  deep  baptism,  to  go  down  into  the  low  valley  of 
humiliation;  yea,  down  to  the  very  bottom  of  Jordan,  that  I  might  bring 
up  thence  stones  of  living  memorial  to  the  goodness,  the  forbearance,  the 
long  suffering  and  loving  kindness  of  a  gracious  God.  and  have  had  to 
declare  of  His  dealings  with  me  and  His  counsels  to  others  in  the  assem- 
blies of  the  people. 

When  we  assemble  with  our  friends,  be  the  gathering  large  or  small, 
as  the  mind  is  turned  from  all  things  outward  and  we  feel  to  adopt  the 
language:  "Here  am  I,  oh  Lord;  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do?" 
how  the  heavenly  incense  of  His  love  pervades  the  soul,  of  what  little 
moment  do  the  things  of  earth  appear,  and  as  we  thus  come  into  the 
presence  and  enjoy  the  communion  of  the  Father  of  Spirits,  how  this 
love  fills  the  heart,  begetting  desires  that  all  mankind  might  come,  taste 
and  see  how  good  the  Lord  is. 

Let  us  then,  dear  cousin,  when  thus  assembled  and  the  cumbering  cares 
of  earth  intrude  upon  this  sweet,  silent  communion,  and  the  roving  cogi- 
tations of  the  imagination  of  the  creature  keep  the  mind  unsettled,  do 
as  did  Jacob  of  old,  watch  for  the  blessing  until  the  darkness  of  this 
night  of  conflict  shall  pass  away,  and  the  day  dawn  upon  us  in  which  we 
can  behold  the  beams  of  the  sun  of  righteousness,  and  witness  a  growth 
in  those  things  He  reveals  unto  us,  and  our  strength  be  renewed  to  com- 
bat and  overcome  the  alluring  things  of  time.  And  let  us,  too,  oftener 
than  the  returning  morning,  remember  the  Lord  our  God.  Let  the  con- 
stant desire  of  the  heart  be,  while  engaged  in  our  outward  and  necessary 
vocations,  that  in  all  things  we  do  all  may  be  done  to  the  glory  and 
honor  of  the  Great  King  of  Kings.  It  will  avail  us  but  little  to  com- 
mune with  Him  when  assembled  with  our  friends  unless  we  are  con- 
cerned each  moment  of  our  lives  to  watch  unto  prayer,  and  that  contin- 
ually agreeably  to  the  testimony  of  the  Blessed  Jesus,  "  What  I  say  unto 
one  I  say  unto  all,  watch  and  pray,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation." 

Trials  and  deep  proving  are  yet  the  portion  of  some  of  us  in  the  trans- 
action of  the  concerns  of  Society,  yet  we  are  afforded  an  evidence  that 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  67 

there  is  yet  a  remnant  left  who  are  concerned  for  the  promotion  of  the 
cause  of  truth   and   righteousness  in  the   earth,  believing  that  the  Lord's 
table  will  be  filled  and  if  the  guests  bidden  do  not  come  He  will  call  in 
others  from  the  highways  and  the  hedges  until  it  is  filled. 
Thy  attached  friend  and  cousin, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

The  following  letter  was  written  to  one  who  was  awaiting  the 
execution  of  sentence  of  death  in  the  city  of  Rochester : 

Fifth  month  8,  1858. 
Marion  Ira  Stout: 

My  Unfortunate  Brother. — We  are  children  of  one  common  Father  and 
hence,  though  thou  hast  been  convicted  of  the  greatest  crime  a  man  can 
commit  against  his  fellow-men,  I  still  feel  we  are  children  of  this  common 
Father  and  thou  art  therefore  no  less  my  brother;  but  thy  present  situa- 
tion demands  my  pity,  my  sympathy  and  the  extension  of  that  love  which 
is  universal  in  its  nature  because  it  springs  from  no  less  a  fountain  than 
an  omnipotent,  omniscient  and  omnipresent  God,  and  under  this  feeling 
and  in  obedience  to  what  I  believe  to  be  the  requisitions  of  that  God,  I 
am  induced  to  address  thee  in  the  language  of  sympathy  and  to  declare 
unto  thee  what  appears  to  be  His  counsels  concerning  thee.  I  am  aware 
that  though  I  may  pen  sympathetic  words,  yet  they  are  but  a  faint  type  of 
the  real  depth  of  feeling  a  truly  loving  heart  has  for  thee.  Yet  as  I  have 
not  the  opportunity  of  vocally  expressing  the  exercise  of  my  mind  to  thee, 
there  seems  no  other  way  left  but  to  communicate  with  thee  by  means  of 
the  pen. 

The  dispensations  of  that  God  before  whose  tribunal  thou  must,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  judgment  of  men,  shortly  appear,  are  always  in  love 
to  the  children  of  men,  for  no  matter  how  little  or  how  widely  we  err 
from  the  moral  or  divine  law  He  convicts  us  through  the  medium  of 
the  witness  placed  in  our  hearts,  for  He  willeth  not  the  spiritual  death 
of  any  and  the  greater  the  error  the  deeper  the  conviction  in  order  to 
show  us  our  real  condition  and  to  induce  us  to  return  and  receive  that 
free  pardon  which  He  graciously  condescends  to  grant  to  all  who  in  sin- 
cerity return  to  Him  and  repent. 

With  thy  guilt  or  innocence,  or  with  the  justice  of  the  sentence  pro- 
nounced upon  thee,  I  have  nothing  to  do,  and  it  would  avail  nothing, 
however  averse  my  feelings  and  sentiments  were  to  that  sentence,  but 
the  object  of  this  writing  is  to  consider  thy  situation  as  thou  art  now 
placed.     A   few  more  days  to  exist  here  and  then,  by  the  hand  of  thy 


68  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

fellow-man,  in  obedience  to  the  law  of  the  land  to  be  launched  into 
eternity.  Though  ere  that  time  (such  is  the  uncertainty  of  human  life) 
the  hand  that  pens  this  may  be  cold  in  death,  and  the  spirit  which  dic- 
tates it  be  wafted  to  the  presence  of  the  great  I  am.  Yet  there  is  a  pos- 
sibility that  a  long  life  may  be  granted  me,  but  thy  days  are  numbered 
and  the  solemn  call  goes  forth  to  thee — Prepare,  prepare  to  meet  thy  God. 

Deeply  as  thou  hast  sinned  there  is  yet  time  to  make  thy  peace  with 
Him,  for  if  it  is  not  made  here  it  cannot  be  made  hereafter,  for  as  the 
tree  falls  so  it  must  lie.  Leave  all  vindictive  feelings,  all  revengeful 
thoughts  against  thy  fellow-men,  no  matter  how  much  thou  thinks  they 
have  wronged  thee,  for  thou  cannot  stand  pardoned  in  the  sight  of 
God  while  cherishing  these  feelings.  If  they  have  wronged  thee  and 
unjustly  condemned  thee  to  a  dishonorable  death  remember  the  blessed 
Master  was  thus  unjustly  condemned  and  ignominiously  put  to  death, 
and  yet  He  could  in  that  hour  say,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  they  know 
not  what  they  do,"  and  to  this  state  of  love  and  forgiveness  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  for  us  to  attain  ere  we  can  find  acceptance  with  the  Lord  our 
God. 

But  oh,  if  thou  art  indeed  guilty,  as  thy  fellows  think  they  have  found 
thee,  lose  not  a  moment,  waste  no  time  in  vain  regrets  or  expostulations 
or  pleadings ;  listen  not  to  hope  that  man  will  relent,  till  thou  hast  made 
thy  peace  with  thy  God,  until  thou  hast  received  the  assurance  that  He 
has  forgiven  thee,  and  then  all  thou  will  have  to  do  will  be  to  bow  to 
the  decrees  of  men  to  satisfy  them  by  the  surrender  of  thy  natural  life. 
But  over  the  spiritual  life  they  have  no  control  or  power.  Young  though 
thou  art  in  years,  and  had  thou  not  yielded  to  temptations  many  happy 
and  useful  might  have  been  thy  days,  but  were  a  pardon  to  be  granted 
thee  and  thou  set  at  liberty  by  man  such  is  the  organization  and  the 
prejudices  of  society  that  thou  would  carry  the  mark  of  Cain  upon  thy 
brow.  Go  where  thou  would  the  harrowing  thought  would  still  upbraid 
thee  that  thou  had  shed  the  blood  of  thy  brother  and  sent  him,  perhaps 
unprepared,  into  the  presence  of  his  God. 

Then  if  the  short  time  that  is  left  thee  be  wholly  employed  in  endeav- 
oring to  receive  a  pardon  from  thy  God,  and  thou  art  able  to  realize  it, 
all  will  be  well  with  thee,  for  if  we  are  prepared  for  the  final  change 
it  will  not  matter  in  what  form  it  comes  or  at  what  period  of  life. 

Then  let  me  entreat  thee  once  more  to  lay  aside  all  feelings  toward 
thy  fellow-men,  of  curses  or  desires  for  revenge,  and  set  about  the 
work  of  preparation  in  earnest,  listen  to  the  pleadings  of  those  whom 
thou  hast  chosen  as  thy  spiritual  advisers,  though  they  differ  from  me 
in  the  form  of  worshipping  God,  yet  that  matters  not  if  in  sincerity 
of   heart,   prompted   by   the    love    of   God,   they   use   their   efforts    in    thy 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  69 

behalf,  I  can  bid  them  Godspeed,  but  remember  all  their  efforts  will  be 
unavailing  unless  thou,  too,  enter  into  the  work.  Put  not  aside  that  silent 
though  powerful  pleader  in  thy  own  breast,  that  which  has  already  shown 
thee  how  far  thou  art  guilty,  that  which  has  reproved  thee,  that  which 
made  thee  feel  disquieted,  but  put  up  the  earnest  petition  to  Almighty 
God  to  be  merciful  to  thee  a  sinner,  bow  in  contrition  of  soul  before  Him 
and  thou  may  be  able  to  realize  that  though  thy  sins  be  of  a  crimson 
•  lye  they  shall  be  made  white  as  wool,  though  they  be  as  scarlet,  they 
shall  be  as  snow.  My  very  soul  has  been  poured  out  to  my  God  for 
thee,  my  erring  brother,  in  earnest  supplication  that  He  would,  ere  thy 
time  on  earth  be  finished,  forgive  thee  and  afford  thee  a  feeling  sense 
that  thy  sins  had  gone  beforehand  to  judgment.  Yes,  when  my  head 
has  been  reclined  on  my  pillow  in  the  silent  watches  of  the  night,  thou 
hast  been  brought  to  my  remembrance  and  my  prayers  have  been  offered 
to  Him  in  thy  behalf. 

If  then,  my  brother,  a  frail  creature  like  myself,  can  thus  be  moved  in 
tender  sympathy  and  compassion  for  thee,  how  much  more  will  that 
Great  Being,  who  is  all  love  and  whose  judgment  seat  is  covered  to  an 
hair's  breadth  by  His  mercies,  have  compassion  on  thee  if  thou  will  only 
turn  unto  Him  with  sincere  repentance.  Remember  how  it  fared  with 
the  poor  prodigal  mentioned  by  the  Blessed  Jesus  in  one  of  His  parables, 
who,  though  he  had  wandered  far  and  wide  from  his  father's  house,  yet 
when  brought  to  a  great  strait,  turned  about  and  became  willing  to  be 
anything  in  his  father's  mansion  so  that  he  could  be  fed  from  his  bounty, 
and  mark  the  tender  compassion  portrayed  when  his  father  met  him  while 
yet  afar  off,  as  he  kissed  him  and  bade  that  the  fatted  calf  be  killed  and 
a  time  of  rejoicing  made,  and  again  the  Blessed  Jesus  declared  "that  there 
was  more  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth  than  over  ninety 
and  nine  just  persons  that  needed  no  repentance."  And  as  thou  art 
brought  into  a  great  strait,  O  turn  then  to  thy  Heavenly  Father;  leave  the 
things  that  are  past,  close  in  with  the  offers  of  restoring  love  which 
have  been  made  to  thee,  and  as  thou  are  faithful  thy  few  remaining  days 
I  cherish  an  ardent  hope  that  the  presence  and  power  of  thy  God  will 
enable  thee  to  forgive  all  men  for  whatsoever  they  may  have  done  to 
thee  and  afford  thee  that  peace  which  will  rob  death  of  its  sting  and  be 
the  reward  of  thy  coining  in  even  at  the  eleventh  hour. 

And  now,  in  the  love  of  the  Everlasting  Father,  under  which  I  trust 
this  was  written,  I  bid  thee  affectionately  farewell  and  remain  thy  com- 
passionate   and    sympathizing   friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 


jo  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Mendon,  Seventh  month  17,  1858. 
To  E.  Newport  : 

Much  Loved  Friend. — It  being  a  rainy  afternoon  and,  in  consequence 
being  unable  to  proceed  with  the  labor  of  gathering  the  harvest  and  feel- 
ing my  mind  drawn  to  address  thee,  I  may  acknowledge  the  receipt  of 
thy  very  welcome  and  acceptable  epistle  of  the  Twenty-eighth  of  last 
month,  bearing  to  me  news  that  the  mutual  endearing  interest  which 
sprang  up  between  us  while  thou  were  here,  yet  existed.  So  desirous  have 
I  been  to  continue  our  correspondence  and  again  mingle  in  feeling  through 
the  medium  of  even  written  language,  that  previous  to  the  reception  of  thy 
letter,  I  bad  resolved  to  devote  the  first  opportunity  when  my  mind  was 
properly  qualified  to  writing  to  thee,  even  at  the  risk  of  appearing  too 
forward. 

Often  of  late  have  I  mingled  with  thee  in  feeling,  oft  have  I  recalled 
the  intercourse  of  the  few  hours  we  have  spent  together,  which  were  to 
me  dear  ones  of  refreshment  and  encouragement,  to  persevere  in  the  path 
of  obedience  to  the  requisitions  of  my  God,  unworthy  as  I  am  of  the 
high  gifts  bestowed  upon  me.  As  I  contemplate  the  various  duties  which 
at  times  open  to  my  view,  as  I  look  over  the  work  that  lies  before  me 
and  which  I  feel  it  is  for  me  to  accomplish,  when  I  reflect  on  the  humbling 
and  necessarily  clean-handed  work  thou  wast  led  to  point  out  for  me 
and  feel  how  little  strength  and  ability  1  possess,  were  it  not  for  the 
confidence  I  have  that  "in  my  da]  s,>  shall  my  strength  he,"  that  noth- 
ing will  he  required  hut  what  ability  will  be  given  to  perform,  I  should 
almost  despair  of  reaching  the  port  and  haven  of  rest  wherein  1  may  lay 
down  in  peace,  rejoicing  in  the  arm--  of  my  Savior.  I  know  it  is  set  down 
as  a  rule  in  writing  or  in  conversation  to  say  but  little  of  one's  self,  but  I 
do  not  feel  as  though  I  was  writing  to  a  mere  passing  acquaintance  or 
friend,  hut  to  a  companion  to  whom  1  can  unburden  the  trials,  the  working 
and  the  travail  of  my  mind,  and  find  a  sympathing,  soothing  response, 
an  affectionate  welcome  and  an  encouraging  interest.  Were  thou  of  my 
own  age  or  of  corresponding  degree  of  religious  experience  I  might 
perhaps  be  qualified  to  hand  Eorth  a  word  of  counsel  or  encouragement, 
but  as  thou  hast  passed  far  beyond  my  presenl  experience  1  feel  that  I 
can  only  interest  thee  in  my  communications  by  evincing  to  thee  the  true 
state  of  my  mind  that  thou  may  watch  its  advancement  even  as  a  mother 
watches  the  unfolding  of  her  babe's  infantile  mind,  and  as  it  marks  each 
step  onward  in  the  path  of  right  a  feeling  of  joy  and  satisfaction  covers 
the  mind. 

It  has  been  my  lot  since  thou  w  ert  here  to  mingle  with  the  afflicted  and 
bereaved  as  one  of  them,  and  to  open  my  mouth  as  ability  was  afforded 
to  counsel   and   console,  and   in   the  occupancy  of  that   gift,   which   I    feel 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  71 

has  been  entrusted  to  me,  I  find  a  little  more  enlargement  seems  to  be 
required  of  me  and  I  am  often  led  into  close  dealing  with  states,  but  I 
still  feel  like  a  captive  struggling  for  liberty.  Much  is  opened  to  me  in 
great  clearness  and  sometimes,  when  the  opening  is  extensive,  as  under 
the  word  of  command,  I  rise  and  proceed  a  little  way,  the  impression  to 
stop  is  given  and  thus  far  I  have  been  favored  not  to  overstep  it.  I  feel 
this  to  be  a  trial  of  my  integrity,  and  that  confidence  in  my  God  which 
I  felt  in  passing  through  the  wilderness  state,  as  I  then  witnessed  of 
being  ministered  unto  and  sustained  and  encouraged,  so  I  now  hope  when 
it  shall  please  Him  whom  I  profess  to  serve  to  break  the  bonds  I  shall 
be  liberated.  I  as  yet  feel  but  little  liberty  to  peruse  the  scriptures, 
though  I  still  retain  the  estimation  I  have  felt  for  them  as  a  secondary 
means  of  instruction,  yet  am  fully  sensible  that  I  must  not  depend  upon 
anything  but  that  which  He  is  pleased  to  furnish  me  with  from  day  to 
day. 

Though  various  baptisms  are  meted  out  to  me,  yet  for  the  most  of 
the  time  I  am  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  sweet  peace  which  is  the  reward  of 
duty  performed,  and  of  which  one  who  has  not  given  up  to  follow  the 
Master  can  form  no  adequate  idea.  And  now  in  a  continuation  of  that 
cementing  love  of  the  Blessed  Master,  under  which  we  have  thus  far  been 
enabled  to  mingle  together  in  such  sweet  communion  and  fellow  feeling, 
and  trusting  that  such  may  be  our  experience,  not  only  through  time,  but 
throughout  the  endless  ages  of  eternity,  in  which  desire  my  endeared  com- 
panion wishes  to  be  included. 

I  subscribe  myself  thy  much  attached  friend  and  fellow-servant  in  the 
work   of   the   Lord, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Twelfth  month  3,   1858. 
To  I.  B.  W. : 

Much  Esteemed  Friend. — Thou  hast  been  brought  so  vividly  before  the 
view  of  my  mind  to-day,  and  accompanied  with  a  deep,  earnest  desire  for 
thy  preservation  (as  well  as  my  own)  from  the  entanglements,  the  contro- 
versies and  the  discouragements  which  surround  us  as  individuals  as 
well  as  the  society  by  whose  name  we  are  publicly  known,  that  I  have 
felt  it  right  to  communicate  to  thee  my  feelings  and  such  other  views 
as  may  be  presented  while  I  am  writing,  hoping  thereby  to  strengthen 
the  bond  of  affectionate  interest  that  now  binds  us  and  perhaps  be  some- 
what instrumental  in  affording  thee  some  little  encouragement  in  the 
path  the  Lord  hath   appointed  for  thee. 

Perhaps  there  never  was  a  day  when  there  was  more  need  of  faithful 
watchmen  on  the  walls  of  our  Zion  than  the  present,  or  that  these  watch- 


J2.  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

men  need  to  be  more  vigilant  and  devoted  to  the  Master  with  a  single 
eye  to  His  directions,  being  faithful  to  sound  the  alarm  at  the  approach 
of  every  enemy,  let  them  come  in  what  form  they  may. 

When  we  view  the  state  of  our  Society  and  behold  the  many  things 
that  have  crept  in  among  us  having  the  specious  form  of  godliness,  yet 
lacking  the  vital  essence,  have  we  not  just  cause  to  fear  the  enemies 
within  the  camp  more  than  those  that  are  without?  And  does  it  not 
behoove  us  who  have  publicly  avowed  the  name  of  our  Lord,  who  profess 
to  be  His  ambassadors,  to  the  brethren,  and  who  consequently  stand  as 
watchmen  upon  the  walls,  to  be  careful  of  every  step  we  take  that  we 
do  not  stumble  and  fall,  thus  giving  the  enemy  an  advantage,  not  only 
over  us,  but  over  the  flock  under  our  charge?  Nor  must  we  be  found 
sleeping  at  our  posts,  lest  the  eagle-eyed  adversary  gain  an  entrance.  Nor 
when  the  Master  selects  us  for  a  situation  of  difficulty  and  danger,  must 
we  shrink  or  plead  that  we  are  not  worthy  of  the  confidence  reposed  in  us, 
but  rest  confidently  on  His  arm  and  in  His  wisdom  that  He  knows  us 
better  than  we  know  ourselves,  and  knows  when  and  where  to  send  us  in 
order  to  rightly  carry  on  the  work  He  designs  to  accomplish  through  the 
means  of  our  instrumentality. 

Thou,  no  doubt,  well  understands  the  frailty  of  human  nature,  and  that 
when  we  look  into  our  own  hearts  and  find  there  the  deep,  sincere  and 
earnest  desire  to  be  found  walking  in  obedience  to  the  call  of  the  Divine 
Master,  and  thus  when  we  turn  over  the  leaves  of  our  mortal  lives  and 
view  our  acts  in  retrospect  and  find  here  a  faltering  from  duty  through 
fear  of  our  brother  man,  there  a  neglect  of  the  requirement  of  our  God, 
through  unwatchfulness  and  perhaps  a  willful  refusal  to  walk  where  He 
would  lead  us,  and  then  remember  the  suffering  undergone  in  order  to 
be  reinstated  to  favor  with  Him  in  whom  our  heart  most  delights,  how 
we  are  humbled,  and  in  this  state  of  humiliation  where  is  there  room  in 
the  heart  to  judge  or  hold  aloof  a  brother  or  a  sister  whom  we  dis- 
cover has  stepped  aside.  Is  this  not  one  of  the  situations  when  in  our 
humiliation  our  judgment  is  taken  away?  How  then  is  the  heart  moved 
with  pity  for  the  erring,  and  how  strong  the  desires  that  they  may  be 
brought  back  to  the  fold  and  again  enjoy  the  blissful  pleasure  of  being 
under  the  kind  care  of  the  Good  Shepherd. 

The  language  arises  to  pen,  stand  aloof  from  the  controversies  that 
are  existing  in  our  Society.  Neither  give  way  to  discouragements  for  that 
or  any  other  cause.  He  whom  we  profess  to  serve  is  able  to  carry  us 
through  every  difficulty,  every  trial  and  every  temptation   with  safety. 

It  is  His  cause  in  which  we  arc  engaged  and  we  must  know  of  being 
sent  forth  with  new  directions  for  each  duty,  and  that  after  our  obliga- 
tion is  performed,  of  returning  and  sitting  as  it  were  at  His  feet,  patiently 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  73 

waiting  until  he  again  sends  us,  and  then  when  we  clearly  understand 
His  directions  to  run  with  alacrity  as  a  faithful,  obedient  child,  and  not 
wait  to  be  compelled  to  go  for  fear  of  punishment. 

Oh  the  deep  necessity  there  is  of  minding  the  Master's  time  instead 
ot  our  own.  If  He  requires  us  to  hand  forth  something  for  a  brother  or 
a  sister  He  knows  when  it  is  best  for  us  to  deliver  the  message,  and  if  we 
move  before  or  wait  until  after  the  right  time  there  is  great  danger  that 
neither  we  nor  those  to  whom  we  speak  will  receive  any  benefit  from  our 
labors. 

Let  us  then  gather  to  Him  alone  and  be  very  careful  not  to  lean  on 
any  secondary  means  or  medium  of  instruction,  nor  to  rely  on  the  openings 
made  as  it  were  yesterday,  but  come  each  day  of  our  lives  into  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Great  King  of  Kings  as  empty  vessels  waiting  to  be  filled  by 
the  waters  of  life  which  flow  only  from  that  pure  fountain  that  contains 
all  that  is  good,  ceasing  to  be  anxious  about  the  result  of  our  labors  or 
to  be  held  in  high  estimation  among  men,  performing  that  which  is  re- 
quired at  our  hand,  and  when,  from  whatever  cause,  we  have  made  a  mis- 
step endeavor  to  get  as  quickly  as  is  possible  into  that  repentant  state 
in  which  we  can  acknowledge  our  error  and  petition  for  forgiveness. 

Thus  shall  we  be  preserved  in  unity  with  the  members  of  the  church 
of  Christ  and  know  of  our  reward  being  sure  each  day  we  live  and  there- 
by become  prepared  to  bear  the  things  of  time  with  joy  and  not  with 
grief  and  when  we  are  summoned  hence,  we  will  have  the  assurance  that 
there  is  a  mansion  prepared  for  us  in  the  house  of  our  Lord. 

Thy  much  attached  friend  and  fellow-laborer  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Second  month  9,  1859. 
To  M.  T.: 

Much  Valued  Friend. — Thy  very  acceptable  epistle  was  duly  received 
and  I  may  acknowledge  we  shared  with  thee  in  thy  disappointment,  feeling 
that  we  were  not  only  deprived  of  thy  company,  but  that  thou  would 
have  enjoyed  those  solemn,  heart-consoling  sessions  witnessed  in  both  our 
monthly  meeting  and  on  the  succeeding  First-day,  for  truly  they  were 
seasons  wherein  we  witnessed  the  overshadowing  wing  of  Divine  Good- 
ness to  be  spread  over  us,  and  many  can  bear  testimony  that  they  were 
refreshed  and   strengthened. 

On  perusing  the  epistle  referred  to,  my  attention  was  arrested  with 
the  remark  thou  makest  in  relation  to  the  "  cessation  of  Babel  building 
and  that  all  might  see  alike  as  in  the  first  watches  of  time,"  and  I  feel 
drawn  to  pen  some  views  on  that  subject,  not  to  find  fault,  for  thou 
knowest  me  too  well  for  that,  nor  to  indulge  in  anything  like  criticism  ; 


74  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

far  from  it,  but  in  that  brotherly  feeling  thou  so  well  knowest  flows  toward 
thee,  to  present  them  for  thy  consideration.  And  here  I  would  not  have 
thee  attach  any  undue  weight  to  them,  because  I  have  penned  them,  but 
look  to  the  feeling  and  evidence  within  thy  own  mind  for  the  confirmation 
of  their  truth,  and  if  thou  find  it  not  pass  them  by.  If  thou  dost,  then  be 
encouraged  to  still  press  forward  in  the  direction  the  Lord  thy  God  points 
as  the  way. 

The  children  of  men  are  placed  in  diversified  situations,  surrounded  by 
different  circumstances,  differently  educated,  and  hence  view  the  same 
object  in  different  lights,  and  therefore  it  is  not  strange  they  should  come 
to  different  conclusions.  Be  not  alarmed  while  I  state  that,  according 
to  the  view  T  have  and  the  consequent  conviction  resultant  therefrom,  that 
the  deep,  bitter  persecutions  which  the  followers  of  Christ  have  under- 
gone, the  vast  amount  of  blood  that  has  been  shed  on  account  of  religion, 
the  bickerings  which  have  scattered  the  professors  of  the  name  of  Christ, 
the  unhappy  divisions  in  our  own  Society  and  the  more  recent  difficulties 
in  our  own  Monthly  Meeting,  and  from  which  we  are  now  suffering, 
have  all  had  their  origin  in  the  vain  attempt  to  bring  all  to  see  alike. 
Were  not  the  primitive  Christians  persecuted  because  they  advanced 
something  different  from  the  Jewish  law?  And  was  it  not  for  fear 
that  the  Jews  would  be  divided  on  views  and  hence  could  not  behold  the 
law  alike,  and  during  that  terrible  season  of  the  Inquisition  were  not  all 
the  efforts  that  men  could  devise  brought  into  action  to  bring  men  to  see 
alike  as  regards  the  Roman  Catholic  doctrines?  And  where  lay  the 
ground  of  complaint  against  Elias  1  licks,  bul  that  he  did  not  see  as  others 
in  the  Societj  did,  and  hence  the  effort  was  made  to  stop  him  from  spread- 
ing his  views.  And  in  relation  to  our  own  Monthly  Meeting,  is  not  the 
same  cry  of  unsoundness  raised  in  relation  to  some  of  its  members? 

The  Apostle  Paul  has  declared.  "  There  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the 
same  spirit,  and  there  are  diversities  of  ministrations  and  the  same  Lord ; 
and  there  are  diversities  of  operations,  but  the  same  God  who  worketh 
all  in  all."  Hence  I  feel  thai  it  makes  but  little  matter  in  what  way  the 
tree  be  pruned  and  cultivated,  if  so  be  that  the  fruit  be  good  and 
abundant.  It  is  the  heart  and  the  motive  thai  prompts  to  action  that  our 
Heavenly  Father  takes  cognizance  of,  and  not  the  forms  and  ceremonies 
by  which  we  surround  the  act.  I  am  a  believer  with  Elias  I  licks,  that 
there  are  true,  devoted  children  of  Cod  in  every  nation,  kindred  tongue 
and  people,  under  every  clime  and  in  all  ranks  of  men.  Vet  these  cannot 
see  alike  even  in  what  they  regard  as  essential   for  them. 

But  in  all  organized  bodies  the  members  thereof  must  see  alike  in  regard 
to  the  principles  upon  which  the  organization  is  formed.  So  as  relates 
to  the   Society  of  Friends,  all  our  members,   in   order  to  get  along  bar- 


Letters  from  1858  to  186 1  7e 

moniously,  must  acknowledge  the  immediate  revelation  of  the  will  of 
God  to  man  to  be  the  only  guide  for  him  to  a  glorious  immortality  and 
that  man  must  y.eld  an  unreserved  obedience  to  this  manifested  will 
ere  he  can  know  of  progressing  towards  that  inestimable  boon.  Thus  far 
all  must  see  alike  or  we  cannot  exist  as  a  body,  but  as  I  have  herein- 
before stated,  that  we  are  placed  under  different  circumstances,  so  the 
law  necessary  to  regulate  us  must  be  different,  though  leading  to  the 
same  great  end. 

We  find  there  are  those  among  us  who  are  endowed  by  the  Great 
Supreme  with  but  the  one  talent,  while  others  have  the  two,  the  three 
or  the  five,  and  we  also  find  among  those  who  have  but  the  one  talent  are 
infants  in  the  occupancy  of  (hat  talent;  while  others  have  become  as  strong 
men,  and  so  in  relation  to  those  who  have  the  five.  Now  we  cannot 
expect  the  infant  of  the  one  talent  to  see  things  in  the  same  clearness 
as  will  the  infant  with  the  five,  nor  the  strong  man  in  the  occupancy  of 
the  one  as  the  strong  man  in  the  occupancy  of  the  five.  Hence  these 
different  degrees  of  growth  in  experience  and  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  though  they  are  designed  for  one  and  the  same  great 
end,  will  not  admit  of  those  in  whom  the  work  is  carried  on  viewing 
all    things   alike. 

And  here  we  may  discover  why  the  Apostle  designates  charity  as  the 
greatest  of  the  virtues,  for  though  we  may  have  that  faith  which  is  the 
gift  of  God  to  us,  and  that  hope  which  is  the  result  of  walking  by  that  faith, 
yet  if  we  have  not  that  charity  which  will  accord  to  a  brother  or  sister  the 
same  sincerity  which  we  claim  for  ourselves  they  will  profit  us  nothing 
for  under  such  a  feeling  we  would  debar  them,  if  it  were  in  our  power,' 
from  an  entrance  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  because  they  see  not  as 
we  do. 

Thus,  dear  friend,  thou  will  see  some  of  the  reasons  from  which  I  have 
drawn  my  conclusions  and  which  lead  me,  the  more  my  view  is  enlarged, 
in  the  mysteries  of  my  Heavenly  Father's  kingdom,  to  get  away  from 
the  seat  of  judgment,  to  seek  first  by  an  obedience  to  manifested  duty 
to  know  my  heart  to  be  filled  with  love  and  that  love  to  flow  hence  to  all 
the  children  of  our  common  Father,  to  be  content  to  do  my  own  duty 
and  leave  them  to  His  care,  believing  that  He  can  best  carry  on  His  own 
work,  and  that  it  is  sufficient  for  me  to  work  out  my  own  soul's  salvation 
under  His  direction. 

My  loved  companion  joins  me  in  much  love  to  thee  and  your  family, 
under  which  feeling  I  bid  thee  affectionately  farewell,  and  remain  thy 
friend  and  well-wisher  on  thy  journey  towards  the  Heavenly  Canaan. 

John  J.  Cornell. 


76  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Mendon,  Fifth  month  3,  1859. 
To  Elizabeth  Kirk  : 

Much  Esteemed  Friend. — My  mind  has  oft  been  drawn  forth  in  feeling 
to  address  thee  through  the  medium  of  the  pen,  but  from  some  reason 
its  accomplishment  has  been  delayed.  I  have  often  recalled  those  hours 
we  spent  together  while  you  were  here  in  the  performance  of  the  work 
allotted  you  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  and  more  especially  do  I 
recur  to  the  interview  we  had  the  last  evening  you  were  at  father's.  I 
think  I  never  met  with  any  strangers  to  whom  my  affections  have  gone 
out  so  closely  and  with  so  strong  a  bond  of  unity  as  with  your  little 
band.  Perhaps  it  was  the  peculiar  mission  on  which  you  were  sent,  as 
well  as  my  own  state  of  mind.  Be  that  as  it  may,  one  thing  is  certain: 
I  feel  that  we  are  bound  to  each  otber  in  that  love  which  emanates  from 
the  Divine  Source  and  Fountain,  and  there  is  unity  of  feeling  because 
the  same  wisdom  is  requiring  us  to  work  in  the  same  vineyard,  though 
different  duties  are  allotted  us. 

Oh  this  precious  unity,  which  those  who  are  making  it  their  chief 
object  to  become  the  children  of  God  feel  for  each  other.  How  it  leads 
to  the  exercise  of  charity  for  one  another  in  their  different  allotments,  and 
confident  I  am  that  were  these  on  the  watch  at  all  times,  no  jealous  or 
envious  disposition  would  be  permitted  to  arraign  a  brother  or  sister 
because  they  had  a  different  or  a  deeper  work  to  do  than  was  allotted 
them.  And  then,  too,  if  it  seemed  best  in  Divine  Wisdom  to  open 
some  views  which  are  new  to  us  or  different  from  such  as  were  gen- 
erally held  by  those  with  whom  we  were  accustomed  to  mingle,  we  would 
be  careful  not  to  raise  that  desolating,  party-creating  cry,  "Unsound, 
unsound,"  but  would  turn  inward  for  strength  and  wisdom  and  watch 
the  fruits  of  those  who  differed  from  us,  and  if  we  find  them  correspond- 
ing to  the  teaching  and  example  of  the  Blessed  Master  we  would  wait  in 
patience  until  we  are  afforded  sufficient  evidence  by  the  light  within  us 
that  they  are  truth,  and  then  we  can  accept  them  as  our  own. 

I  find  myself  somewhat  peculiarly  situated  in  regard  to  all  these  out- 
ward instrumentalities  on  which  mankind  so  much  rely.  It  seems  as 
though  almost  everything  of  that  kind  is  becoming  more  and  more  as  a 
sealed  book  to  me  and  I  am  forced  to  stand  on  that  independent  ground 
which  dear  Elizabeth  Newport  pointed  out  for  me,  independent  of  all 
else  save  the  immediate  teachings  of  my  Heavenly  Father.  It  sometimes 
seems  to  me  that  all  this  was  to  prepare  me  for  some  future  service. 

As  my  understanding  becomes  enlarged  I  sec  that  many,  very  many 
of  our  Society  are  relying  on  the  traditions  of  the  fathers,  and  that 
there  will  be  dedicated  servants  called  into  the  field  of  labor  to  combat 
this   state   of   things   and    who   will   be   required   to   hand    forth    from    the 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  77 

Lord's  treasury  things  that  are  new.  as  well  as  to  open  more  clearly  things 
that  are  old,  and  these  will  have  to  bear  buffetings  and  reproaches,  they 
will  be  called  unsound  and  their  testimonies  will  be  rejected  by  some,  even 
as  the  Blessed  Jesus  was  rejected,  but  O,  saith  my  spirit,  may  these  deeply 
baptized  children  of  the  Lord  hold  fast  their  integrity  and  confidence  in 
His  power  and   wisdom. 

Nor  do  I  believe  that  this  held  of  service  will  be  left  to  those  who 
may  be  called  to  vocally  espouse  the  cause  of  truth,  but  there  will  be  those 
to  whom  will  be  committed  the  duty  to  hold  up  the  arms  of  some  Moses 
until  the  going  down  of  the  sun,  that  the  armies  of  Israel  may  prevail.  I  be- 
lieve, dear  friend,  from  my  present  impressions,  that  thou  hast  known 
something  of  this  kind  of  service  and  of  the  baptisms  these  devoted 
children  have  to   experience. 

Why  I  should  be  led  to  write  thus  to  tb.ee  I  know  not,  but  such  are 
the  views  and  feelings  that  arise  while  my  pen  is  recording  them;  there- 
fore, believe  me,  this  is  no  studied  effort,  for  when  I  commenced  I  had 
scarcely  a  sentence  in  my  mind  to  write. 

Thy  epistle  to  father  was  indeed  cordially  welcomed  by  us  all,  its 
breathing  of  comfort  and  affection  were  peculiarly  grateful,  coming  as  it 
did,  when  the  mantle  of  affliction  had  enveloped  us.  Yes,  dear  friend, 
one  of  that  band  to  whom  ihee  sent  thy  love  lay  in  the  house  cold  in 
the  embrace  of  death.  Our  much  loved  Charlie  has  passed  to  that  bourne 
from  whence  no  traveler  returns.  He  was  attacked  some  four  weeks  since 
with  typhoid  fever,  and  though  we  did  all  we  could,  it  was  so  ordered  by 
Divine  Goodness  that  we  should  part  with  him,  and  on  the  night  of 
the  Third  inst.  his  innocent  spirit  left  its  frail  tabernacle  to  repose  in  the 
kingdom  of  the  pure  and  holy  saints  in  the  presence  of  God.  While  we 
feel  it  to  be  a  severe  trial,  yet  we  are  desirous  to  bow  in  resignation  to  the 
Divine  Will  and  to  endeavor  to  feel  that  although  we  are  unable  to  see 
why  it  should  be  so,  that  it  is  undoubtedly  the  best  for  us  as  well  as  for 
him,  for  when  we  consider  the  many  temptations  that  surround  our 
pathway  through  life  and  the  close  trials  and  deep  baptisms  the  best 
of  men  have  to  undergo  we  cannot  wish  him  back,  but  feel  that  if  prepared 
to  receive  the  glorious  crown  of  immortality  a  few  fleeting  days  of  joy 
intermingled  with  many  of  sorrow  are  not  to  be  taken  into  account  with 
that  unalloyed  bliss  of  which  the  purified  souls  partake  throughout  the 
endless  ages  of  eternity. 

Thou  enquired  in  relation  to  H.  Q.  There  is  but  little  apparent  change 
in  him  save  that  he  has  occasionally  attended  meeting,  and  I  hear  less 
of  his  saying  anything  about  his  peculiar  views.  Thou  art  aware  that  a 
few  years  are  but  as  a  moment  in  the  eye  of  the  Lord  and  it  may  be  that 
the  seed  sown  may  lie  dormant  for  some  time  and  finally  sprout,  take 


yS  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

root  and  become  a  fruit-bearing  plant,  and  I  do  truly  desire  that  it  may 
be  so  in  his  case,  for  his  talents,  when  directed  by  Divine  counsel,  would 
qualify  him  for  much  usefulness. 

Thy  deeply  attached  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Seventh  month  24,  1859. 
J.  H.  Andrews: 

Dear  Friend. — A  day  or  two  ago  I  remarked  to  my  wife  that  thou 
would  probably  be  thinking  it  was  time  that  you  received  a  letter  from 
me  and  I  thought  to  have  written  soon  after  our  yearly  meeting,  but  my 
time  on  First-days  has  been  occupied  in  various  ways,  and  on  week-days 
the  business  of  the  farm  has  engrossed  my  attention,  and  thou  knowest 
the  evenings  are  short.  Well,  methinks  I  hear  thee  say  the  apology  is 
long  enough. 

My  thought  is  oft  turned  towards  you  in  that  land  and  though  no  way 
opened  to  attend  your  yearly  meeting,  still  I  feel  that  I  must  come,  and 
yet  the  reason  will  query,  what  can  thou,  a  mere  stripling,  do  when 
there  are  so  many  gifted  ones  and  where  they  have  so  much  talent?  Still 
the  burden  remains  and  at  times  it  seems  as  though  the  period  was  not  far 
distant  when  I  should  be  liberated,  and  at  others  all  seems  dark,  and  so  I 
find  the  need  of  patience. 

I  know  my  Heavenly  Father  has  been  good  to  me,  and  I  can  add  my 
testimony  to  the  thousands  of  others  who  have  lived  before  me  that 
ability  has  been  amply  furnished  for  every  service  required.  How  often 
have  the  poor  servants  to  depend  upon  faith  alone,  and  particularly  when 
they  are  baptized  into  the  condition  and  states  of  those  by  whom  they  are 
surrounded,  and  having  experienced  some  of  those  deeply  trying  seasons  I 
believe  I  can  apreciate  the  sacrifice  that  must  be  made  when  a  mission 
is  laid  upon  any  such  as  was  your  lot  while  in  this  land. 

Oh  how  oft  does  the  creature  desire  to  be  led  in  more  pleasant  paths; 
how  oft  is  the  aspiration  raised  that  we  might  be  permitted  to  choose 
our  own  field  of  labor.  Yet  when  such  thoughts  have  been  presented  to 
my  mind  I  find  an  immediate  check,  accompanied  with  the  command, 
"  Thou  must  hold  thyself  in  readiness  to  do  whatsoever  I  require  of 
thee." 

Verily  it  is  true  that  the  Lord's  servants  must  become  blind  to  all  that 
may  be  seen  with  the  outward  eye  and  deaf  to  all  that  may  be  heard 
with  the  outward  ear,  as  relates  to  these  missions  among  the  children 
of  men. 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  79 

In  this  state  their  whole  dependence  is  upon  God  and  thus  they  thereby 
become  humble  and  willing  to  be  taught.  When  the  eye  of  the  mind  is 
single  and  the  whole  body  is  full  of  light  by  which  is  revealed  the  knowl- 
edge intended  for  us  and  the  duties  required  of  us,  and  is  careful 
to  abide  here  it  would  do  away  with  the  controversies  among  the  mem- 
bers of  our  Society,  all  being  fed  from  the  same  table  we  would  be 
careful  not  to  condemn  the  food  that  was  given  to  another  because  it 
differed  from  that  which  was  given  to  us,  for  we  would  see  that  it 
came  from  the  same  hand  and  that  all  are  not  able  to  bear  strong  meat, 
and  all  do  not  need  milk.  O  how  my  spirit  is  often  led  to  mourn  over 
the  disposition  I  see  manifesting  itself  to  decry  all  as  unsound  that  meets 
not  or  corresponds  with  what  we  have  seen.  Where  is  the  true  spirit  of 
charity  in  such  a  disposition  ?  How  my  soul  is  poured  forth  at  seasons 
when  this  subject  is  brought  before  me  in  petition  to  my  Heavenly  Father 
that  all  might  come  to  experimentally  know  that  "  He  is  indeed  no  respecter 
of  persons,"  and  that  it  is  not  those  who  are  sound  in  theory,  but  they 
who  love  God  and  work  righteousness  that  are  accepted  of  Him. 

It  is  no  evidence  to  me  that  because  a  theory  is  revealed  unto  another 
that  is  hidden  from  me,  that  what  is  thus  opened  to  them  is  not  true, 
nor  because  men  held  certain  views  as  correct  for  a  long  period  of  time 
that  a  clearer  view  and  a  more  practical  adaptation  of  them  may  not  be 
opened  to  some  in  our  day  or  at  some  subsequent  period.  We  may  be 
permitted,  in  Divine  Wisdom,  to  embrace  certain  views  in  relation  to 
things  non-essential,  even  as  the  Jews  were  permitted  to  have  an  outward 
law,  and  the  time  may  come  when  it  will  be  necessary  that  our  attention 
should  be  called  away  from  those  peculiar  views  we  had  imbibed  to  some- 
thing more  essential,  and  it  may  please  Divine  Goodness  to  empower  and 
qualify  some  instrument  for  that  purpose.  Here,  then  as  our  own  depend- 
ence is  wholly  on  the  revealings  of  the  Christ  within  instead  of  trying 
the  message  of  the  instrument  by  our  own  preconceived  notions  or  ideas, 
we  will  try  it  by  the  evidence  afforded  by  the  light  of  the  present 
revelation,  and  hence  we  would  come  to  a  correct  judgment,  and  be  pre- 
served from  being  barred  by  reports  which  might  reach  us.  And  thus 
would  all  be  kept  in  perfect  harmony,  unity  and  love,  because  Christ  is 
our  head,  and  we  should  feel  that  we  all  were  brethren  and  had  been  fed 
by  the  same  hand  and  led  by  the  same  spirit,  though,  perhaps,  in  different 
paths. 

In  the  severe  dispensation  which  has  been  meted  out  to  us  in  the  re- 
moval of  little  Charles  it  seems  difficult  for  dear  mother  to  be  reconciled, 
yet  I  trust  her  Heavenly  Father  will  come  to  her  help  after  He  has  suf- 
fered her  to  wade  long  enough  in  the  deeps,  as  it  were. 


80  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

I  think  I  may  say  the  rest  of  us  have  been  enabled  to  see  in  it  the 
wisdom  of  the  Most  High  in  removing  him  from  the  evil  to  come,  and  that 
while  we  miss  his  company,  his  innocent  spirit  is  enjoying  unalloyed  hap- 
piness in  that  state  where  no  temptations  assail,  where  no  sorrows  come. 

I  have  extended  this  to  a  far  greater  length  than  I  expected  and  have 
penned  the  views  as  they  have  arisen  in  that  freedom  which  those  who  are 
closely  linked  in  love  feel  toward  each  other,  trusting  if  there  be  any- 
thing in  them  that  burdens  thy  mind  or  that  strikes  thee  unpleasantly 
thou  will  not  hesitate  to  chide  or  counsel  one  who  feels  his  experience  to 
be  but  small  and  who  is  willing  to  listen  to  the  counsel  of  the  experienced 
in  the  school  of  Christ. 

Write  soon,  for  thy  letters  are  always  warmly  welcomed  by  thy  much 
attached  young  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

The  following  letter  was  written  to  a  friend  in  England,  with 
whom  I  had  opened  a  correspondence  in  regard  to  a  paper  I  had 
prepared  at  the  suggestion  of  some  of  the  members  of  the  Repre- 
sentative Committee,  in  reply  to  a  leaflet  sent  out  by  London 
Yearly  Meeting  to  all  who  bore  the  name  of  Friends.  The  Rep- 
resentative Committee  not  deeming  it  best  to  take  any  official 
action  some  of  its  prominent  members  advised  that  it  should  be 
forwarded  on  my  individual  account,  which  was  done  through  this 
friend  and  by  him  introduced  into  their  Representative  Commit- 
tee, and  I  was  officially  informed  that  inasmuch  as  London  Yearly 
Meeting  had  entered  upon  its  minutes  that  it  could  not  receive  any 
communication  from  those  styled  Hicksites  it  would  be  im- 
proper to  lay  it  before  that  meeting.  But  the  friend  to  whom 
this  letter  was  written  had  it  inserted  in  the  British  Friend,  and 
so  its  object  was  largely  obtained  : 

Mendon,   Eighth   month   31,    1859. 
To  William   Bennett,  England: 

Dear  Friend. — Thine  of  the  Fifth  month  and  the  different  packages  of 
papers  have  been  duly  received,  and  I  feel  to  acknowledge  my  appreciation 
of  the  friendly  interest  thou  hast  manifested  toward  me  and  in  further- 
ing the  concern  in  relation  to  the  epistle.  From  accounts  I  perceive  that 
it  is  likely  to  have  a  much  wider  circulation  than  I  had  anticipated,  and 


Letters  from  1858  to  186 1  81 

while  I  feel  that  my  part  of  the  labor  has  been  performed,  I  yet  earnestly 
desire  that  it  may  accomplish  that  for  which  it  was  called  forth. 

I  have  long  felt  that  our  principles  have  not  been  understood  by  the 
body  of  Friends  in  England,  and  I  am  confirmed  in  the  view  by  a  remark 
in  the  British  Friend  of  the  Eighth  month  in  an  article  signed  An  Over- 
seer, in  which  the  inference  to  be  drawn  is  that  so  far  as  those  called 
Hicksites  removed  from  a  state  of  acceptance  with  God  "  that  though  their 
teachers  might  claim  to  be  brought  to  Christ,  that  they  were  deceived, 
and  such  could  not  be  the  case  wink  they  differed  from  Friends  of  your 
Yearly  Meeting."  Now  it  appears  clear  to  my  view  that  a  mind  that 
thus  feels  must  either  be  under  the  influence  of  prejudice  or  in  want  of 
proper  information,  or  else  clouded  by  bigotry,  and  when  I  behold  such 
state  of  mind  my  heart  is  drawn  out  in  love  and  my  sympathy  for  them 
accompanied  with  the  desire  that  they  may,  like  Peter,  be  enabled  in  the 
visions  of  light  to  perceive  that  of  a  truth,  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons, 
but  that  in  every  nation  they  that  love  Him  and  work  righteousness  are 
accepted  of  Him ;  not  they  who  assent  to  or  believe  in  this,  that  or  the  other 
doctrine  or  peculiar  view,  but  they  that  love  God  and  work  righteousness, 
and  by  doing  righteous  works  I  understand  doing  that  which  is  required 
at  our  hand  by  the  Divine  Will  as  revealed  to  us  by  the  witness  for  God, 
Christ  within,  the  babe  born  in  the  heart  who  is  to  be  called  the  Immanuel 
and  on  whose  shoulders  the  government  is  to  rest. 

If  this  epistle  shall  be  the  instrument  of  removing  the  prejudice  from 
one  mind  only  I  shall  feel  amply  rewarded  for  all  the  sacrifices  I  have 
made  in   relation  to   it. 

I  believe  it  will  be  right  for  me  to  refer  to  a  remark  thou  makest  in 
relation  to  my  departing  from  scripture  language  when  referring  to  the 
indwelling  principle.  Now  I  do  not  know  of  any  just  reason  why  I 
should  follow  the  language  thus  recorded  unless  I  am  making  a  quota- 
tion therefrom.  When  a  truth  is  opened  to  my  understanding  and  I 
clearly  comprehend  it,  I  cannot  see  what  difference  it  makes  what  words 
I  clothe  it  with  if  I  am  fully  understood,  and  as  thou  art  probably  aware, 
at  least  from  the  tenor  of  the  epistle,  that  I  acknowledge  but  one  author- 
ity (and  that  the  light  within)  for  direction  in  spiritual  matters,  thou 
may  see  that  while  I  acknowledge  the  Scriptures  to  be  a  corroborative 
evidence  of  the  truth  as  it  is  revealed  by  the  light  within,  I  cannot  feel 
bound  to  adopt  its  peculiar  phrases,  any  more  than  the  apostles  when 
writing  to  the  primitive  churches  felt  bound  to  adopt  the  phraseology  of 
the    prophets. 

While  we  as  a  Society  differ  from  your  body  in  relation  to  what  con- 
stitutes the  atonement  for  sin  and  cannot  see  because  we  lack  the  evidence 
to  convince  us,  how  that  wicked  act  of  the  Jews  in  crucifying  that  pre- 

6 


82  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

pared  body,  in  which  dwelt  the  Son  of  God,  was  necessary  that  ITe  might 
become  a  propitiation  for  our  sins.  I  in  humility  ask  if  it  would  not  have 
been  far  better,  more  in  accordance  with  the  doctrine  of  Scripture,  more 
in  unison  with  the  revelations  of  the  Divine  Mind,  instead  of  denunciation 
and  coolness,  instead  of  assuming  the  seat  of  judgment,  to  have  sought  to 
win  back,  to  have  preserved  an  affection  toward  us  that  would  have  en- 
abled you  to  have  maintained  an  influence  over  us  for  good,  and  to  have 
indulged  a  hope  that  while  we  acknowledged  a  dependence  upon  the 
fundamental  principles  on  which  George  Fox  relied,  that  we  might  be 
afforded  as  clear  a  light  as  yourselves. 

Now  I  have  no  desire  to  open  anything  of  a  controversial  character,  and 
will  remark  that  whatever  I  have  penned  is  the  conviction  of  my  own 
mind,  and  I  alone  am  responsible  for  it.  In  my  early  years,  while  en- 
gaged in  obtaining  what  of  a  scholastic  education  I  have,  I  was  taught 
to  regard  former  revelations  as  sound  and  that  I  must  receive  them  as 
they  were  interpreted  to  me.  I  cculd  not  reconcile  this  view  with  the  im- 
pressions made  on  my  young  mind,  and  yet  I  was  inclined  to  look  up  to 
those  who  professed  to  be  mouthpieces  for  the  Lord  to  the  people,  and  to 
such  an  extent  did  indulge  this  inclination  that  when  I  had  reached  to 
nearly  manhood  I  thought  it  was  hardly  possible  for  them  to  err,  but  the 
time  came  when  some  of  these  dependencies  on  which  I  was  leaning  were 
tried  and  I  found  them  frail  and  finite,  and  when  I  was  thus  cut  loose, 
as  it  were,  and  left  alone  the  tempter  whispered  in  my  spiritual  ear,  that 
this  Divine  revelation  which  they  and  others  had  claimed  as  a  guide 
was  all  a  farce,  and  while  thus  discouraged  and  tempted  for  want  of 
care  the  little  light  I  had  became  dim.  and  other  doubts  came  until  I 
could  even  doubt  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being  and  the  darkness  of 
atheism  covered  my  soul.  But  blessed,  forever  blessed  be  the  name  of 
Israel's  unslumbering  Shepherd  He  did  not  leave  me  thus,  but  after 
allowing  me  to  suffer  the  horrors  of  this  dark  state,  though  I  was  still 
justifying  my  position  because  of  faults  and  frailties  of  others  He  con- 
descended to  meet  me  and  speak  to  me  in  intelligible  language  and  with 
a  power  that  fastened  it  upon  my  understanding,  so  that  it  will  not  be 
effaced  while  memory  occupies  her  thror.e,  and  which  convinced  me 
whence  it  emanated.  "  Though  all  men  else  forsake  my  law,  that  will  not 
excuse  thee,"  and  here  at  one  lesson  I  was  convinced  beyond  cavil  that 
there  was  a  God,  and  that  He  did  reveal  himself  to  man,  and  not  only 
himself,  but  His  will  concerning  man,  and  then  I  was  enabled  to  see 
clearly  that  this  deep  trial  and  season  of  proving  was  to  shake  my  de- 
pendence on  all  outward  instrumentalities,  and  that  whatever  course 
might  do  for  others,  as  for  me  I  must  depend  alone  for  my  guidance 
and    instruction    upon    what    was    immediately   revealed    to    me,    and    as    I 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  83 

have  endeavored  to  live  in  obedience  to  the  light  thus  given  me  I  have 
found  peace,  and  while  I  have  been  concerned  to  recommend  my  fellows 
to  this  light  as  a  sufficient  governing  principle  and  leader,  I  have  felt 
no  disposition  to  lightly  esteem  or  discard  those  rerelations  of  the  same 
light  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  but  have  found  the  openings  made  upon 
my  mind  to  coincide  with  and  corroborate  those  records  as  far  as  I  have 
progressed,  and  while  there  is  much  that  I  cannot  reconcile  in  its  literal 
rendering,  I  feel  not  to  be  concerned  about  it,  but  wait  in  patience  until 
it  shall  please  Him  who  is  omnipresent,  omniscient,  and  omnipotent  to  open 
it  unto  me. 

I  have  thus  written  in  relation  to  my  spiritual  experience  and  travail 
to  show  thee  that  I  have  reason  to  confide  in  the  immediate  teachings 
of  the  Divine  Spirit,  because  I  have  found  it  to  be  a  Savior  indeed  in  the 
hour  of  need,  and  I  can  add  my  testimony  that  as  its  monitions  are  listened 
to  and  obeyed  we  shall  know  first  of  being  restored  from  our  former  sins 
and  then  preserved  in  present  and  future  hours  of  temptation. 

I  have  ever  regarded  it  as  the  peculiar  trait  in  the  character  of  the 
Blessed  Jesus,  and  which  constituted  his  spiritual  food,  that  he  implicitly 
obeyed  every  direction  of  His  Father,  and  it  is  my  firm  belief  that  it  is 
in  this  that  we  are  called  to  be  His  followers  and  that  these  directions 
are  as  clearly  manifested  to  us  as  they  were  to  Him.  Yet  in  consequence 
of  our  neglect  or  wilful  disobedience  He  sends  forth  His  instruments  to 
sound  the  alarm  to  call  us  to  a  sense  of  our  neglect,  and  to  stir  up  the 
pure  mind  by  way  of  remembrance  that  we,  through  obedience  to  His 
will,  may  become  the  children  of  God. 

I  cannot  feel  easy  to  close  this  without  giving  some  reasons  why  I  wish 
to  avoid  everything  like  a  controversial  spirit.  I  have  long  since  become 
convinced  that  nothing  was  gained  by  mere  disputation,  and  that  we  could 
not  convince  each  other  in  relation  to  spiritual  concerns;  that  there  was 
but  one  Power  that  could  afford  sufficient  evidence  upon  which  to  base  a 
belief  or  to  come  to  a  judgment,  and  that  while  we  might  in  love  hold  up 
our  views  for  the  consideration  of  others  we  must  leave  it  to  the  di- 
rection of  Infinite  Wisdom  to  furnish  the  necessary  evidence  to  con- 
vince; therefore  I  feel  I  have  no  business  to  assume  the  judgment  seat 
to  condemn  my  brethren  because  they  see  things  differently  from  what 
I  see  them,  but  feel  bound  to  accord  to  them  the  same  sincerity  I  claim 
for  myself  and  to  endeavor  to  cultivate  that  disposition  that  breathes 
"  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men,"  that  will  enable  me  "  to  love  my 
enemies,  to  do  good  to  those  that  hate  me,  to  bless  them  that  curse  me 
and  to  pray  for  those  who  dispitefully  use  and  persecute  me,"  that  I  may 
be  found  a  child  of  my  Father  who  art  in  heaven. 


84  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Under  a  feeling  of  love  with  which  my  spirit  is  clothed,  and  which  flows 
forth  to  all  men,  wherever  and  however  situated,  I  bid  thee  affectionately 
farewell  and  should  be  glad  to  hear  from  thee  again  if  way  opens,  and 
remain,  I  trust  in  truth,  thy  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Ninth  month  19,  1859. 
To  C.  R.: 

Dear  Friend. — Thine  bearing  date  of  Twenty-second  of  Seventh  month 
last  was  duly  received,  and  would  have  been  answered  ere  this  had  I  felt 
sufficient  ability,  when  I  had  the  time,  but  during  my  moments  of  leisure 
my  mind  was  either  occupied  with  some  other  duties  or  not  drawn  enough 
away  from  the  cares  of  business  to  be  enabled  to  write  with  profit  either  to 
myself  or  others. 

I  am  glad  thou  hast  found  that  the  doctrines  taught  by  Elias  Hicks 
corroborate  the  impressions  made  upon  thy  own  mind  by  the  inspiring 
power  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  for  I  believe  that  when  we  meet  with  those 
whom  we  have  reason  to  believe  are  or  have  been  devoted  to  the  cause 
of  truth  and  find  that  their  experience  runs  parallel  with  our  own  we  feel 
strengthened  and  encouraged  to  pursue  that  path  which  has  hitherto  been 
productive  of  peace  to  our  own  minds,  though  at  the  present  moment 
objects  that  seem  almost  insurmountable  lie  in  our  way. 

It  is  not  strange  that  thou  finds  thyself  in  the  mist,  or  that  questions 
may  arise  in  the  mind  thou  canst  not  satisfactorily  answer,  or  that  things 
and  views  are  presented  which  thou  cannot  reconcile  with  each  other  or 
comprehend  their  full  bearing  or  significance,  for  such  has  been  and  still 
is  the  case  with  even  the  most  highly  gifted  and  deeply  experienced. 

I  presume  it  needs  no  effort  of  mine  to  show  thee  that  man  is,  by 
nature  of  his  relationship  to  the  Divinity,  a  finite  creature  and  that  his 
capacity  for  the  acquirement  of  knowledge  is  necessarily  limited,  and  inas- 
much as  there  is  but  one  great  power  that  created  all  things,  so  only  that 
power  can  be  omniscient  and  hence  man  with  the  most  gigantic  power  of 
intellect  he  may  possess,  comes  very  far  short  of  that  attribute  of  Deity. 
And  then  it  follows  as  a  consequence,  this  being  his  allotment,  he  will  be 
continually  meeting  with  that  he  cannot  unfold  or  demonstrate  and  there- 
fore cannot  comprehend,  and  then  if  not  wilfully  blind  he  will  discover 
how  much  he  is  dependent  upon  the  Great  Creator,  and  as  he  is  disposed 
to  profit  by  what  he  has  already  known  and  experienced,  he  will  learn  the 
necessity  of  waiting  in  patience  with  faith  until  that  which  is  best  for 
him  to  know  will  be  unfolded  at  such  lime  as  it  is  best  for  him  to  receive 
it,  so  that,  however  diligently  he  may  seek  among  the  things  of  earth  for 


Letters  from  185S  to  1861  85 

a  solution  of  the  difficulties  under  which  he  is  laboring,  it  is  only  as  he 
is  afforded  an  evidence  which  he  cannot  controvert  by  the  most  subtle 
reasoning  he  can  command  (which  evidence  is  furnished  by  the  Most 
High)  that  he  will  find  the  obstacle  to  his  progress  removed  and  the 
cloud  with  which  his  mind  has  been  shrouded  to  clear  away.  Therefore, 
while  I  feel  at  liberty  to  give  thee  such  views  as  have  been  opened  to 
my  mind  in  relation  to  the  queries  thou  hast  proposed  for  me  to  answer, 
I  would  first  advise  a  patient  waiting  and  watching  for  the  unfoldings 
of  the  light  of  truth  upon  thy  own  mind,  and  judging  from  my  own  ex- 
perience, as  far  as  thou  art  capacitated  to  bear  them,  the  mysteries  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  will  be  opened  to  thy  understanding  and  thou  wilt 
have  the  satisfaction  of  beholding  one  dark  cloud  after  another  roll 
away  and  thy  pathway  open  up  clearly  before  thee. 

In  regard  to  the  subject  of  conscience,  thou  remarks,  "Conscience  is 
a  matter  of  education."  Now  this  is  partly  true,  but  not  wholly  so,  as  I 
understand  it.  That  there  is  a  conscience  that  is  the  result  of  education 
I  readily  admit,  but  I  am  also  fully  persuaded  that  there  is  a  conscience 
which  is  founded  on  the  knowledge  received  from  the  revealings  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  to  that  mind  that  has  become  willing  to  take  up  the  cross 
to  the  promptings  of  the  human  will,  and  has  advanced  step  by  step  in 
this  path  under  submission  to  the  laws  thus  revCaled  and  thereby  witnessed 
a  new  birth  brought  forth  in  the  heart.  That  is,  all  the  powers  of  the  man 
become  subservient  to  and  directed  by  His  revealed  will,  instead  of  being 
led  alone  by  the  reasoning  powers  of  the  human  life,  acting  from  the  evi- 
dence furnished  through  the  medium  of  the  outward  senses,  it  is  governed 
by  the  light  of  His  divine  revelation,  and  hence  walks  by  faith  and  not  by 
outward  sight.  This  is  what  I  understand  to  be  a  regeneration  or  being 
born  again,  whereby  we  become  new  creatures,  and  our  conscience  is 
the  result  of  what  is  thus  revealed  by  the  inner  light,  and  not  of  the  edu- 
cation Ave  have  received  from  our  contact  with  our  fellow-men.  As  it  is 
common  when  we  affirm  anything  to  be  the  settled  conviction  of  our 
minds  to  seek  for  some  proof  to  demonstrate  the  truth  of  our  position,  I 
will  take  the  liberty  to  make  a  reference  to  the  history  and  experience 
of  the  Apostle  Paul  as  furnishing  a  striking  example  of  the  truth  to 
which  I  have  alluded.  We  find  from  the  Bible  account  that  he  was  edu- 
cated in  the  forms  and  rituals  of  the  Mosaic  or  Jewish  law,  and  that, 
too,  by  one  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  the  age,  and  so  much  was  he 
bound  up  by  the  bias  of  his  education  that  he  could  not  tolerate  anything 
which  was  opposed  to  his  notions  of  religion,  and  he  says  he  thought 
he  was  doing  God  service  by  persecuting  the  Christians,  but  while  in  the 
very  act  of  such  persecution,  and  on  his  way  to  carry  out  these  ideas  of 
his  conscience  .which  he  had  imbibed  from  his  education,  he  was  met  with. 


86  AuxoBioGRAriiY  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  operation  of  the  revealing  power  of  the  inward  light  showed  him 
clearly  what  he  was  engaged  in  and  where  he  stood,  and  also  whence  came 
certain  misgivings  or  uneasiness  of  mind  which  he  described  as  "  kicking 
against  the  pricks,"  and  which  was  hard  for  him  to  withstand,  so  loth 
was  he  to  give  up  his  traditional  ideas,  and  hence  he  became  blind,  not- 
outwardly  so,  but  spiritually;  that  is,  all  that  he  had  learned  of  men 
became  obscured  and  he  could  not  see  any  way  to  go  as  respects  his  spiritual 
path,  and  while  in  this  condition  an  instrument  was  made  use  of  to  convince 
him  more  fully  that  this  Light  which  had  revealed  to  him  his  true  state 
was  indeed  from  God,  and  then  the  eye  of  his  mind  was  gradually  opened  at 
first  to  see  things  but  dimly  or  out  of  their  true  proportion,  and  then  as 
they  really  were,  and  as  he  was  attentive  and  obedient  to  the  further  reveal- 
ings  of  this  Light  he  walked  no  more  after  the  dictates  of  his  educational 
conscience,  but  after  the  revelations  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  as  immediately 
made  known  to  him  in  the  secret  of  his  own  heart. 

I  might  bring  more  testimony  of  a  similar  character  of  a  later  date  which 
has  come  under  my  notice,  but  deem  this  sufficient  to  elucidate  my  views 
and  to  draw  thereform  the  conclusion  that  if  we,  in  the  exercise  of  our  free 
agency,  do  not  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  voice  of  the  Inward  Teacher,  we  will 
find  that  however  we  may  be  educated  it  will  not  justify  us  in  the  com- 
mission of  an  act  which  is  radically  wrong. 

I  believe  that  it  is  universally  the  case  where  we  rely  on  the  conscience 
we  have  received  from  our  education  or  tradition  in  regard  to  matters  of 
religion,  we  are  apt  to  become  bigoted  and  intolerant  towards  those  who 
differ  from  us  in  opinion,  but  when  we  come  to  act  from  those  higher 
conscientious  principles,  which  are  the  result  of  obedience  to  the  immediate 
revelation  of  the  Divine  will  to  men  we  discover  that  the  Infinite  Eternal 
and  All-wise  Jehovah  is  omnipresent,  and  hence  all  men  are  equally  objects 
of  his  cognizance,  and  that  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  because  He 
has  revealed  Himself  to  us,  He  has  not  also  revealed  Himself  to  another 
who  may  be  placed  in  different  circumstances  from  ourselves,  or  because 
we  find  His  laws  adapted  to  our  state  that  they  would  also  suit  the  condi- 
tions of  another,  and  this  brings  me  to  the  consideration  of  thy  query, 
"  Were  our  Pilgrim  Fathers  justified  in  whipping  the  Baptists  and  hanging 
the  Quakers?  " 

If  thou  hast  understood  me  thus  far  I  think  thou  must  see  that  my 
answer  will  be,  "  I  think  not.-'  Though  I  would  not  by  any  means  accuse 
them  of  wrong  intentions,  but  from  the  position  from  which  I  view  them 
they  appear  to  have  been  in  the  condition  of  Paul  while  under  the  influence 
of  his  educational  conscience.  They,  like  him,  had  become  so  wedded  to 
their  traditions  and  were  ready  to  condemn  all  as  heretics  who  differed 
from  them,  and  verily  thought  they   were   doing  God   service   by   ridding 


Letters  i  i«>m    [858  to  1861  87 

•their  territory  of  them,  but  I  cannot  sec  as  this  would  be  accepted  in  the 
Divine  sight  as  an  excuse  any  more  than  in  the  case  of  Paul,  and  I  fully 
believe  that  when  the  excitement  under  which  these  acts  were  committed 
had  passed  away,  and  they  came  to  coolly  reflect  upon  what  they  had  done, 
they  felt  uneasy  and  lacked  a  justification  in  their  own  minds,  but  I  would 
not  by  any  means  be  understood  that  they  had  committed  an  unpardonable 
sin,  but  as  they  saw  their  condition  and  were  really  sorry  for  what  they 
had  done  they  were  forgiven. 

The  question  in  relation  to  our  mode  of  existence  in  a  future  state, 
and  whether  we  enjoy  the  same  conjugal  relationship  there  as  here,  is 
one  upon  which  we  may  form  many  conjectures  and  endeavor  to  satisfy 
the  mind  by  the  ideal  we  have  created,  but  yet  it  must  ever  be  shrouded 
in  mystery  while  we  remain  here.  I  have  found  but  little  liberty  to 
meditate  much  upon  the  subject,  for  when  my  mind  is  turned  in  that  direc- 
tion my  spiritual  ear  is  saluted  with  the  language,  "  It  is  sufficient  for  thee 
to  attend  and  be  obedient  to  what  is  already  revealed  to  thee,  and  to  per- 
form what  is  required  of  thee,  resting  in  a  faith  that  whatsoever  situation 
is  best  for  thee  in  another  world  (if  thou  art  obedient  in  this)  will  be 
allotted  thee."  I  may,  however,  remark  that  T  am  not  without  some  views 
on  this  subject,  and  though  I  do  not  claim  any  particular  revelation  for 
them  I  will  pen  them  for  thee. 

I  have  no  idea  that  we  shall  enjoy  the  same  conjugal  relationship  there 
as  here,  and  I  have  come  to  this  conclusion  from  my  conviction,  that  the 
nearer  the  soul  of  man  approaches  that  state  of  perfection  to  which  the 
Blessed  Jesus  alluded  when  He  uttered  the  language,  "  He  ye  perfect 
as  your  Father  in  Heaven  s  perfect,"  by  which  I  understand  a  fulfilling  of 
the  obligations  resting  upon  us  of  whatsoever  kind  or  nature,  the  more 
we  approach  to  a  likeness  of  the  Divine  mind.  And  I  trust  it  will  not 
require  any  elaborate  argument  to  convince  thee  that  in  His  dealings  with 
11  is  creature  man  He  is  entirely  unselfish;  that  whatsoever  we  receive  from 
His  hand,  He  being  the  embodiment  of  goodness,  is  for  our  good,  and  not 
for  any  thing  which  will  accrue  to  Himself,  for  as  the  Scripture  language  is, 
and  which  I  fully  believe,  "  He  is  replete  and  complete  without  us."  Then 
as  we  become  likened  unto  Him  in  our  spiritual  life  so  as  to  become  fitted 
to  enjoy  a  communion  with  Him  throughout  eternity,  the  soul  becomes 
unselfish,  and  that  love  of  which  it  is  the  partaker  and  which  it  receives 
from  the  fountain  of  Love  God  Himself  flows  forth  to  all  the  redeemed 
alike.  Now  is  it  not  clear  that  the  love  which  binds  us  in  the  conjugal 
relation  is  purely  and  necessarily  selfish,  we  are  unwilling  and  ought  not 
to  share  it  with  any  other,  and  this  is  necessary  to  the  preservation  of  har- 
mony and  order  among  men,  but  with  the  perishing  and  passing  away  of 
these  animal  bodies,  passes  away  the  earthly  affinities  and   there   remains 


88  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

only  the  affection   for  the  spirit  bound  to  ours  by  the  ties  immortal  and 
derived  from  God. 

If,  dear  friend,  these  reflections  shall  correspond  with  the  evidence 
afforded  thee  by  the  Inward  Light  I  trust  thou  may  be  encouraged  thereby 
to  persevere  in  following  its  directions,  and  if  thou  art  not  furnished  with 
any  such  evidence  I  hope  thou  will  not  be  discouraged,  for  I  would  that 
in  thy  search  for  a  resting  place  among  the  professors  of  religion  in  the 
earth  that  thou  be  more  attentive  to  what  thou  finds  revealed  in  thy  own 
heart,  and  then  wherever  thou  may  settle  or  whatever  views  seem  right 
for  thee  to  adopt  I  can  bid  thee  sincerely  and  affectionately  God  speed,  with 
desires  that  we  may  both  be  preserved,  so  that  when  done  with  things 
terrestrial  we  may  join  the  angelic  host  around  the  throne  of  our  God  in 
the  eternal  world. 

Truly  thy  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon  Centre,  Eleventh  month  22,  1859. 
John  H.  Andrews  : 

Much  Esteemed  Friend. — As  quietly  seated  by  our  own  fireside  and  the 
mind  takes  in  a  retrospective  view  of  our  late  journey,  I  am  reminded  that 
some  of  those  kind  friends  from  whom  we  received  so  cordial  a  welcome 
would  at  least  desire  to  know  if  we  had  been  permitted  to  return  to  our 
home  in  safety,  and  believing  that  there  has  been  some  such  desire  on  thy 
part,  I  have  made  thee  the  first  upon  whom  to  inflict  my  letters.  We  re- 
turned in  safety  last  Fourth  day  and  found  our  friends  usually  well  and  ap- 
parently glad  to  see  us  home  and  filling  our  accustomed  posts  of  duty.  Our 
visit  has  been  one  of  deep  instruction  and  encouragement  to  me,  having 
notwithstanding  the  little  value  of  my  labors  have  yet  found  many  who 
could  give  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  and  were  made  sensible  whence 
came  the  offering.  O  how  oft  while  there,  as  well  as  since,  has  every  feel- 
ing bowed  in  humble  prostration  before  the  throne  of  Jehovah  in  aspira- 
tions of  thankfulness  for  the  many  unmerited  favors  which  were  so  abund- 
antly lavished  upon  me,  surely  have  been  my  secret  ejaculations  "There  is 
no  sacrifice  too  great  to  be  made  that  I  may  do  all  that  He  requires  since  He 
is  pleased  so  amply  to  reward  me  therefor." 

I  do  not  know  but  that  my  experience  differs  from  almost  all  others 
of  whom  I  have  had  any  knowledge,  since  I  as  yet  have  known  but 
little  of  the  severe  sufferings  they  relate  of  having  undergone  before  they 
were  willing  to  give  up.  After  the  severe  trial  and  proving  season  in  which 
the  path  of  duty  was  clearly  opened  to  my  vision,  and  I  was  clearly  con- 
vinced first  of  the  existence  of  a  God  then   that  He  revealed  Himself  to 


Letters  from  L858  to  1861  89 

man,  and  then  His  will  concerning  man,  and  1  was  made  to  see  that  no 
secondary  medium  could  reveal  that  will,  it  was  opened  to  my  understand- 
ing that  if  I  would  enjoy  to  the  full  the  hlessings  designed  for  me  I 
must  be  a  willing  as  well  as  an  obedient  servant.  That  I  must  go  and  per- 
form my  Master's  bidding  when  and  where  and  how  it  pleased  Him  to  send 
me,  and  that,  as  soon  as  I  clearly  understood  what  that  mission  was  and  not 
wait  till  the  woe  was  pronounced  upon  me  if  I  did  not  go,  or  in  other 
words  not  wait  till  compelled  to  go  for  fear  of  His  displeasure.  This 
condition  has  appeared,  and  still  does  appear  to  me  to  be  calculated  to 
abridge  much  of  the  happiness  which  would  result  from  a  cheerful  sur- 
render and  a  willing  obedience.  We  may,  perhaps,  both  of  us  recall  the  days 
of  our  childhood  and  bring  to  recollection  some  incidents  in  our  own 
experience,  when  under  the  care  and  control  of  our  earthly  parents,  and 
remember  how  much  more  worthy  we  have  felt  of  the  smile  or  kind  word 
bestowed  when  we  had  obeyed  their  directions  willingly  than  when  our 
obedience  was  given  because  we  feared  they  would  chastise  us.  I  do  not 
know  why  I  am  writing  thus,  for  I  had  no  thought  of  anything  like  this 
when  I  commenced,  but  thus  my  pen  is  inclined  to  run.  It  may  be  to 
bring  to  view  something  in  which  thy  more  mature  age  and  experience 
may  be  led  to  counsel  or  reprove,  if  so  1  desire  thou  may  be  faithful. 

I  have  been  more  strongly  convinced  than  ever,  during  our  late  journey, 
that  our  only  safe  abiding  place  is  in  humility  of  heart,  and  that  as  we  are 
careful  to  keep  in  this  humble  lowly  state  of  mind  we  shall  witness  that 
our  Heavenly  Father  will  preserve  us  in  every  hour  of  danger,  coming 
as  we  did  (I  say  we,  for  my  dear  wife  is  indeed  a  companion  to  me  in  that 
spiritual  travail  and  warfare  in  which  it  is  my  lot  to  be  engaged,  and  one 
who  has  thus  far  been  qualified  to  silently  feel  with  me  the  stepping  stones, 
and  to  be  a  helpmeet  indeed  in  the  highest  sense  of  the  term),  young  and 
inexperienced  among  so  many  highly  gifted  and  deeply  experienced,  and 
feeling  too  a  dread  lest  our  offering  might  be  despised,  and  then  meeting 
that,  if  possible,  more  than  cordial  reception  and  everywhere  greeted  by 
words  of  encouragement,  and  feeling  too  all  fear  and  dread  removed, 
is  it  any  wonder,  when  we  look  back  over  all  this,  that  our  hearts  are  filled 
with  thankfulness,  that  we  have  been  preserved  from  everything  like  an  ex- 
altation of  the  creature,  and  that  tears  of  gratitude  have  coursed  down  our 
cheeks  for  so  many  favors. 

Before  leaving  home  I  felt  and  heard  the  language,  "  Thou  may  have  the 
liberty  to  go  and  meet  thy  friends  in  Darby  and  Philadelphia  if  thou  wilt 
be  faithful  to  do  the  work  I  shall  give  thee  to  do,"  but  I  little  anticipated 
the  feast  which  was  spread  before  me,  and  I  believe  I  can  bear  testimony 
to  the  truth  that  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered 


90  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  of  the  things  the  Lord  hath  in  store  for 
them  that  love  Him." 

With  desires  that  we  may  be  remembered  in  much  affection  to  those 
who  may  inquire  after  our  welfare  and  particularly  to  thy  wife  and  chil- 
dren, and  to  Joseph  and  Martha  Dodgson,  I  remain  thy  sincerely  attached 
young  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

A  letter  from  thee  is  always  gladly  welcomed. 


Mendon,  Twelfth  month  18,  1859. 
G.  and  E.  H. : 

Much  Endeared  Cousins. — It  is  what  is  called  by  the  professed  Christian 
world  generally  the  Sabbath  evening,  and  a  Sabbath  evening  it  is  to  me  at 
this  time,  for  I  understand  by  the  use  of  this  term,  that  it  denotes  a  season 
of  rest  to  the  soul  and  not  any  particular  day  or  time,  as  one  on  which  we 
voluntarily  abstain  from  labor  or  care  in  relation  to  our  temporal  concerns, 
a  day  or  time  that  may  be  found  and  observed  alike  by  the  devoted,  thought- 
ful mind  or  by  the  scoffer  at  the  invitation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  a  time 
wherein  the  soul  feels  after  it  has  worn  its  armor  and  battled  fiercely  under 
the  direction  of  the  inwardly  revealed  will  of  God  against  the  enemies  of 
its  own  household  or  against  those  dispositions  of  the  human  heart  which 
as  they  are  given  way  to,  incite  it  to  rebel  against  the  laws  of  God,  but 
which  when  obeyed  lead  it  to  the  attainment  of  the  highest  happiness  it  is 
capable  of  enjoying.  I  say  I  understand  by  the  term  Sabbath  that  after 
the  soul  has  undergone  this  conflict  it  is  permitted  to  enjoy  a  period  of 
relaxation,  and,  as  it  were,  bathe  in  the  sweet  stream  of  love,  joy  and 
peace,  a  state  in  which  all  fear  is  removed,  save  the  fear  of  displeasing 
Jehovah,  and  thus  be  deprived  of  these  blissful  seasons  of  repose. 

This,  dear  cousins,  is  the  happy  experience  of  the  writer  of  this,  while 
seated  in  our  little  sitting  room,  with  no  companion  save  her  whom  I  have 
chosen  and  in  whom  I  have  found  that  near  unity  of  spirit  which  sur- 
passes all  those  feelings  of  affection  which  the  world  calls  love,  and  en- 
ables us  to  tread  not  only  the  courts  of  care  in  temporal  concerns  unitedly 
but  together  walk  in  those  beautiful  halls  of  peace  I  have  described  as  my 
view  of  the  Sabbath  of  rest. 

And  here  we  may  behold  a  lesson  of  the  infinitude  of  the  blessings  and 
mercies  our  Gracious  Creator  bestows  on  those  who  through  an  obedience 
to  His  directions  are  permitted  to  enjoy  this  great  attainment,  that  in  this 
condition  there  is  no  desire  to  enjoy  it  selfishly,  but  there  is  begotten  in 
the  heart  an  earnest  hope  that  every  other  human  being  might  experience  its 
benign  effects,  and  thus   while  the   mind  beholds   many  still  harrassed  by 


Letters  from  [858  ro  [861  91 

doubts  and  temptations,  no  feeling  of  superiority  arises,  but  it  is  led  to 
sympathize  with  and  feel  for  those  who  are  not  brought  under  its  cog- 
nizance. In  short,  love  and  nothing  but  love  pervades  the  heart,  and  flows 
from  it  in  a  continual  stream  of  thankfulness  to  the  Eternal,  the  Infinite, 
with  desires  for  the  advancement  of  the  whole  human  family. 

Oh,  dear  cousins,  you  have  taken  as  it  were  the  first  step  in  that  great 
highway  that  leads  to  peaee,  a  highway  which  the  vulture's  eye  hath  not 
seen,  which  I  understand  to  be  a  simile  representing  the  keen-eyed  reason- 
ing of  man  by  which  he  undertakes  to  comprehend  the  laws  of  God  and 
their  adaptation  to  the  human  mind,  a  path  in  which  the  lion's  whelp  hath 
never  trod,  which  represents  the  strong  unsubdued  will  of  man,  which 
would  prey  upon  and  destroy  those  little  impressions,  by  which  the 
Divine  Spirit  leads  His  little  children  in  their  first  setting  out  to  obtain  this 
great  prize. 

I  desire  that  you  may  not  take  your  rest  here  and  think  now,  that  you 
have  made  a  public  profession  of  the  name  of  Christ,  you  are  safe, 
and  that  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  keep  up  the  profession,  for  if  you  do,  you 
will  find  it  to  be  one  of  those  false  heavens  which  must  pass  away,  but  con- 
tinue to  seek  at  that  fountain  of  knowledge  (which  first  made  you  sensible 
that  you  stood  in  need  of  a  power  higher  than  your  own  in  order  that  you 
might  be  saved),  for  further  instruction  so  that  you  may  be  enabled  to 
perform  every  duty  and  be  preserved  in  every  hour  of  temptation  that 
you  may  so  live  in,  yet  aloof  from  the  world,  prepared  to  enter  into  an 
eternal  blissful  state  when  it  shall  please  the  All-wise  Ruler  to  give  forth 
the  fiat,  that  time  to  you  shall  be  no  longer. 

It  seems  right  for  me  to  pen  some  reflections  upon  what  is  unfolded  to 
my  understanding  constitutes  salvation  by  Christ. 

I  know  it  is  the  popular  doctrine  that,  by  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus  upon 
the  cross,  all  those  who  believe  in  His  name  are  to  experience  salvation. 
And  I  do  not  know  but  these  are  your  views,  if  so  do  not  judge  me  as 
seeking  to  condemn  them,  or  as  desiring  to  convert  you  to  my  faith,  but 
as  I  sometimes  feel  called  upon  to  pen  these  revelations  which  I  have 
received,  independent,  as  I  believe,  of  any  man  or  anything  that  has  been 
written  by  men — be  they  prophets  or  apostles,  I  always  feel  to  pen  them 
for  their  candid  consideration  and  if  they  are  furnished  an  evidence  that 
they  are  true  they  cannot  do  otherwise  than  believe  them,  but  if  no  such 
evidence  is  furnished  they  cannot  believe  them,  and  must  remain  satisfied 
with  the  light  they  have,  be  it  greater  or  less  than  mine.  And  it  is  in  this 
feeling  that  I  am  led  to  write  to  you  this  evening  upon  these  subjects  of 
a  religious  nature. 

Now  I  find  in  my  spiritual  travail  that  the  first  intimation  that  1  have 
committed  a  wrong  act  is  in  my  own  heart,  and  not  only  when   1   have 


92  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

committed  it,  but  before  its  commission,  tbcrc  is  an  impression  that  what  I 
am  about  to  do  is  wrong,  and  if  T  heed  the  impression  I  am  preserved 
from  the  commission  of  that  which  is  thus  shown  me  is  wrong  and  hence, 
for  that  time,  I  am  saved  from  the  commisson  of  sin.  This  I  intend  to  be 
understood  to  apply  to  my  temporal  actions. 

Then,  as  relates  to  my  spiritual  experience,  although  I  cannot  now  give 
you  a  detailed  account  of  my  gradual  progress  for  want  of  space  as  well 
as  time,  I  may  say  I  found  a  principle  or  impression  which  first  withheld 
me  from  the  commission  of  things  all  men  agree  to  be  wrong.  Then,  as  1 
continued  to  attend  to  those  impressions  I  found  I  could  more  easily 
(then  than  at  first  and  that  by  them  I  was  required  to)  leave  off  the  indul- 
gence of  one  thing  after  another  that  stood  in  my  way  as  a  hindrance  to  a 
sufficient  humiliation  wherein  I  could  be  taught  of  God,  and  this  prin- 
ciple or  impression  of  mind  plainly  showed  me  that  if  I  did  not  yield  up 
those  things  that  were  required  I  would  disobey  the  laws  of  my  God  and 
then  commit  sin,  and  though  doubts  arose  thickly  to  tempt  me  not  to  give 
up,  yet  as  I  attended  to  these  impressions,  I  was  preserved. 

There  came  a  season  in  which  I  was  required  to  do  something  in  a 
public  manner,  to  give  to  others  the  benefit  of  my  experience,  and  then 
came  the  reasoning  nature,  with  many  objections,  yet  there  was  ever  before 
my  mental  vision  the  impression  that  if  I  withheld  I  should  commit  sin 
and  thereby  lose  all  I  had  gained.  Thus,  as  I  listened  to  them,  I  was  pre- 
served and  have  witnessed  a  growth  until  I  can  bear  testimony  of  at  times 
being  permitted  to  enjoy  a  Sabbath  of  rest. 

Now  what  think  you  were  the  nature  of  those  impressions,  and  whence 
came  they?  And  by  what  name  shall  we  denominate  them?  For,  in  this 
brief  description,  you  have  the  heads  of  what  has  made  me  what  I  am, 
and  you  have  an  account  of  that  by  which  I  profess  to  be  actuated  and  the 
authority  by  which  I  believe  I  am  endowed  with  a  gift  in  the  ministry.  I 
call  it  the  Spirit  of  God  manifested  in  me,  an  offspring  of  Jehovah  and 
hence  a  Son  of  God,  and  therefore  the  Christ,  the  true  Savior,  because  I 
have  found  it  to  be  a  Savior  in  every  hour  of  trial  and  temptation,  a  pre- 
server indeed,  and  a  power  by  which  I  have  been  led  to  drink  at  the  in- 
exhaustible fountain  of  love  and  if  I  am  not  deceived  in  this,  what.  I  ask  you 
to  revolve  in  your  own  minds  has  the  crucifixion  of  the  body  of  Jesus,  which 
was  in  all  things  governed  by  this  spirit  of  God,  by  which  a  union  of 
the  human  soul  and  this  Divine  Spirit  were  so  effectually  brought  about  as 
to  enable  him  to  overcome  all  temptation  and  hence  never  to  sin,  to  do  with 
a  plan  of  salvation  such  as  I  have  experienced  thus  far? 

I  have  felt  the  liberty  to  pen  these  views  for  you  to  revolve  and  reflect 
upon  (not  to  boast  of  my  attainments,  far,  very  far  from  it).  And  in  your 
reflections  I  desire  you  to  leave  as  much  as  you  can  the  bias  of  your  educa- 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  93 

tion  and  ask  yourselves  the  question,  arc  they  reasonable,  and  will  such  a 
plan  of  salvation  insure  to  me  peace  in  this  state  of  being  and  unalloyed 
bliss  in  the  world  to  come.  I  know  you  will  feel  that  nothing  but  pure 
love  has  called  forth  so  long  an  epistle  upon  such  subjects. 

In  much  love,  your  attached  cousin, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,   First  month    16,    i860. 
I.  15.  W.: 

Esteemed  Friend. — I  am  aware  that  time  has  rapidly  rolled  away  until 
months  have  passed  since  my  pen  has  traced  my  thoughts  and  feelings  for 
thy  perusal,  yet  I  can  assure  thee  that  thou  art  still  oft  remembered  and  the 
aspirations  of  my  spirit  are  oft  raised  to  the  Great  Controller  for  thy 
preservation  and  growth  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Heavenly  Kingdom,  and 
that  thou  with  myself  might  be  willing  to  follow  our  lowly  Divine  Leader 
wheresoever  it  may  please  Him  to  direct  and  guide,  and  to  endure  those 
baptizing  seasons  wherein  we  are  made  to  feel  with  and  for  the  erring,  the 
neglectful,  or  the  discouraged  and  disconsolate,  that  when  called  to  admin- 
ister unto  them  we  may  speak  understanding!}'.  Thus  will  we  not  only 
fill  up  the  measure  of  the  sufferings  which  were  to  come  after,  but  will 
know  of  receiving  a  full  and  adequate  reward  in  the  satisfaction  of  feeling 
that  we  have  been  instruments  of  good  in  His  holy  hand  towards  our 
fellows. 

I  find  that  the  portion  of  the  service  allotted  me  will  not  allow  me  much 
time  to  spend  in  idleness,  and  I  sometimes  fear  my  friends  will  deem  me 
too  active,  too  forward,  too  anxious,  but  when  the  mental  vision  is  at 
times  permitted  to  behold  fields  of  labor  in  prospect  and  is  accompanied 
with  the  assurance  that  I  must  fulfil  the  duties  of  the  present  hour,  or  I 
shall  never  be  prepared  to  perform  those  which  will  hereafter  be  re- 
quired, I  dare  not  withhold  lest  I  lose  the  inheritance  of  peace  when  done 
with  time  and  my  frail  bark  is  launched  on  the  boundless  sea  of  eternity. 

My  dear  wife  and  self  have  been  on  a  journey  to  Philadelphia  this  fall. 
Ever  since  we  were  detained  from  attending  that  Yearly  Meeting  there 
has  been  a  drawing  towards  that  section  which  finally  settled  in  a  deep 
and  earnest  desire  to  attend  Concord  Quarterly  Meeting  held  at  Darby,  and 
Philadelphia  Quarterly  held  at  Philadelphia.  Finally  we  felt  a  liberty  to  go, 
though  no  special  commission  was  given,  but  the  language  was  "If  thou 
will  be  faithful  and  do  that  which  I  require  of  thee  while  there  thou  may 
go,"  and  although  when  I  contemplated  that  I  was  going  among  many 
highly  gifted  ones  a  dread  would  steal  over  me  lest  I  should  appear  to  be 
out  of  my  place,  and  hardly  be  able  to  perform  the  service  demanded,  yet 


94  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

I  trusted  that,  as  heretofore,  ability  would  be  given  me,  and  I  should  be 
enabled  to  do  my  work  (if  not  to  the  satisfaction  of  man)  at  least  to  the  ap- 
proval of  my  God,  and  under  this  feeling  we  went  and  blessed,  yes,  forever 
blessed  be  His  holy  name,  not  only  was  the  way  made  everywhere  and 
ability  given  to  stand  undaunted  before  the  assembled  multitudes,  but  such 
was  the  cordiality  with  which  we  were  received,  such  the  expressions  of 
unity  and  approbation,  that  I  found  it  necessary  to  keep  a  close  guard  lest 
the  creature  might  be  exalted  and  I  lose  the  crown  at  last.  But,  dear 
friend,  we  were  enabled  to  return  home  bringing  not  only  the  sheaves 
of  peace  with  us,  but  I  trust  I  have  been  deeply  instructed  by  the  many 
interesting  seasons  it  has  been  our  lot  to  participate  in. 

Though  they  have  their  difficulties  and  a  party  spirit  seems  to  pervade  the 
minds  of  some,  yet,  when  gathered  with  them  in  their  solemn  assemblies, 
I  could  feel  that  there  was  a  large  body  of  sincere  worshippers  whose  hearts 
were  bowed  before  the  teacher  in  the  inner  temple,  and  who  were  there 
receiving  instruction  and  ability  to  try  the  messages  of  His  servants  on 
whom  they  fell,  like  the  gentle  dew,  moderately,  though  surely  invigorating 
and  strengthening  them  for  their  service  for  their  God. 

My  heart  oft  overflows  with  thankfulness  that,  amid  the  struggles  that 
have  been  going  on  in  our  Monthly  Meeting,  I  am  preserved  undisturbed 
and  can  calmly  survey  the  storms,  trusting  that  when  it  shall  please 
Him  in  whose  cause  we  are  engaged  He  will  speak  "  Peace  be  still,"  and  the 
unstable  elements  will  obey  Him. 

Perhaps  thou  may  think  that  I  speak  too  much  of  myself  and  that  I  am 
therefore  placing  an  undue  value  on  my  experience,  but,  dear  friend,  out  of 
the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh,  so  from  those  things  my 
own  hands  have  handled  and  those  sweet  words  of  life  it  has  been  my 
lot  to  receive,  do  I  draw  the  material  for  my  espistolary  correspondence.  I 
dare  not  indulge  in  sentiment  drawn  from  the  imagination  in  quoting  or 
commenting  upon  the  revelation  made  to  others,  be  they  ever  so  appro- 
priate, for  they  are  not  my  property,  neither  are  they  understood  by  me  un- 
til they  are  opened  to  me  by  the  same  power  that  opened  them  to  others. 
Thus  am  I  led  in  my  public  testimonies  (all  outward  testimonies  of  others 
are  as  a  sealed  fountain  to  me  and  faith  in  the  immediate  qualification  and 
opening  for  the  service  required  is  all  I  have  to  depend  upon),  and  I  may 
add  that  thus  far  I  have  found  this  to  be  all  sufficient  and  it  has  furnished 
me  with  plenty  of  food  for  reflection  in  my  otherwise  unoccupied  moments, 
so  that  I  have  found  the  teacher  within  to  be  a  safe  counsellor,  a  warm  and 
an  abiding  friend  and  an  abundant  rewarder.  What  more  can  I  ask  for 
in  a  spiritual  life? 

Thy  attached  friend  and  fellow  laborer  in  the  school  of  Christ, 

John  J.  Cornell. 


Letters  from   1858  to  1861  95 

Mendon,  First  month  26,  i860. 
To  J.  II.  C: 

Beloved  Uncle. — Could  I  travel  over  the  intervening  distance  that  sepa- 
rates us  as  quickly  and  as  easily  as  fond  affection  sends  her  winged  mes- 
sengers of  thought,  oft  would  I  form  one  of  the  social  circle  in  your 
hospitable  home  and  as  often  interchange  those  deep  heartfelt  feelings  which 
bind  us  together  with  more  than  a  common  bond  of  relationship,  yet  as  such 
privileges  though  often  wished  for  are  seldom  permitted  to  be  realized  I 
must  content  myself  by  occasionally  committing  to  paper  messengers  the 
duty  of  conveying  the  impressions  of  the  mind  and  the  flowings  of  love. 

Very  often,  as  the  earnest  desires  which  cover  my  spirit  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  Father's  kingdom  flow  out  towards  my  brethren  and 
sisters  who  are  making  the  same  profession  as  myself,  have  I  desired  that 
your  little  band  might  become  more  and  more  united  in  that  heavenly  fellow 
feeling  under  which  you  could  suffer  long  and  bear  patiently  with  one  an- 
other's weaknesses,  and  thus  be  prepared  when  one  had  faltered  a  little 
through  unwatchfulness  or  had  been  overcome  in  an  unguarded  moment, 
through  the  power  granted  by  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  to  overlook  the  error 
and  extend  the  hand  of  assistance  by  the  kind  word,  the  pleasant  smile,  or 
the  unuttered  flowing  of  the  Heavenly  Father's  love  in  desires  for  their 
restoration,  remembering  that  we  too  are  weak  and  liable  to  fall,  and  that 
it  is  only  by  the  merciful  interposition  of  a  gracious  God  that  we  have 
thus  far  been  preserved. 

Ah,  saith  my  soul,  what  a  state  to  be  longed  for,  to  feel  that  all  of  the 
selfish,  harsh  judging  spirit  is  brought  into  silence  under  the  teachings  of 
that  pure  Spirit  which  woos  over  man  for  his  benefit  alone  in  order  to 
requite  him  with  that  pure  unalloyed  happiness  he  is  capable  of  attaining, 
and  what  a  satisfaction  it  is  to  that  heart  which  knows  and  realizes  such  a 
state  that  no  scorn  of  a  brother,  no  enmity  of  his,  no  rejection  of  those 
pure  overtures  can  (while  the  eye  is  kept  single  to  the  instructions  of  the 
Divine  Leader)  interrupt  this  holy  flow  of  love  nor  prevent  the  secret 
aspiration  from  ascending  to  the  throne  of  grace  on  their  behalf. 

And  how  much  better  it  is,  what  purer  delight  is  felt,  what  sweeter 
happiness  is  experienced,  while  dwelling  under  this  state  of  mind,  than  is 
the  lot  of  that  soul  which  pursues  a  contrary  course,  in  whose  secret 
feelings  no  forgiveness  springs,  though  deeply  injured,  no  generous  im- 
pulses are  known,  when  a  brother  is  overtaken  in  a  fault,  who  feels  that 
those  whom  it  regards  as  out  of  the  way  must  make  the  first  overtures 
towards  a  reconcilation. 

Where  would  the  best  of  us  be  did  the  All-wise  Creator  deal  thus  with 
us  when  we  had  transgressed  His  laws?  Did  He  leave  us  without  extending 
the  drawing  cords  of  His  love  to  open  unto  us  our  real  condition  and  point 


96  -Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

out  to  us  the  path  from  whence  we  had  strayed  and  to  which  we  should 
return,  and  can  we  not  endeavor  to  become  like  unto  Him.  Yes,  we  must 
if  we  expect  to  partake  of  those  ineffable  joys  awarded  to  the  faithful  in 
this  life  and  to  the  saints  or  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect  through 
obedience. 

As  I  understand  it,  the  whole  scope,  the  whole  groundwork  of  the  re- 
ligion of  Christ,  is  to  restore  the  wanderer,  to  comfort  the  afflicted,  and  to 
preserve  the  faithful  in  a  state  of  unselfish  love  towards  all  of  God's  crea- 
tion. It  is  the  deep  yearning  of  my  spirit  that  I  may  attain  to  a  full  enjoy- 
ment of  this  condition,  for  when  its  beauties,  its  realities,  and  its  joys  are 
opened  to  my  spiritual  vision,  the  contentions  of  the  human  will,  the  love 
for  the  emoluments  of  earth,  the  grasping  of  self,  the  judgment  founded 
on  selfish  principles,  all  sink  into  insignificance,  and  I  feel  ready  to  go  and 
proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  this  pure  gospel  which  mine  eyes  hath  seen 
and  of  whose  joys  I  have  in  some  measure  been  permitted  to  partake,  and 
when  I  meet  with  a  mind  similarly  situated  a  unity  of  spirit  is  felt  that 
words  are  inadequate  to  portray.  O,  then,  dear  uncle,  shall  it  not  continue 
to  be,  as  I  believe  it  has  been,  the  deepest  concern  of  our  hearts  to  press 
forward  with  alacrity  of  heart  under  the  leading  of  the  witness  within,  in 
that  path  which  leads  to  so  glorous  a  condition,  so  that  we  can  truly  bear 
our  testimony  by  our  example  that  the  Lord  is  indeed  good. 

In  much  affection  for  thyself  and  Aunt  R.,  I  remain  thy  affectionately 
attached  nephew, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Second  month  15.  i860. 
E.  Newport  : 

Much  Esteemed  Friend. — I  am  reminded  by  looking  into  the  Friends' 
Almanac  that  your  Quarterly  Meeting  occurred  last  week  and  hence  that 
three  months  have  elapsed  since  we  parted  with  thee  at  thy  own  door,  and 
I  may  remark  that  during  most  of  that  time  I  have  been  looking  for  a  mis- 
sive from  thee,  as  I  think  Judith  understood  thee  at  the  meeting  house  it 
was  on  thy  mind  to  write  soon,  and,  although  no  missive  has  been  received, 
I  remember  that  I  have  already  written  thee  two  that  are  unanswered, 
yet  so  vividly  has  thou  been  brought  before  me  for  the  past  few  days  that 
I  have  felt  a  liberty  to  again  intrude  my  communication  upon  thy  notice. 

I  look  back  upon  our  short  visit  among  you  as  one  of  the  most  interest- 
ing and  instructive  eras  of  my  life.  Coming  among  you,  as  I  thought, 
and  am  now  fully  convinced,  in  the  liberty  of  the  Truth,  yet  with  that 
liberty  granted  on  condition  of  my  faithfulness  to  what  was  opened  as  my 
duty  while  among  you,  in  finding  a  way  so  readily  made  for  me,  and  hav- 
ing the  evidence  that  though  my  labors  were  in  themselves  but  small,  those 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  97 

among  whom  I  mingled  were  willing  to  acknowledge  them  as  truth,  while 
the  sweet  peace  which  filled  the  heart  after  each  offering  amply  rewarded 
me.  Yet  the  unexpected  manifestation  of  affectionate  regard,  the  expression 
of  unity,  and  the  cordiality  of  the  welcome,  furnishes  me  with  food  for  re- 
flection, and  a  thankfulness  of  heart,  that  amid  all  these  that  tend  to  exalt 
and  raise,  the  creature  was  kept  down,  and  T  was  enahled  to  dwell  in  an 
humble,  trusting  and  confiding  state  of  mind. 

There  are  seasons  when  the  very  heavens,  as  it  were,  seem  to  be  opened 
to  my  vision,  when  the  deep  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  seem  clear,  and  the 
contrast  which  I  see  between  the  pure  openings  and  revelations  of  the 
Spirit  and  that  hearsay  evidence  on  which  mankind  seem  to  be  relying  for 
spiritual  instruction,  convinces  me  of  how  little  account  all  such  evidence 
really  is  in  promoting  our  growth  in  those  things  which  are  essentially  re- 
quisite to  the  salvation  of  the  immortal  soul,  and  as  I  see  at  this  time  the 
situation  of  those  minds  who,  while  acknowledging  a  belref  in  immediate 
revelation,  are  so  much  bound  up  in  the  traditions  of  the  fathers  as  to 
judge  all  by  the  standard  they  have  formed  from  those  traditions,  I  long 
to  open  to  them  the  contrast  as  it  is  presented  to  me  that  they  might  also 
behold  the  glorious  condition  of  that  mind  that  has  learned  to  follow  the 
light  of  immediate  inspiration,  and  thereby  knows  of  a  guide  to  its  growth 
and  experience  in  those  things  of  which  the  fathers  have  testified,  to  be 
verified  by  the  revelations  made  to  it  and  can  therefore  add  its  testimony  to 
its  truth,  but  the  time  seems  not  yet.  Why,  I  know  not,  unless  there  be 
danger  of  my  not  keeping  sufficiently  humble,  and  hence  might  be  led  to 
rely  too  much  on  myself  or  my  former  attainments  instead  of  upon  the 
revelations  needed  at  the  time  the  duty  is   required. 

If  this  be  the  case  I  most  truly  desire  that  I  may  be  patient  under  all  the 
dispensations  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  so  that  I  may  be  fully  prepared  for 
the  work  He  hath  for  me  to  do. 

The  controversies,  the  divisions,  the  storms  and  wordy  tempests  that  have 
so  often  spread  their  devastating  effects  over  our  Society,  as  I  see  it,  may 
very  often  be  traced  to  this  disposition  to  form  a  standard  of  soundness  or 
unsoundness  from  the  attainments  of  others,  and  shall  I  go  too  far  in  saying 
that  this  is  a  fruitful  source  of  bigotry  and  intolerance,  because  the  mind 
that  solely  by  faith  in  the  revelations  of  the  Great  Supreme  is  constantly 
reminded  by  the  ever  advancing  visions  which  are  opened  to  it,  of  how 
little  are  its  attainments  and  the  vastness  of  the  wisdom  of  Jehovah,  and 
that  to  condemn  the  light  given  to  another  because  its  own  light  does  not 
reveal  the  same  to  it,  would  be  to  call  in  question  the  omniscience,  omnip- 
otence and  omniprescence  of  Deity,  and  hence  it  is  often  the  earnest 
desire  of  my  heart  to  be  preserved  from  this  state  of  judging,  and  to  be  ever 
found  with  my  spirit  covered  with  the  mantle  of  true  charity. 


98  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

I  do  not  know  why  I  have  thus  expressed  myself  upon  these  subjects.  It 
seems  to  me  I  would  have  done  the  same  had  we  been  gathered  in 
the  social  circle,  for  while  1  am  w  riting  I  feel  as  though  thou  wert  -present 
with  me. 

I  remain  thy  deeply  attached  young  friend  and  fellow  laborer  in  the  work 
of  the  Lord, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Second  month  20,  i860. 
To  J.  and  M.  I).: 

Esteemed  Friends. — Often  since  our  short  but  interesting  (to  me)  ac- 
quaintance have  you  been  the  companions  of  my  thought  in  my  meditations, 
and  especially  so  to-day,  and  I  have  this  evening  felt  the  freedom  to  at- 
tempt to  open  a  correspondence  with  you,  trusting  that  while  T  may  pen  the 
feelings  and  sentiments  of  my  inexperienced  mind,  should  you  find  any- 
thing that  savors  not  of  the  right  spirit,  or  which  indicates  a  wandering 
from  the  true  fold,  you  will  freely  and  frankly  convey  to  me  your  impres- 
sions and  impart  such  counsel  as  the  occasion  may  seem  to  demand. 

It  has  been  for  some  years  the  uppermost  desire  of  my  heart  to  he  found 
always  in  the  path  of  obedience  to  the  immediately  manifested  will  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  in  endeavoring  thus  to  live  and  walk  I  find  myself 
often  brought  into  contact  with  many  traditions  of  the  fathers,  and  often 
led  in  a  manner  so  contrary  to  the  teachings  received  in  my  early  child- 
hood, that  I  am  inclined  to  query  "Am  I  not  going  astray?"  and  yet  I  can 
find  peace  only  by  giving  up  to  receive  such  openings  as  truth  has  re- 
vealed to  me.  I  find  that  when  I  seek  for  instruction  from  that  which  has 
been  revealed  to  others,  and  which  I  have  not  known  to  be  truth  from  my 
own  experience,  I  am  plunged  into  a  labyrinth  of  doubt  and  clouded  in 
darkness,  and  then  am  obliged  to  return  and  sit  patiently  as  at  the  feet 
of  the  Divine  Master  and  simply  be  content  with  that  which  He  is  pleased 
to  unfold,  and  cease  to  be  seeking  after  knowledge  from  other  sources,  thus 
learning  the  necessity  of  an  humble  watchfulness  and  dependence,  and  yet 
as  I  am  thus  taught  I  find  many  things  recorded  in  the  Scriptures  and 
writings  of  Friends  to  be  opened  in  their  spiritual  application,  and  when 
these  corroborating  evidences  are  granted  me  I  am  encouraged  to  simply 
mind  the  light  shining  in  my  own  heart  and  am  induced  to  believe  that  all 
that  is  necessary  for  me  to  know  either  as  regards  my  own  path  of  duty 
or  to  hand  forth  to  others  will  be  unfolded  as  I  am  prepared  to  receive  it  or 
when  required  to  communicate  to  my  fellow  travellers  Zionward. 

I  have  viewed  with  sorrow  the  contentious  spirit  which  from  time  to 
time  has  made  its  appearance  within  the  borders  of  our  highly  professing 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  99 

Society,  a  spirit  which  after  forming  standards  of  soundness  of  faith  from 
the  attainments  of  their  predecessors  in  the  truth,  and  while  content  to 
dwell  here,  judge  all  who  do  not  come  up  to  or  who  may  go  beyond  their 
standard  as  being  out  of  the  truth,  and  not  worthy  of  their  fellowship.  I 
have  been  an  eye-witness  to  the  devastation  such  a  spirit  makes  among  a 
people  acknowledging  a  belief  in  the  immediate  teaching  of  the  Divine  mind, 
and  it  has  appeared  to  me  these  effects  are  caused  by  a  departure  from  this 
lowly  teachable  condition  of  humbly  and  patiently  waiting  for  instruction 
from  Him  in  whom  is  all  knowedge  and  who  alone  can  fit  and  qualify  for 
every  good  word  and  work,  and  suffering  the  mind  to  take  sides  for  or 
against  individuals  who  have  advanced  or  may  be  advancing  views  differ- 
ing from  those  held  by  us. 

For  myself  I  find  it  to  be  my  safest  path,  first  to  inquire,  docs  an  in- 
dividual acknowledge  a  dependence  on  the  immediately  revealed  will  of 
God,  then  are  they  while  claiming  to  act  from  such  revelations  concerned  to 
deal  uprightly  with  their  fellow  men  under  all  the  varied  circumstances  in 
which  they  are  called  to  act,  and  thereby  furnishing  an  evidence  that  they 
are  unselfishly  seeking  the  best  interests  of  the  human  family.  When  I 
can  trace  in  the  lives  of  such,  motives  like  these,  when  I  can  feel  that  a 
pure  unselfish  love  flows  forth  from  them  to  the  human  family,  I  am  not 
alarmed  if  some  sentiments  I  am  not  prepared  to  adopt  drops  from  them 
occasionally.  I  am  not  bound  to  receive  anything  as  truth  which  I  have 
no  evidence  to  be  such,  and  if  others  have  received  evidence  differing  from 
mine  why  should  I  call  it  in  question? 

So  diversified  is  the  condition  of  mankind,  so  different  are  the  degrees 
of  experience  and  varied  the  talents,  that  it  seems  to  me  to  call  for  a  con- 
tinual exercise  of  the  spirit  of  toleration,  and  the  farther  I  advance  in  my 
spiritual  progress  the  more  I  am  permitted  to  realize  the  holding  com- 
munion with  the  Father  of  Spirits,  the  more  I  am  convinced  of  the  neces- 
sity of  looking  on  the  different  views  and  actions  of  my  fellows  with  a 
charitable  eye,  for  I  find  that  I  have  been  permitted  to  think  a  course  of 
action  was  right  and  have  pursued  it  without  compunction  when  at  the 
present  time  I  would  not  be  allowed  to  follow  it,  and  I  now  see  that  pre- 
viously I  would  not  have  been  able  to  understand  that  which  has  since  been 
opened  to  me,  and  that  I  was  permitted  thus  to  go  that  I  might  be  the  more 
thoroughly  humbled,  and  be  enabled  to  know  that  the  Infinite  Eternal 
Ruler  adapts  His  laws  to  the  condition  of  His  creatures  and  arranges  His 
dispensations  so  as  to  produce  the  desired  result  of  an  implicit  dependence 
upon  Him,  and  as  a  consequent  experience  arising  therefrom  to  feel  that 
all  are  under  the  care  and  supervision  of  (lie  same  Lawgiver,  and  that  as 
each  attends  to  Tlis  requirings  all  will  realize  the  sweet  reward  of  unal- 
loyed peace  for  their  faithfulness.   When  the  mind  is  permitted  to  feel  this 


ioo  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

happifying  effect  from  a  dedication  and  obedience  to  the  Heavenly  Visitant, 
how  insignificant  becomes  all  sectarian  barriers.  The  whole  heart  is  filled 
with  love,  every  aspiration  is  breathed  forth  for  the  unity  of  the  brother- 
hood of  man  in  serving  his  Creator  and  acknowledging  His  superintend- 
ing care. 

Our  visit  among  you  last  fall  will,  I  believe,  ever  hold  a  place  in  the 
memory  as  one  affording  deep  lessons  of  instruction  and  encouragement  to 
me.  The  evidence  afforded  me  while  gatherered  with  you  in  your  large 
assemblies  that  though  you  are  abundantly  blessed  with  devoted  servants 
who  are  called  vocally  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,  yet 
there  were  very  many  silent  worshippers  whose  minds  were  centered  home 
to  the  gift  in  themselves,  and  hence  were  prepared  to  be  strengthened  by  the 
labors  of  the  instrument.  It  is  to  these  as  well  as  to  the  instrumentalities 
that  I  look  for  the  advancement  of  our  principles,  showing  by  the  purity  of 
their  lives  that  they  have  been  listening  to  the  voice  of  God  within  them. 

In  much  love  for  you,  in  which  my  dear  companion  joins  me,  I  am  your 
attached  young  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Third  month  19,  i860. 
To  G.  and  E.  H. : 

Much  Esteemed  Cousins. — Your  last  communication  was  duly  received 
and  most  cordially  welcomed  both  for  the  language  of  affection  it  manifested 
and  the  humility  of  heart  and  spirit  of  charity  and  toleration  with  which 
its  sentiments  were  clothed,  and,  in  replying  thereto,  while  I  may,  in  en- 
deavoring to  express  the  views  which  have  arisen  before  my  mental  vision 
and  the  aspect  some  of  those  things  alluded  to  by  you  bear  to  me  from 
the  position  in  which  I  am  placed,  speak  plainly,  I  hope  to  be  preserved  from 
everything  like  a  controversial  spirit,  for,  dear  cousins,  so  thoroughly  and 
truly  am  I  convinced  that  no  good  will  result  from  the  indulgence  of  such 
a  spirit  that  the  moment  I  discover  anything  like  it,  either  in  myself  or 
others,  I  shall  endeavor  to  withhold  any  expressions,  either  verbal  or 
written,  that  will  feed  it.  Therefore  while  we  honestly  differ  in  sentiment 
and  views  concerning  our  religious  obligations,  I  feel  while  we  express 
those  views  in  humility  and  love  without  anxiety  on  our  part  to  convert 
or  convince  that  no  harm  will  arise  therefrom,  but  on  the  contrary  we  may 
be  mutually  interested  and  instructed. 

I  am  fully  aware  that  impressions  made  upon  the  mind  in  early  life  are 
usually  lasting,  and  particularly  so  if  they  be  of  a  religious  character.  And 
so  firmly  do  they  fasten  themselves  in  the  mind  that  when  we  have  received 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  101 

sufficient  light  to  discover  that  some  of  them  may  be  erroneous  it  is  very 
difficult  to  lay  them  aside  to  embrace  new  truths,  and  we  are  too  often  prone 
(instead  of  investigating  that  which  is  presented  to  us,  by  the  light  shining 
in  our  own  hearts  to  make  these  impressions  the  standpoint  from  and  by 
which)  to  judge  of  all  that  is  presented  for  our  consideration.  Such  at 
least  has  been  my  experience,  and  while  thus  bringing  everything  to  the  test 
of  what  had  been  taught  me  in  early  childhood  and  reverencing  men 
whom  I  thought  were  fathers  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  I  neglected  the 
teachings  of  the  Great  Teacher  within  me,  and  it  well-nigh  proved  my  spirit- 
ual ruin,  and  as  I  emerged  from  the  state  of  doubt  and  darkness  into 
which  this  led  me  I  was  compelled  to  look  only  in  my  own  heart,  when  all 
things  pertaining  to  earth  were  stilled,  for  instruction  in  Divine  things,  I 
was  comforted  because  when  I  look  elsewhere  my  path  is  quickly  shrouded 
in  darkness. 

I  then  found,  and  now  find,  that  when  thus  instructed  many  things  which 
I  before  imperfectly  understood  are  made  clear  and  plain,  and  that  my 
heart  is  filled  with  love  for  the  whole  human  family,  that  everything  per- 
taining to  intolerance  and  uncharitableness  is  eradicated,  and  I  am  led  to 
see  that  our  Heavenly  Father  adapts  His  laws  to  the  conditions  of  every 
mind  He  has  called  into  existence,  and  I  now  too,  see  clearly  that  had  I 
followed  the  tendency  of  my  early  teachings,  though  I  fully  believe  those 
who  taught  them  to  me  were  carrying  out  their  honest  convictions,  I  should 
have  become  narrow  and  intolerant  in  my  views  and  been  merely  a  formal 
professor  of  the  name  of  Christ,  without  being  a  participant  with  and  a  pos- 
sessor of  His  Spirit. 

It  is  no  part  of  my  religious  work  to  pull  down  the  structures  of  others 
in  order  to  rear  one  of  my  own  upon  its  ruins,  but  simply  to  set  before 
men  such  truths  as  have  been  opened  to  me  and  then  to  feel  that  if  by  this 
means  through  the  assistance  of  the  power  of  the  Eternal  Infinite  One  I  can 
convince  them  they  are  truths,  I  shall  overcome  their  prejudices  and  secure 
their  affection  and  it  is  with  such  feelings  as  these  that  I  propose  to  con- 
sider and  reply  to  some  of  the  remarks  in  your  last  epistle. 

I  discover  that  like  most  professors  of  the  Christian  religion  you  consider 
the  Bible  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  authority  for  the  truth  of  that  religion 
and  the  rule  by  which  you  are  to  be  governed  and  to  shape  your  course 
through  life,  and  this  necessarily  involves  the  conclusion  that  immediate 
inspiration  ceased  with  the  apostles  writings. 

This,  dear  E.,  has  been  taught  from  childhood  and  I  can  readily  believe 
it  was  the  honest  convictions  of  your  dear  mother,  yet,  dear  cousins,  I  am 
not  able  so  to  see  it,  and  as  I  am  convinced  from  my  own  experience  that 
a  settling  into  such  a  state  of  dependence  detracts  much  from  the  happiness 


102  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

we  are  capable  of  enjoying,  I  feel  to  lay  before  you  such  conclusions  as  are 
sealed  upon  my  understanding  in  relation  to  that  Blessed  Book. 

I  believe  it  to  be  a  record  of  the  experience  of  and  revelations  made  to 
those  good  men  who  penned  them,  and  that  when  we  have  arrived  at  a  cor- 
responding degree  of  experience  we  will  find  them  to  be  a  corroborating 
evidence  showing  unto  us  that  the  same  duties  have  been  required  of 
others,  and  the  same  principles  revealed  to  them,  and  they  will  confirm 
our  experience  and  encourage  us  to  persevere  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
God. 

Now  in  regard  to  its  being  a  rule  for  our  government,  let  me  query  with 
you  a  little  and  let  your  experience  thus  far  answer:  When  you  are  about  to 
do  an  act  do  you  go  to  the  Bible  and  turn  over  its  pages  to  see  whether  it 
will  be  right  or  not?  Are  there  not  many  occasions  occurring  when  that 
book  is  not  by  you,  or  when  you  have  no  time  to  examine  it,  and  yet  you 
are  obliged  to  make  your  choice  of  action,  and  under  such  circumstances, 
have  not  your  minds  been  impressed  that  one  course  would  be  right,  and  the 
other  wrong,  and  when  you  have  made  your  decision,  if  right,  you  have 
found  a  peaceful  mind,  if  wrong,  an  uneasiness,  a  wishing  you  had  not 
done  it  has  been  the  consequence?  Did  not  these  feelings  immediately 
follow  the  act?  Did  you  have  to  go  to  the  Bible  to  know  whether  you 
had  done  right  or  wrong?  If  not,  then  certainly  you  must  have  had  some 
other  guide,  and  that  was  a  principle  and  power  that  would  direct  you 
and  which  is  ever  present  with  you,  which  I  think,  it  needs  no  demon- 
stration to  prove,  cannot  be  the  Scriptures. 

Therefore  my  reason  for  presenting  this  to  you  is  simply  to  invite  you 
to  a  closer  acquaintance  with  this  inward  teacher  which,  as  you  are 
obedient  and  attentive  to,  you  will  find  to  teach  you  as  never  man  taught 
and  will  gradually  lead  you  on  until  you  will  acknowedge  it  is  the  Christ, 
the  Light  that  enlightens  your  understandings  and  your  true  Savior.  And 
why,  because  as  you  give  heed  to  its  warnings  when  about  to  do  any  act, 
when  you  follow  the  course  you  are  impressed  with,  you  will  find  it  has 
enabled  you  to  resist  temptation  and  consequently  saved  you  from  sin. 

For  these  reasons  I  place  this  inward  monitor  which  I  call  the  Christ, 
the  Savior  of  mankind,  to  be  the'  first  great  teacher,  and  then  I  fully  be- 
lieve as  we  are  faithful  to  learn  the  lessons  He  requires  of  us  we  shall 
the  more  clearly  understand  the  truths  contained  in  the  Bible,  for  we  shall 
be  enabled  to  read  them  under  the  influence  and  by  the  assistance  of  that 
power  by  which  they  were  written,  and  will  thereby  be  introduced  into  a 
higher  sphere  of  happiness  because  we  are  holding  immediate  communion 
with  our  Beneficent  Father,  imbibing  His  truths  directly  from  Him  instead 
of  receiving  them  second-handed. 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  103 

Methinks  I  hear  the  mental  query  as  you  peruse  this :  if  that  consti- 
tutes a  Savior  what  kind  of  a  view  have  I  in  relation  to  Jesus  Christ  when 
He  appeared  among  the  Jews  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  Be  not  startled 
when  I  tell  you  I  by  no  means  believe  that  outward  body  that  appeared 
among  men  to  be  the  Savior.  That  body  was  human  and  was  tempted  in 
all  points  as  we  are  else  He  could  not  have  been  a  perfect  example  to  us, 
but  the  spirit  by  which  that  body  was  governed,  the  power  which  enabled 
Him  to  do  these  mighty  works,  which  abilitated  Him  to  guard  against  every 
inroad  of  the  tempter  and  by  which  He  was  preserved  from  ever  commit- 
ting any  sin,  that  spirit,  that  power,  was  the  Savior,  which  was  the  same 
that  was  before  the  world  was,  and  even  with  the  Father  when  He  called 
order  out  of  chaos  and  created  this  beautiful  world,  and  it  is  this  spirit 
which  taught,  guided,  and  saved  Him  that  still  teaches,  guides  and  saves 
man,  and  this  spirit  I  believe  to  be  that  word  which  John  declared  was 
with  God  and  was  God. 

Then  by  full  implicit  obedience  that  prepared  body  called  Jesus  was 
enabled  to  bear  testimony  that  it  was  possible  for  man  to  be  saved  by  the 
law  put  in  the  heart  and  imprinted  in  the  inward  part,  and  by  this  means 
He  fulfilled  the  outward  Mosaic  law  by  rooting  out  every  evil  propensity 
from  the  heart,  resisting  temptation  in  all  its  forms. 

And  here,  dear  cousins,  I  fully  believe  is  figured  forth  the  invitation 
that  is  held  out  to  us  now  to  become  followers  of  the  Blessed  Jesus,  obeying 
the  Christ  within  us.  If  this  view  be  correct  we  are  brought  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  the  death  of  that  prepared  body  on  the  cross  was  no  atonement 
for  our  sins,  and  this  brings  me  to  the  consideration  of  what  constitutes  the 
true  atonement. 

I  understand  it  to  be  simply  this,  that  each  individual,  whenever  he  dis- 
obeys the  known  law  of  his  God,  commits  sin  and  thereby  becomes  alienated 
from  a  communion  with  Him  and  as  a  consequence  is  unhappy,  and  in  order 
to  again  enjoy  that  communion  and  obtain  peace  of  mind  there  must  be 
a  sincere  heartfelt  repentance,  and  when  he  thus  becomes  willing  to 
acknowledge  his  error  and  seek  for  forgiveness  he  will  find  his  sins  atoned 
for  and  be  received  again  into  a  feeling  of  unity  with  God  and  His  devoted 
servants.  Does  not  your  experience  confirm  this?  When  the  conscious- 
ness that  you  were  not  fulfilling  the  great  design  for  which  you  were 
endowed  with  an  existence  first  dawned  upon  you  and  desires  were  begot- 
ten that  you  might  be  released  from  the  thraldom  of  vice,  was  not  your 
first  act  one  of  repentance?  Did  you  not,  on  the  bended  knee  of  your  soul 
(figuratively  speaking),  raise  your  secret  as  well  as  vocal  aspirations  for 
strength  and  assistance  to  do  the  will  of  your  God,  and  did  you  not  entreat 
Him  to  remember  your  sins  no  more.  And  when  you  were  thus  humbled 
and  became  willing  to  take  up  the  cross  in  the  gratification  and  indulgence 


104  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

of  those  things  you  had  been  in  the  practice  of  and  which  you  clearly 
saw  to  be  wrong,  did  not  your  souls  bathe,  as  it  were,  in  a  river  of  joy 
and  peace?  Yes;  you  could  sing  the  song  of  "  Hosanna  to  the  Lord  in  the 
Highest,  on  earth  peace  and  good  will  to  men  "  as  on  the  banks  of  deliver- 
ance. Was  not  this  simply  because  you  found  your  sins  atoned  for  and 
erased  from  the  book  of  life,  not  because  Jesus  had  been  crucified,  but  be- 
cause you  had  repented  of  them,  and  resolved  if  the  Lord  would  strengthen 
you  you  would  hereafter  endeavor  to  serve  Him. 

I  find  that  in  endeavoring  to  relieve  my  mind  this  has  become  a  very 
long  epistle,  but  if  I  have  given  you  some  food  for  thought  or  have 
opened  new  truths  for  your  reception  I  trust  you  will  not  be  wearied  in  its 
perusal.  All  I  desire  is  that  you  may  weigh  seriously  and  well  the  views 
advanced,  and  if  there  be  any  evidence  in  your  hearts  corresponding  there- 
with, embrace  them,  if  not,  reject  them.  Let  it  be  as  it  may  you  will  ever 
find  the  same  affectionate  spirit  to  flow  towards  you  from  the  writer,  the 
same  aspirations  of  thankfulness  to  ascend  to  the  Father  of  all  our  mercies 
that  you  may  be  seeking  to  serve  Him,  and  the  same  sincere  desires  that 
we  may  be  equally  faithful  to  the  Light  given  us,  that  we  may  at  last  join 
the  innumerable  company  of  purified  spirits  around  the  throne  of  our 
God. 

Your  much  attached  cousin, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Fourth  month  16,  1861. 
To  J.  H.  A. : 

Beloved  Friend. — Thy  truly  acceptable  epistle  was  duly  received  and  was 
a  source  of  deep  satisfaction  in  that  thou  art  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able, 
though  with  some  difficulty,  to  resume  our  correspondence,  for  could  thee 
have  beheld  the  warm  smile  that  lighted  up  the  faces  of  my  household  on 
the  announcement  of  a  letter  from  thee,  and  have  felt  the  responsive  beat- 
ings of  my  own  heart  at  such  an  event,  thou  would  not  think  strange  that 
we  desire  to  hear  from  thee  more  often. 

An  epistolary  correspondence,  when  carried  on  between  kindred  sympa- 
thizing spirits  in  which  they  communicate  to  each  other  as  ability  is  afforded 
the  promptings  and  revelations  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  in  relation  to  those 
things  which  contribute  to  the  full  development  of  man's  best  and  truest 
interest,  becomes  not  only  a  source  of  momentary  satisfaction,  but  is  con- 
ducive to  provoke  one  another  to  good  works,  and  how  much  superior,  how 
much  more  to  be  desired  is  that  state  of  mind  that  can  thus  impart  of 
what  it  has  received  with  the  view  to  aid  and  assist  and  encourage  than 
that  spirit  which  feels  to  condemn  all  which  does  not  agree  with  the 
opinions  it  has  formed  from  the  evidence  it  has  received. 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  105 

The  older  I  grow  the  more  my  observation  of  men,  their  nature  and 
their  actions  becomes  extended,  the  more  am  I  convinced  that  whenever 
we  assume  the  seat  of  judgment  over  our  brethren  in  regard  to  their  re- 
ligious opinions,  and  from  the  judgment  thus  formed  proceed  to  pen  sen- 
tences either  of  confirmation  or  condemnation,  we  are  departing  from  that 
state  of  charity  which  must  characterize  the  true  followers  of  the  Lamb 
of  God,  which  takes  away  the  sins  of  the  world  by  warning  us  of  the 
approach  of  temptation,  and  abilitating  us  as  we  are  obedient  to  His  coun- 
sels to  resist  it  and  hence  keep  us  from  sin.  And  in  proportion  as  we 
depart  from  the  condition  of  true  love  and  charity  so  do  we  impede  and 
obstruct  our  own  progress  and  sphere  of  usefulness  in  the  world. 

It  seems  to  me  that  man  was  designed  in  working  out  his  own  salvation 
from  sin  to  be  a  help,  an  assistant  and  encourager  to  his  fellows  in  attain- 
ing the  same  desired  end,  and  where  this  design  is  carried  out  there  we 
find  such  hearts  cemented  together  in  the  indissoluble  bond  of  Divine  unsel- 
fish, unadulterated  love,  and  each  has  confidence  in  the  other,  and  is  pre- 
pared to  accept  counsel,  yea,  even  rebuke  and  reproof  and  become 
willing  to  profit  by  it.  And  though  the  reproof  may  be  trying  to  human 
nature  to  bear,  it  being  given  under  the  pure  spirit  of  love,  it  will  be  re- 
ceived in  the  same  spirit  because  he  to  whom  it  is  given  will  feel  there 
must  have  been  a  sufficient  cause  or  it  would  not  have  been  given,  and 
thus  these  will  be  mutually  strengthened  together. 

Hence  I  am  brought  to  the  conclusion  that  in  order  to  reclaim  an  erring 
brother  who  has  wandered  from  what  appears  to  us  to  be  right  and  bring 
him  back,  we  must  first  gain  his  confidence,  he  must  feel  that  love  and  love 
only  is  the  motive  from  which  we  act.  When  this  is  secured  he  will  listen 
to  us  and  we  may  become  an  instrument  of  good  to  him,  but  if  we  ap- 
proach him  with  harsh  and  condemnatory  language,  claiming  to  be  more 
holy  and  hence  qualified  to  instruct  or  to  rebuke,  we  arouse  the  selfish 
nature  within  him  and  he  at  once  repels  us,  and  happy  will  it  be  for  us  if 
he  does  not  retaliate  and  retort  and  thus  tempt  us  to  reply  until  we  too 
sink  into  an  error  as  deep  as  his. 

When  I  have  beheld  this  spirit  within  the  borders  of  our  own  dearly  loved 
Society  my  spirit  has  mourned,  and  as  I  have  surveyed  the  devastation 
it  is  making  and  has  made  here.  I  have  desired  that  we  might  individually 
know  of  returning  to  first  principles,  to  the  day  of  our  first  experience, 
when  our  hearts  were  tender,  and  we  felt  the  inflowings  of  Divine  love  to 
pervade  them  and  flow  forth  towards  all  the  human  family,  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  we  can  only  so  gain  the  confidence  of  our  fellowmen  by,  a  close 
attention  to  the  directions  of  the  immediately  revealed  will  of  God  and  by 
walking  before  men  in  obedience  thereto.  Then  as  that  pure  principle 
of  Divine  goodness  is  manifested  to  men,  for  wholly  unselfish  ends  so  as 


106  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

we  become  likened  unto  its  nature  we  act  towards  our  fellowmcn  from 
the  same  unselfish  motive  and  it  will  not  be  long  before,  the  world  will 
discover  the  principles  from  which  we  act  and  at  least  indirectly  acknowl- 
edge our  influence. 

I  have  not  written  the  above  views  because  I  think  I  have  fully  attained 
or  because  I  think  them  peculiarly  applicable  to  thee,  but  as  they  were  be- 
fore me  since  I  took  the  pen,  perhaps  for  the  purpose  that  thou  may  see  the 
tendency  of  the  openings  made  upon  my  mind  and  the  path  that  seems  to 
be  laid  out  for  me  to  tread  in  if  obedient  and  sufficiently  humble.  I  feel 
no  disposition  to  boast  but  to  ascribe  all  I  am  of  the  Christian  to  the  love 
and  mercy  of  my  Heavenly  Father. 

From  thy  truly  attached  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Fourth  month  30,  1861. 
To  C.  E.  L. : 

Dear  Friend. — Under  a  feeling  of  my  own  inability  in  and  of  myself  to 
write  anything  that  shall  instruct  one  whose  heart  has  been  touched  by  the 
day  spring  from  on  high,  and  thus  permitted  to  have  a  glimpse  of  the 
brightness  and  beauty  of  Heaven's  Almighty  Sovereign,  I  have  felt  drawn 
to  express  what  may  open,  as  a  reply  to  thy  last  deeply  interesting  letter. 

We  as  human  beings  often  love  to  listen  to  words  of  burning  eloquence 
as  they  fall  from  the  lips  of  the  gifted  and  talented,  and  when  a  more 
intimate  acquaintance  with  these  reveals  a  purity  of  life,  a  depth  of  devotion, 
they  become  entwined  with  our  heart's  best  affections.  So  also  when  I  find 
a  young  maid  stepping  out  from  the  vanities  and  allurements  which  belong 
to  this  lower  world  and  openly  acknowledging  the  teachings  of  the  Eter- 
nal, the  Infinite,  as  immediately  revealed  in  the  secret  chambers  of  the 
heart  when  all  is  brought  into  a  holy  calm  and  quiet,  not  only  by  words  but 
by  those  unselfish  actions  which  show  the  interest  it  feels  for  the  best  good 
of  all  with  whom  it  comes  in  contact,  I  am  irresistibly  led  and  drawn 
towards  it  and  love  to  watch  its  unfoldings  under  the  Divine  hand,  and  as 
1  have  learned  by  my  own  experience  in  the  early  days  of  my  espousal  that 
kindred  tie  that  binds  those  spirits  who  are  endeavoring  to  faithfully 
fill  their  allotted  place  in  the  service  of  their  God,  even  though  there  may 
be  a  wide  difference  in  their  experience  and  progress  in  a  religious  growth, 
often  leads  to  the  encouragement  of  each.  The  older  and  more  experienced, 
in  that  they  feel  that  when  their  days  work  is  done  the  testimonies  of 
truth  have  yet  a  resting  place  in  the  minds  of  the  vigorous  and  active,  and 
the  younger  and  less  experienced,  in  that  though  surrounded  by  trials  and 
difficulties,  yet  as  their  elders,  have  passed  through  similar  situations  and 
witnessed  the  blessing  of  preservation,  they  too  may   indulge  a  hope  of 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  107 

knowing  the  same  fulfilled  in  their  experience,  so  here  we  may  see  that 
we  are  fitted,  when  we  keep  our  proper  places,  lo  be  mutual  helpers  of 
each  other,  and  instruments  in  provoking  one  another  unto  good  works. 

The  earnest  breathing  of  my  spirit  for  thee  is,  that  as  thou  has  now  been 
made  willing  to  give  up  to  serve  thy  God  in  the  morning  of  thy  days,  thou 
may  continue  to  faithfully  attend  to  the  openings  that  are  from  time  to  time 
manifested  to  thee,  and  that  thou  watch  carefully  against  the  temptations  to 
take  thy  flight  as  it  were  in  the  wintry  season  or  on  the  Sabbath  day,  by 
which  I  would  be  understood  to  refer  to  the  condition  of  the  mind  which 
is  beautifully  represented  by  the  above  figurative  expression. 

Thou  will  find,  in  thy  progression  in  the  spiritual  path,  seasons  wherein 
thy  Heavenly  Father  will  for  a  time  veil  His  countenance  from  thee  and 
thou  wilt  be  left  to  thyself,  a  state  to  prove  thy  integrity  and  confidence  in 
Him,  and  here  thou  will  feel  as  though  all  thou  had  experienced  had  been 
of  little  avail,  and  doubts  will  arise  in  thy  heart,  and  temptations  will  be 
presented  to  lure  thee  back  into  the  enjoyments  of  earth  for  relief.  This 
is  truly  a  wintry  season,  one  in  that  which,  we  most  delight  in,  seems 
stripped  and  bare  of  all  that  can  gladden,  and  as  it  were  hidden  under  a 
cold  mantle.  Here  then,  dear  friend,  is  a  place  in  thy  Heavenward  journey 
where  thou  must  set  a  double  watch,  for  if  thou  give  out  here  it  will  cost 
thee  much  suffering  to  return  again. 

But  if  watchful  here,  thou  will  find  in  the  Lord's  own  time  He  will  come 
again  with  greater  light  than  before,  and  thy  heart  will  leap  as  it  were  for 
joy  in  that  thou  has  again  found  the  beloved  in  whom  thy  soul  is  well 
pleased,  and  in  this  season  of  abounding  thou  will  feel  that  no  cross  will 
be  too  hard  to  bear,  no  sacrifice  too  great  if  thou  can  only  continue  to  live 
in  the  enjoyment  of  His  holy  communion. 

Then  will  come  a  season,  wherein  after  days  of  faithful  labor,  thou 
will  be  permitted  to  enjoy  a  time  of  rest  and  quiet.  This  thou  will 
realize  to  be  a  true  Sabbath  day  and  herein  lies  a  danger  that  we  forget 
the  kindness  and  mercy  of  our  God  in  the  past  moments  of  trial,  and  as- 
cribe our  present  condition  to  our  own  attainments  by  our  own  unassisted 
powers,  or  we  may  think  we  have  attained  to  a  high  standard  or  place  in 
religious  experience  and  indulge  the  thought  that  we  are  more  holy  than 
those  who  do  not  see  as  we  do  and  hence  lapse  into  a  self-righteous  state, 
a  state  when  once  settled  in  seems  to  be  almost  if  not  quite  the  hardest 
to  reach  or  overcome  of  any  in  which  the  human  mind  is  liable  "to  fall. 

Ah,  dear  one,  may  thou  profit  by  these  suggestions  and  set,  as  I  before 
remarked,  a  double  watch  when  these  situations  are  experienced,  for  they 
will  assuredly  meet  thee,  and  if  thou  can  be  preserved  through  them  thy 
reward  will  be  exceedingly  great. 

I  write  not  as  having  fully  attained,  but  as  one  who  has  known  of  what 


io8  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

he  writes  and  who  has  felt  the  consequences  of,  thus  taking  flight,  and  as  it 
is  for  the  purpose  of  warning  his  fellows  of  the  hidden  rock  on  which  his 
vessel  was  well-nigh  wrecked  that  the  mariner  sets  a  light  or  buoy,  so  do  I, 
dear  friend,  thus  give  thee  a  warning  that  thy  bark  may  reach  the  desired 
port  and  haven  of  unalloyed,  unending  peace,  thus  pen  what  I  have  ex- 
perienced, not  boastingly,  but  under  an  abiding  sense  of  my  unworthiness 
and  that  all  I  am  and  all  I  have  that  pertains  to  my  spiritual  well  being 
is  from  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  my  God. 
My  dear  Judith  joins  me  in  much  love,  and  I  remain  thy  attached  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,  Fifth  month  5,  1861. 
To  M.  D. : 

Much  Esteemed  Friend. — It  is  not  for  a  want  of  continued  interest  for 
thee,  or  that  I  have  not  often  mentally  visited  you  in  your  own  home,  that 
I  have  so  long  delayed  answering  thy  last  very  acceptable  epistle  but  one 
thing  after  another  has  occasioned  delay  after  delay  until  the  present  morn- 
ing. 

It  is  First  day  morning  and  a  very  clear,  beautiful  one,  although  here 
vegetation  is  backward,  yet  the  serene,  placid  sky,  the  joyous  caroling  of  the 
feathered  songsters,  shows  that  the  summer  is  approaching  and  that  the 
same  beneficent  parent  still  orders  and  directs  His  creation,  and  arranges 
all  for  the  happiness  of  man  were  he  disposed  to  live  in  obedience  to  His 
laws. 

As  these  reflections  come  to  the  mind  how  strong  doth  the  contrast 
appear,  when  in  mental  vision  we  survey  the  enormous  preparations  that 
are  being  made  to  destroy  the  lives  and  property  of  our  fellow-men  In 
our  own  loved  country.  Verily  the  kind,  the  loving,  feeling  Christian  heart 
almost  sickens  at  the  thought  that  with  all  our  boasted  advancement, 
with  our  missionaries  in  almost  every  clime  teaching  the  contents  of  the 
Bible  to  the  (so-called)  benighted  heathen,  and  yet  we  as  a  nation  have 
yet  to  learn  to  fulfill  the  two  great  commandments,  to  first  love  the 
Lord  with  all  thy  mind,  soul  and  strength,  and  then  our  neighbor  as  our- 
selves, for  was  this  the  experience  of  all  who  professed  to  be  Christian  it 
does  appear  to  me  that  none  of  these  would  be  found  in  warlike  array. 
And  yet  when  we  remember  that  the  great  mass  of  professors  do  not  fully 
recognize  that  the  immediate  inspiration  and  revealing  power  of  God  ex- 
ists in  the  present  day,  and  hence  voluntarily  close  the  door  through 
which  they  might  become  acquainted  with  Him,  so  as  to  feel  His  love  in 
truth,  for  it  appears  to  me  that  we  cannot  truly  love  a  being  we  do  not 
know  by  an    intimate  personal    acquaintance,   although    we    may   be   pre- 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  109 

possessed  towards  Him  by  the  testimony  of  those  who  have  experimentally 
known  Him,  and  thus  be  the  better  prepared  to  allow  our  hearts  to  flow 
out  in  love  when  brought  into  a  nearer  acquaintance  before  we  can  be- 
stow our  affection  understandingly.  When  I  take  this  view  of  the  subject 
it  does  not  seem  so  strange  to  me  that  while  mankind  is  willing  to 
be  taught  by  learned  men,  who  in  turn  teach  that  the  Great  Allwise 
Jehovah  is  a  being  of  like  passions  with  man,  that  He  is  capable  of 
being  angry  and  that  He  must  be  appeased,  that  He  controls  and  directs 
the  movements  of  one  of  the  contending  armies,  that  it  is  by  His  direction 
that  human  beings  are  slaughtered  by  thousands  and  their  souls,  while 
filled  with  passion  and  desire  for  revenge,  are  thus  sent  before  Him  for 
judgment,  but  oh,  when  the  heart  has,  by  an  obedience  to  the  inshining  'if 
the  light  of  truth,  known  of  an  advancement,  as  it  were,  step  by  step  in 
the  knowledge  of  Heaven's  Eternal  King  and  His  attributes,  when  it  has 
found  that  everything  within  it  which  is  opposed  to  the  pure  principle 
of  love,  when  it  comes  through  an  obedience  to  this  divine  principle  to 
love  its  enemies,  to  do  good  to  those  that  hate  it,  to  pray  for  those  who 
despitefully  use  and  persecute  it,  when  it  finds  that  every  motive  like  a 
retaliation  brings  a  cloud  between  it  and  the  sun  of  righteousness,  how- 
such  a  mind  sorrows  when  placed  amid  scenes  of  mortal  conflict,  when 
each  day's  reports  bring  tidings  of  still  more  extensive  preparations  for  war 
or  that  more  souls  have  been  hurried  to  eternity  unprepared  to  enjoy  its 
blissful  abodes. 

I  look  forward  to  our  annual  gathering  as  a  season  of  deep  exercise, 
and  if  my  feelings  do  not  deceive  me  the  dedicated  faithful  servants  will 
have  to  wade  through  deep  suffering  on  account  of  the  lack  of  faithfulness 
on  the  part  of  our  members  in  keeping  clear  of  the  entangling  alliances 
with  those  professors  who  are  relying  on  external  means,  expecting 
thereby  to  witness   salvation. 

It  is  with  a  thankful  heart  that,  while  I  survey  the  conflicts  going  on 
around  me,  I  can  feel  that  neither  my  voice  or  my  hand  has  contributed 
to  bring  about  this  state  of  things,  and  if  it  be  my  lot  to  go  down  into 
suffering  with  the  suffering  and  be  baptized  into  feeling  with  those  who 
are  in  trouble  and  sorrow  of  heart,  or  to  be  stripped  of  worldy  pos- 
sessions on  account  of  my  testimony  for  peace  and  love,  I  have  an  unshaken 
confidence  that  my  God  will  not  require  of  me  more  than  I  shall  be 
abilitated  to  perform  or  undergo,  and  thus  I  will  endeavor  to  abide  in 
patience  whatever  bonds  and  afflictions  await  me. 

I   am   affectionately  thy   attached    friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 


no  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Mendon,   Fifth   month    10,    1861. 
To  G.  &  E.  H. : 

Beloved  Cousins. — My  mind  has  so  often  been  turned  towards  you  dur- 
ing the  past  few  days,  and  being  driven  from  my  farm  work  by  the  rain 
I  thought  I  would  employ  the  time  in  addressing  you  through  the  medium 
of  the  pen,  and  thereby  acknowledge  the  reception  of  your  acceptable 
epistle  conveying  to  us  that,  though  you  had  been  rather  dilatory  in 
keeping  up  your  share  of  our  correspondence,  you  still  held  us  in  remem- 
brance and  near  affection. 

When  distance  divides  those  whose  hearts  are  bound  together  with  the 
chain  of  true  affection  a  frequent  interchange  of  thought  and  feeling 
serves  to  keep  that  chain  bright  and  strong,  but  if  no  manifested  love 
wings  its  flight  to  those  absent  ones,  its  links,  as  it  were,  will  rust  and 
grow  weaker. 

It  may  not  be  inaptly  remarked  that  our  thoughts  are  often  shaped  from 
the  events  which  are  passing  around  us  and  the  position  and  frame  of 
mind  in  which  we  view  them,  or  at  least  that  must  be  a  strange  tem- 
perament which  can  view  a  land  in  commotion  and  not  bestow  a  thought 
thereon.  And  amid  the  excitement  that  now  overspreads  our  country 
while  the  tocsin  of  war  is  sounding  and  contending  armies  are  gathering 
and  preparing  for  a  deadly  conflict,  I  view  the  scene  in  mental  vision 
with  deep,  heartfelt  sorrow.  When  I  read  the  exciting,  thrilling  call 
to  arms  from  political  editors  I  do  not  wonder,  but  when  I  find  men 
who  are  standing  high  among  their  fellows  as  professed  ministers  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  delivering  discourses  encouraging  their  congregations 
to  buckle  on  the  armor,  shoulder  the  death-dealing  gun,  to  unsheath  the 
sword  and  go  forth  to  destroy  the  lives  of  those  even  with  whom  they 
are  making  a  common  profession  of  serving  the  same  God,  my  heart  is 
filled  with  sorrow  at  their  blindness  and  the  blindness  of  the  people,  and  I 
feel  to  present  to  you  for  your  candid  consideration  some  views  on  this 
subject  and  which  seem  to  me  to  be  more  consistent  with  the  mission  of 
Jesus. 

We  are  professing  to  be  Christians.  This  nation  is  called  a  Christian 
nation.  Now  the  first  consideration  for  us  is,  What  is  a  Christian?  To 
which  the  general  answer  would  be,  a  follower  of  Christ.  A  follower  of 
Christ  in  what?  Why,  to  my  mind,  as  I  understand  the  obligations  resting 
upon  me  in  that  direction,  I  am  to  follow  Him  in  that  course  of  life  by 
which  He  was  preserved  from  the  commission  of  sin ;  and  this,  I  find, 
according  to  my  apprehension,  consisted  in  obeying,  carrying  out  and 
fulfilling  the  law  and  directions  of  His  Father  in  all  things  and  under  all 
circumstances. 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  in 

Well  then,  if  this  view  be  correct,  let  us  trace,  as  He  laid  down  in  His 
daily  walk  and  in  the  precepts  which  are  recorded  as  having  been  delivered 
by  Him,  and  sec  if  in  the  whole  that  has  come  down  to  us  if  there  be  a 
single  sentence  or  a  single  action  from  which  we  may  draw  the  con- 
clusion that  it  would  be  right  under  any  situation  or  provocation  for  one 
who  is  really  a  Christian  to  take  the  life  of  another  fellow-man.  It  was 
a  precept  given  by  Him  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  referring  to  the 
Mosaic  command,  "  Ye  have  heard  it  said,  an  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth 
for  a  tooth,  but  I  say  unto  you  resist  not  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with 
good.  Love  your  enemies.  Do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  bless  them 
that  curse  you  and  pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute 
you,  that  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  which  is  in  Heaven/' 
Then  mark  still  further  how  He  bears  His  testimony  against  everything 
like  retaliation,  when  He  says:  "If  thine  enemy  smite  thee  on  the 
one  cheek  turn  to  him  the  other  also,  if  he  sue  thee  at  the  law  and  take 
away  thy  coat  give  him  thy  cloak  also."  And  still  farther,  "  When  thou 
bringest  thy  gift  to  the  altar,"  or  as  I  understand  it,  when  thou  comest 
into  the  presence  of  God  to  worship  Him,  and  thou  rememberest  that  thy 
brother  has  aught  against  thee,  leave  there  thy  gift,  first  go  and  be  recon- 
ciled to  thy  brother  and  then  come  and  offer  thy  gift. 

We  see  here  that  no  worship  from  us  will  be  acceptable  in  the  divine 
sight  while  we  cherish  the  least  feeling  of  bitterness  against  a  brother 
or  a  sister,  and  then  still  further,  "  If  ye  love  them  that  love  you  what  re- 
ward have  ye,  do  not  publicans  and  sinners  the  same?  How  then  can  a 
man  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  if  he  love  not  his  brother  whom 
he  hath  seen,"  and  then  when  pronouncing  His  blessings  He  says,  Blessed 
are  the  peacemakers  for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God.  Thus 
we  see  when  we  come  to  carry  out  these  sublime  precepts  there  is  no 
room  for  anything  but  love  to  all,  not  only  to  our  friends  but  to  our 
enemies.  Then  let  us  follow  Him  to  the  close  of  His  life  and  we  find 
that  He  fully  carried  out  all  that  He  had  laid  down.  See  how  beautifully 
He  exemplified  them  when  the  emissaries  of  the  chief  priests  came  to  take 
Him  in  that  hour  when  He  knew  He  was  betrayed  and  that  He  would 
be  put  to  death.  When  Peter,  in  his  love  for  Him  and  in  the  promptings 
of  his  animal  nature,  drew  his  sword  and  smote  off  the  ear  of  the  servant 
of  the  high  priest,  mark  the  rebuke  :  "  Put  up  thy  sword  for  they  that 
take  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword,"  and  then  reached  forth  His 
hand  and  healed  the  ear  of  him  who  had  been  smitten.  Then  let  us 
follow  Him  before  Pilate  where,  when  falsely  accused,  making  no  de- 
fence, ret  inning  no  railing,  but  as  a  lamb  led  to  the  slaughter,  or  as  a 
sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  opened  He  not  His  mouth,"  and 
when   about   to  be   crucified,    when    He   bore   testimony   that   His    Father 


ii2  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

could  furnish  Him  twelve  legions  of  angels  if  needful  to  rescue  Him, 
but  no ;  His  work  was  done,  He  was  at  peace  with  God.  He  had  no  fear 
of  death  and  therefore  in  the  fullness  of  that  love  which  filled  His  heart 
He  could  titter  that  sublime  petition,  "  Father,  forgive  them ;  they  know 
not  what  they  do." 

Oh,  beloved  cousins,  when  we  thus  contemplate  the  precepts  of  that 
Holy  One  and  trace  them  as  carried  out  in  His  example,  where  can  we 
find  any  excuse  to  harm  or  injure  a  fellow-being?  How,  oh  how  can  a 
professed  minister  of  the  gospel  call  upon  his  flock  to  go  forth  to  slay 
and  kill?  Can  these  be  the  true  ministers  of  the  sanctuary?  Can  these 
be  they  who,  when  done  with  time,  will  join  that  innumerable  company 
who  have  washed  and  made  white  their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb? 

Let  us  look  at  another  scene.  Here  in  our  own  country  Northern  and 
Southern  brethren  meet  on  the  battlefield,  each  army  has  its  chaplain,  a 
professed  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  which  breathes  that  glorious 
anthem,  "  On  earth  peace  and  good  will  to  men,"  and  let  us  in  imagination 
listen  to  the  prayers  that  ascend  a  few  brief  moments  before  they  are 
engaged  in  the  deadly  strife,  and  we  hear  each  praying  to  the  same  God 
that  success  may  crown  the  efforts  of  each  army,  that  the  victory  may 
be  theirs,  which  means  that  their  side  shall  kill  or  wound  the  most.  Can 
these  be  the  followers  of  that  meek  and  lowly  Lamb  of  God  I  have  above 
described?  I  unhesitatingly  say  no,  for  I  firmly  believe  that  God  never 
did  nor  ever  will  order  and  direct  that  human  beings  should  thus  slay 
and  butcher  each  other.  I  know  there  are  many  who  think  that  God 
sends  wars  to  punish  mankind  for  their  sins,  but  I  do  not  so  view  the  attri- 
butes of  Deity.  For  as  I  do  not  find  any  law  of  God  but  that  if  obeyed 
would  lead  to  happiness  and  peace,  but  man  being  a  free  agent  and  endowed 
with  the  power  of  choice  between  obeying  the  laws  of  God  and  thereby 
embracing  good,  and  living  in  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  his  selfish 
nature  and  thus  producing  evil,  so  as  nations  instead  of  living  in  obe- 
dience to  those  beautiful  and  happifying  laws  of  God.  choose  to  live  in 
accordance  with  the  promptings  of  their  animal  natures  bring  about 
evil,  and  hence  wars  ensue  to  settle  difficulties  or  to  conquer  the  weaker. 
Mark  the  workings  of  the  animal  nature  as  exemplified  in  the  brute  crea- 
tion, as  well  as  in  our  own  individual  experience,  and  we  see  that  this 
spirit  of  the  stronger  to  rule  over  the  weak  and  to  retaliate  for  real  or 
supposed  injuries,  and  then  trace  the  workings  of  that  silent  yet  powerful 
monitor  within  us,  and  do  we  not  find  that  its  laws  given,  its  efforts  made 
are  to  redeem  us  from  this  warring  state  and  instead  of  retaliation,  enab- 
ling us  to  forgive  instead  of  conquering  by  force,  requiring  us  to  love  our 
neighbors  as  ourselves?  Then  if  this  be  our  experience  as  individuals, 
would  not  the  same   God  who  thus  leads   individuals,  lead  nations  if  all 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  113 

were  obedient  in  the  same  path?  Hence  I  draw  my  deduction  that  God 
does  not  now  sanction  war,  nor  even  the  taking  of  life  in  self-defense,  and 
if  not  now,  as  He  is  unchangeably  the  same  yesterday,  today  and  for- 
ever, so  I  am  brought  to  the  conclusion  that  He  never  did  sanction  the 
taking  of  human  life,  even  in  self-defense.  I  may  differ  in  this  thought 
from  mankind  in  general,  yet  when  we  reflect  that  in  order  to  be  a 
Christian  that  nothing  but  love  can  pervade  our  hearts,  and  when  we 
thus  know  that  we  are  at  peace  with  God  it  follows  as  a  natural  conse- 
quence that  death  has  no  terrors  for  us,  and  when  we  know  that  a  man 
who  would,  while  we  were  in  this  state,  having  nothing  in  our  hearts  but 
love  for  the  human  family,  take  our  lives,  must  be  wholly  unprepared  to  die, 
let  me  candidly  query,  would  life  be  so  dear  to  us  that  we  would  be  willing 
to  enjoy  it  at  the  expense  of  the  consciousness  that  our  hands  had  been 
bathed  in  our  brother's  blood  and  that  we  had  sent  him  unprepared  before 
the  tribunal  of  a  just  God  and  doomed  him  to  an  eternity  of  misery  and 
woe. 

I  had  no  idea,  dear  cousins,  of  taking  up  this  subject  at  so  great  a 
length  when  I  commenced  writing,  but  something  seemed  to  impress  me 
that  it  would  be  right  and  I  have  endeavored  to  follow  the  opening,  trust- 
ing that  if  you  are  not  prepared  to  adopt  the  sentiments  herein  contained 
they  will  at  least  furnish  you  food  for  reflection  that  may  lead  you  to 
trace  the  workings  of  the  Infinite  Spirit  upon  the  mind  of  one  so  unworthy 
as  myself. 

In  much  love,  I  remain  affectionately  your  attached  cousin, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon,   Tenth   month  6,    1861. 
John  Watson  : 

Beloved  Friend. — I  find  that  weeks  have  glided  away  until  months  have 
gone  since  last  we  met  in  the  body,  but  often,  very  often  has  the  mind  of 
thy  young  friend  recalled  thy  countenance  and  as  often  mingled  with  thee 
in  spirit,  and  now,  as  it  is  First-day  afternoon,  and  though  I  have  been 
engaged  in  finishing  copying  the  epistles  for  Philadelphia  and  New  York, 
yet  I  thought  I  would  not  lay  aside  my  writing  materials  until  I  had  given 
thee  some  evidence  that  the  bond  of  union,  which  has  heretofore  bound 
us  in  sweet  fellowship,  remains  unbroken  on  my  part. 

Oh,  dear  friend,  my  spirit  is  often  humbled  in  thankfulness  unto  our 
God  for  His  goodness  to  me  in  that  He  has  permitted  me  to  number  so 
many  of  His  dependent  children  among  my  most  precious  friends,  and  my 
secret  cry  very  often  is,  may  I  continue  to  walk  worthy  of  their  confi- 
dence and  esteem,  which  I  know  can  only  be  done  by  a  faithful  abiding 
at  the  feet  of  the  Divine  Master  and  being  obedient  to  His  commands. 


ii4  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Last  week  was  our  Quarterly  Meeting  at  this  place  and  a  precious  season 
it  proved  to  be  to  me,  and  I  trust  to  many  others,  for  my  lot  had  been 
for  some  days  previous  to  be  remanded  to  the  stripping  room,  and  I  went 
to  meeting  feeling  very  poor  and  low  in  spirit,  but  as  I  endeavored  to  be 
faithful  to  the  openings  made  and  to  the  ability  afforded,  I  came  away 
rejoicing.  Blessed,  forever  blessed  be  the  name  of  Israel's  unslumbering 
Shepherd. 

My  dear  wife  accompanied  me  to  Yarmouth  in  the  Eighth  month  to  at- 
tend the  Half  Yearly  Meeting  and  visit  our  friends  thereaway,  and  the 
Master  was  not  wanting  to  qualify  for  the  service  required,  and  I  believe 
that  meeting  will  be  long  remembered  by  many  who  were  present.  It 
has  seldom  been  my  lot  to  witness  a  season  when  so  many  were  tendered 
even  to  tears,  and  I  believe  some  hearts  who  had  until  then  stood  out 
and  kept  out  the  beloved  of  souls  "until  "  His  head  was  wet  with  the  dew 
and  His  locks  as  with  the  drops  of  the  night,"  were  made  willing  to  open 
the  door  and  receive  Him  in  the  simple  way  of  His  coming. 

I  perceive  that  thy  dear  son,  of  whom  thou  spoke  at  our  late  Yearly 
Meeting,  has  passed  away,  leaving  no  doubt  a  deep  void  in  your  hearts, 
but  I  trust  you  have  the  evidence  that  all  is  well  with  him. 

Our  family  circle  remains  as  when  I  saw  thee  and  we  have  been  per- 
mitted to  enjoy  our  usual  health,  which  I  believe  is  the  case  with  most 
hereaway,  though  death  has  claimed  some,  and  among  these  was  the  only 
son  of  Joseph  and  Jane  Baker.  Thus  is  life  interspersed  with  rejoicing 
and  sorrow,  and  happy  is  he  indeed  who  recognizes  through  all  the  hand  of 
the  omnipotent  and  is  prepared  in  hours  of  joy  to  give  Him  thanks  and 
in  hours  of  sorrow  to  acknowledge  that  He  doeth  all  things  well. 

As  I  view  the  commotions  which  are  agitating  my  country,  while  I  re- 
member that  my  countrymen  who  should  be  striving  with  each  other  to 
promote  her  best  and  highest  interest,  are  arrayed  in  dark,  dread  hos- 
tility to  each  other,  how  my  spirit  mourns,  and  how  I  do  long  that  men 
might  be  willing  to  come  under  the  guidance  of  the  Prince  of  Peace 
that  they  might  hearken  to  the  monitions  of  the  still  small  voice  and  be- 
come obedient  to  its  promptings  and  thus  be  enabled  to  overcome  the 
monster  self.  How  soon,  were  this  the  case,  would  we  behold  a  different 
state  of  things.  But  as  He  who  created  all  things  and  overrules  all  can 
stay  the  wrath  of  man  and  turn  what  he  intends  for  evil  into  good,  so 
I  feel  to  leave  all  in  His  hands  and  strive  to  perform  my  allotted  duty, 
trusting  that  all  will  work  together  in  the  end  for  good  to  those  whose 
desires  are  to  serve  the  Lord. 

In  much  love,  I  remain  thy  much  attached  young  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  115 

Mendon,  Tenth  month  31,  1861. 
To  I.   B.   W.  : 

Beloved  Friend. — My  mind  this  afternoon  has  been  much  with  thee 
and  in  accordance  with  the  impressions  made  thereon  I  have  under- 
taken to  convey  through  this  medium  such  feelings  and  views  as  may 
arise. 

I  think  I  am  warranted  in  saying  that  there  is  a  cord  which  binds  our 
spirits  in  nearness  of  feeling,  which  emanates  from  that  invisible  yet  illim- 
itable source  of  all  good,  and  I  trust  thou  will  readily  believe  that  it  is 
from  and  under  the  exercise  of  that  feeling  that  I  now  write  thee. 

We  are  standing  before  our  fellows  with  deep  and  high  responsibilities 
resting  upon  us,  and  although  there  is  in  reality  no  more  necessity  for  us 
to  keep  our  eyes  single  to  the  pointings  of  Divine  Wisdom  than  for  others, 
yet  the  consequences  resulting  from  balking  our  profession,  from  appear- 
ing to  be  one  thing  in  the  gallery  and  another  when  occupied  in  the  con- 
cerns which  belong  to  this  life  in  temporal  things,  has  a  wider  influence 
and  is  more  pregnant  with  evil  to  others  and  proves  a  greater  stumbling 
block  in  the  way  of  the  honest  yet  unsettled  enquirer  and  fills  the  minds 
of  those  who  love  us  with  a  deeper  sorrow,  and  hence  it  appears  to  me 
to  be  very  necessary  that  we  set  a  double  guard  at  every  avenue  in 
which  the  enemy  of  our  souls  (that  is,  our  own  self-will)  may  approach 
remembering  the  injunction  of  Him  whose  example  we  are  professing  to 
follow :  "  If  any  man  will  be  my  disciple  let  him  first  deny  himself,  take 
up  his  daily  cross  and  follow  me."  Oh,  how  hard  this  denying  self.  This 
brings  to  mind  the  parting  admonition  of  that  dear  old  servant  of  the 
Most  High,  Elizabeth  Leedom,  when  she  was  last  in  this  place.  After  a 
favored  meeting,  in  which  our  testimonies  had  mingled  and  blended  in 
sweet  harmony,  she  said  "  Remember,  John,  the  enemy  is  not  dead  yet." 
How  true,  though  overcome  at  one  point,  he  quickly  makes  his  appearance 
at  another,  and  how  often  it  becomes  necessary  to  scrutinize  closely  or 
to  turn  the  fleece  more  than  once  lest  his  appearance,  clothed  as  an  angel 
of  light,   deceive   us. 

How  often  do  we  cling  to  some  cherished  hope  or  plan  and  seek  to 
make  a  course  of  conduct  appear  to  be  right?  How  often  does  it  recur 
to  the  mind  that  what  we  desire  is  lawful  and  that  man  will  justify  us 
in  its  performance,  but  when  we  scan  the  motive  closely  it  will  not  bear 
the  test  of  divine  unselfish  love.  There  is  something  of  our  own  plan- 
ning or  of  our  own  willing  lurking  within,  and  if  so  the  future  will  be 
shrouded  in  darkness  and  dismay; 

But  when  the  heart  recoils  from  the  commission  of  that  which,  though 
appearing  to  bring  with  it  a  seeming  outward  gain,  and  throws  itself 
unreservedly,   as   it    were,   into    the    arms    of   an   omnipotent   God,    whose 


n6  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

spirit  by  the  revelation  of  its  light  upon  the  understanding  has  shown  us 
what  we  must  surrender,  I  have  full  confidence  that  He  who  was  never 
foiled  in  battle,  whose  arm  is  ever  bared  for  the  protection  of  His  truly 
dependent  children,  will  open  a  way  even  when  our  poor  visions  cannot 
discover  any  possible  way,  and  if  we  are  faithful  to  move  only  at  His 
command  we  shall  have  cause  to  sing  His  praise  as  on  the  banks  of 
deliverance. 

How  deeply  interesting  is  that  account  of  the  children  of  Israel,  when 
camped  by  the  Red  Sea,  with  mountains  on  either  side  and  a  relentless 
enemy  pursuing  them  from  behind.  Behold  their  tribulation  and  the  fear 
that  would  naturally  arise  that  all  was  lost  and  that  they  must  be  utterly 
destroyed.  If  the  present  impression  of  my  mind  does  not  deceive  me, 
thou  at  this  time  can  fully  understand  this  condition,  and  that  there 
appears  but  little  if  any  way  for  thee  to  move,  and  the  conflicts  of  mind 
thou  hast  undergone  and  art  undergoing  are  deeply  distressing.  And  the 
language  to  thee  is,  "  Be  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  God."  In  the  hour 
of  mortal  conflict  resist  the  temptation  of  the  enemy  that  is  assailing  thee, 
give  all  up  to  the  care  and  direction  of  Him  who  sees  not  as  man  sees  and 
when  He  shall  be  pleased  to  open  the  path  for  thy  feet  move  bravely  for- 
ward,  heed  not  the  whisperings  of  self  within,  nor  trust  the  advice  of  those 
without,  though  it  may  cost  thee  all  outward  possessions,  though  it  may 
seem  that  thy  outward  enemies  may  gain  a  temporary  advantage,  but  move 
bravely  forward,  trust  implicitly  in  that  guide  whom  thou  hast  known 
in  days  past  to  lead  thee  out  of  the  mire  of  despair,  and  plant  thy  feet 
upon  that  sure  foundation  wherein  thou  hast  found  safety.  I  do  not 
know  why  my  mind  should  be  so  impressed,  yet  so  vividly  do  I  feel, 
so  clearly  do  I  see  the  agitations  which  are  troubling  thy  mind,  though  I 
know  not  their  nature,  that  I  felt  my  peace  consisted  in  sounding  the 
warning  to  heed  the  monitions  of  the  swift  witness  for  truth,  to  let  thine 
eye  be  kept  wholly  and  singly  to  the  shining  of  that  light  which  is  even 
now  glimmering  as  in  the  distance.  Eye  it  steadily  and  it  will  approach 
nearer  and  nearer  unto  thee  and  when  it  shows  thee  the  path  before  thee 
advance  therein,  leave  all  doubtings  behind  thee,  and  it  will  lead  thee 
out  of  the  wilderness  that  now  surrounds  thee  and  bring  thee  to  the 
glorious  mansions  of  peace,  and  abilitate  thee  to  exclaim  in  truth  "  Great 
and  marvelous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty,  just  and  true  are  all 
Thy  ways,  Thou  King  of  Saints." 

Oh,  lose  not  this  high  behest,  this  glorious  prize  for  a  seeming  temporal 
advantage,  although  it  may  seem  to  be  easily  obtained,  for  if  it  cost  thee 
such  a  loss  of  what  benefit  will  it  be  to  thee?  Where  will  be  the  en- 
joyment if  the  consciousness  of  disobedience  and  a  turning  away  from 
clear  convictions  of  right  are  continually  arising  to  annoy? 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  117 

But  if  thou  follow  this  sure  guide  it  will  not  only  enable  thee  to  par- 
take of  those  great  privileges  of  which  I  have  written,  but  will  abilitate 
thee  to  meekly  bear  the  railings  of  thy  accusers,  and  return  good  to  them 
that  hate  thee,  to  bless  them  that  curse  thee. 

It  is  the  deep  and  earnest  breathing  of  my  spirit  that  this  may  be 
fully  realized  by  thee,  for  I  feel  that  the  Lord  hath  need  of  thee  and  that 
thy  present  deep  trials  may  yet  prove  great  blessings.  Let  us  then 
humbly  and  meekly  seek  to  know  His  will  and  His  alone,  that  we  may 
be  preserved  through  every  earthly  trial  in  an  unwavering  implicit  trust 
and  confidence  in  Him  who  doeth  all  things  well,  and  that  when  we 
shall  be  called  away  from  these  scenes  to  the  dark  confines  of  the  tomb 
our  spirits  may  be  fully  prepared  to  join  the  angelic  hosts  who  are 
eternally  singing  hosannas  to  our  God. 

In  much  love  to  thee,  I  remain  thy  fellow  traveler  and,  I  trust  fellow 
laborer,  in  the  service  of  our  Lord, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Note. — It  will  be  proper  to  here  state  that,  by  a  letter  received  from  the 
person  above  addressed  in  a  few  days  after  it  was  written,  I  was  informed 
that  I  was  correct  in  my  feelings  regarding  her  situation,  and  that  my 
missive  had  greatly  encouraged  her. 

Mendon,    Eleventh    month    2,    1861. 
To  Isaac  Brown  : 

Esteemed  Friend. — Such  has  been  the  nearness  of  feeling  going  out  to 
thee,  so  strongly  have  my  sympathies  been  drawn  out  towards  thee  that 
thou  art  often  brought  before  me  in  my  moments  of  calm  mediation, 
when  my  mind  seems  encompassed  by  the  matchless  love  of  Divine  Good- 
ness, and  as  the  inclemency  of  the  weather  precludes  my  laboring  out  of 
doors  I  thought  I  might  profitably  employ  my  time  in  penning  some  of  my 
feelings  and  reflections  for  thy  perusal,  believing  if  it  shall  serve  no  other 
purpose  it  will  at  least  tend  to  strengthen  the  chord  of  affection  under 
which  our  spirits  have  been  drawn  towards  each  other. 

When  we  gather  into  that  solemn  profound  silence  of  mind  wherein 
the  things  and  cares  of  earth,  with  their  anxieties  and  perplexities,  are 
brought  into  subjection  and  kept  as  under  the  feet,  and  the  soul  then 
drinks  in  from  the  outflowings  of  the  fountain  of  immaculate  and  pure 
divine  wisdom,  receiving  therefrom  a  renewed  vitality  and  new  accessions 
of  the  knowledge  of  those  bright  realities  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
which  are  mysterious  to  the  natural  understanding  of  man,  of  how  little 
account   do  the  acquirements   of  the  human   intellect   appear?     It   is   only 


n8  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

while  thus  gathered  that  we  fully  understand  the  riches  of  the  love  of  our 
God,  its  universality  and  its  adaptation  to  the  wants  and  capacities  of  the 
souls  of  men  under  whatever  circumstances  they  may  be  placed.  And 
as  we  thus  learn  the  depth  of  its  riches  we  realize  which  of  the  three 
heavenly  virtues — Faith,  Hope  and  Charity — or  Love,  that  charity  is 
the  greatest.  Faith  and  Hope  are  in  comparison  selfish  virtues  because 
they  belong  wholly  to  ourselves ;  we  can  divide  them  with  no  one,  we  can- 
not partake  of  them  with  another.  The  faith  we  have  is  derived  from  the 
evidences  unfolded  to  us,  and  though  we  may  attempt  to  describe  the 
means  and  methods  whereby  we  have  arrived  at  our  faith,  the  evidence 
which  is  able  to  convince  another  so  that  they  may  arrive  at  the  same  con- 
clusion, can  only  be  furnished  by  the  same  power  and  through  the 
same  channel  by  which  we  received  it.  Then  too,  as  hope  is  and  can 
only  be  ours  in  accordance  with  the  faith  we  have  and  hold,  so  it  must  be 
evident  that  none  can  partake  of  this  same  hope  until  he  be  possessed  of  the 
same  faith.  But  when  our  faith  becomes  firmly  grounded  in  the  immedi- 
ately revealed  will  of  God  through  the  Christ  within  the  heart,  and  we 
thereby  have  a  hope  that  we  may  become  the  sons  of  God  by  adoption, 
heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  Jesus  Christ,  which  state  is  only  attain- 
able through  our  humble,  passive  obedience  to  the  requisitions  of  the  Di- 
vine will  as  thus  immeditely  revealed.  Then  we  know  our  selfishness  or 
the  selfishness  of  our  nature  subdued,  and  in  its  stead  more  of  that  pure, 
high,  and  holy  principle,  Charity,  or  the  Love  or  God,  which  is  wholly  un- 
selfish, fills  the  heart  and  radiates  from  us  towards  all  those  with  whom 
we  are  brought  into  contact,  and  over  whom  we  exert  an  influence.  This 
is  the  high  prerogative  of  a  true  son  of  God,  and  is  the  mark  for  which 
all  should  aim,  but  more  especially  should  it  become  the  clothing  of  those, 
who  like  ourselves  at  times,  stand  as  mouth  for  the  Lord  to  the  people 
and  as  instruments  in  His  holy  hand. 

I  trust  that  in  thy  experience  thou  hast  been  brought  to  see  that  God  in 
His  nature  and  vital  essence  is  wholly  replete  and  complete  without  man, 
that  it  does  not  add  to  Him  or  His  enjoyment  if  man  always  obeys  His 
commands,  neither  does  it  detract  from  Him  or  His  enjoyment  if  man  is 
disobedient  and  rejects  His  counsels.  Hence  in  all  His  dealings  with  man, 
in  all  the  laws  established  for  his  government,  in  all  the  penalties  insti- 
tuted for  the  transgression  of  those  laws  it  is  the  welfare  of  man  and  his 
best  and  highest  interests  He  has  in  view,  and  man  alone  receives  the  benefit 
of  his  obedience  to  those  counsels  and  those  laws  by  which  his  spirit  be- 
comes more  and  more  fitted  to  enjoy  the  communion  with  his  Creator, 
becomes  more  and  more  likened  unto  Him,  approaches  nearer  and  nearer 
to  that  state  of  perfect  worship  wherein  all  the  evil  propensities  of  his 
nature  become  subjected  to  the  guidance  of  those  pure  childlike,  innocent 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  119 

principles,  which,  as  it  is  suffered  to  rule,  becomes  to  us  the  Wonder- 
ful Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  and  herein  man  acts  towards  his  fellow  man  in  and  under  that 
highest  virtue,  Charity,  in  that  he  fulfills  the  command  as  laid  down  by  the 
Blessed  Jesus,  "  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 

Oh  high  attainment  and  yet  within  our  reach,  and  it  is  the  earnest 
desire  of  the  writer  for  himself  and  for  all  his  fellow  men  that  it  may  be 
our  happy  experience. 

When  we  reach  this  state  of  attainment  we  have  arrived  at  that  millen- 
nial condition  so  beautifully  described  by  the  prophet — wherein  "  The  lion 
shall  lie  down  with  the  lamb,"  etc.,  and  how  clear  is  the  conclusion  that  if 
every  mind  was  earnestly  striving  to  arrive  at  this  condition  there  would 
be  no  room  for  strife  nor  contention,  and  hence  as  the  spirit  that  leads  to 
war  and  fighting  would  be  checked  at  the  root,  so  would  they  cease  from 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Believe  me,  dear  friend,  this  is  no  studied  effort  under  which  I  have  a 
desire  to  teach  or  instruct  thee,  but  I  have  simply  penned  that  which 
has  arisen  since  I  commenced,  for  I  knew  not  the  direction  I  should  be 
led  when  I  took  the  pen,  and  some  of  the  expressions  used  I  do  not  re- 
member as  ever  having  occurred  to  me  before.  I  sometimes  think  when 
the  mind  is  properly  qualified  an  interchange  of  views  in  this  manner 
between  those  who  feel  their  spirits  cemented  together  in  the  Savior's 
love  may  be  useful  to  encourage  and  to  provoke  one  another  unto  good 
works. 

There  are  many  seasons  of  proving  and  stripping  experienced  in  the  pro- 
bationary journey  of  those  who  are  endeavoring  to  follow  the  leadings  of 
the  Divine  Master,  and  especially  those  who  are  called  to  publicly  labor 
in  His  cause.  And  I  feel  to  say  to  thee  hold  fast  thy  faith  without 
wavering,  continue  in  seasons  of  deep  poverty  wherein  the  Lord  seems  to 
have  withdrawn  the  light  of  His  countenance  for  a  season,  to  keep  the  eye 
steadfastly  fixed  on  the  attainment  of  that  high  standing  of  a  pillar  in  the 
Church  of  Christ  that  shall  no  more  go  out,  and  in  due  season  the  light 
will  again  break  forth  refreshing  and  reviving  thy  spirit.  And  again  when 
in  seasons  of  great  abounding,  wherein  thou  may  be  permitted,  as  it  were, 
to  ride  the  King's  horse,  beware  of  being  elated,  but  return  like  humble 
Mordecai  to  the  King's  gate,  to  the  Master's  feet — satisfied  with  the  re- 
ward of  peace,  with  the  language  "  I  have  done  what  thou  gavest  me  to  do. 
What  more  hast  thou  for  me,  for  the  crown  is  Thine."  The  power  and 
ability  is  from  Thee,  and  unless  Thou  command,  open  the  way  and  afford 
the  ability  to  labor,  all   my  efforts   are  in  vain. 


120  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

And  now,  dear  friend,  in  that  love  which  reaches  unto  all  and  which 
binds  and  cements  into  a  true  unity  of  feeling,  I  bid  thee  affectionately 
farewell,  and  remain  thy  truly  attached  friend. 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon  Center,  Eleventh  month  23,  1861. 
To  L.  B. : 

Esteemed  Friend. — Thy  sweetly  affectionate  epistle  of  the  Thirteenth  of 
last  month  was  duly  received,  warmly  welcomed,  and  truly  appreciated,  for 
I  regard  these  missives,  when  emanating  from  hearts  in  which  dwell  those 
desires  whose  teachings  have  in  view  the  highest  and  best  interests  of 
mankind,  as  contributing  to  brighten  the  chain  of  affection  and  strengthen- 
ing the  bonds  of  union  which  bind  kindred  spirits.  I  have  apprehended 
under  this  feeling  that  I  might  safely  commence  a  reply  and  in  that  ability 
which  may  be  afforded  me,  while  I  proceed  I  hope  to  write  so  as  it  may 
prove  interesting  to  thee,  though  I  do  not  feel  that  mine  is  the  experience 
of  the  mature  man,  but  on  the  contrary  I  am  still  in  the  youthful  state, 
if  indeed  I  have  advanced  much  beyond  that  of  the  lisping  babe.  So  I 
would  not  have  thee  place  an  overestimate  upon  my  views  and  opinions 
nor  accept  anything  as  truth  because  my  pen  has  traced  it,  but  only  receive 
it  as  such  when  it  meets  the  leadings  of  that  witness  in  thy  own  heart 
whom  no  sophistry  can  remove,  or  no  efforts  of  our  own  can  thwart. 

In  regard  to  the  query,  "What  are  the  avails  of  prayer  one  for  another  or 
in  temporal  matters  for  ourselves?"  Perhaps  the  first  important  considera- 
tion is,  to  come  to  a  correct  and  true  understanding  of  what  prayer 
that  is  availing  consists.  Now,  according  to  my  understanding,  true  avail- 
ing prayer  is  the  desire  of  the  heart,  for  what  it  really  and  truly  stands 
in  need  of,  for  itself  and  for  others,  for  what  they  also  are  in  need,  and 
which  they  have  not  of  themselves,  neither  can  it  be  obtained  without  the 
intervention  and  assistance  of  that  Being  who  is  everywhere  present,  know- 
ing all  things  and  possessing  all  things. 

Hence  if  this  be  a  correct  definition  of  true  availing  prayer,  he  or  she  who 
is  engaged  to  offer  it  must  have  a  confidence  in  God,  a  firmly  established 
belief  that  He  is  able  to  grant  what  is  asked  for;  but  then  there  arises  this 
query,  "  If  we  are  to  pray  for  that  we  have  not,  neither  can  have  except 
through  the  interposition  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  how  do  we  know  what 
to  ask  for  and  how  to  ask  for  it  ?  "  As  this  view  revolves  in  the  mind  and 
we  become  conscious  of  our  inability  to  peer  into  the  future  or  to  fathom 
the  results  of  the  present,  so  as  to  really  and  truly  understand  what  we 
stand  in  need  of  that  will  best  promote  our  happiness,  or  enable  us  to  walk 
in  the  path  designed  for  us  by  Illimitable  Wisdom,  we  are  brought  to  the 


Letters  from  1858  to  186 1  121 

conclusion  that  none  but  an  omniscient  and  omnipresent  power  can  know 
what  we  stand  in  need  of,  and  what  we  should  ask  for.  And  so  only  that 
power  can  acquaint  us  with  the  needs  and  instruct  us  what  to  pray 
for  for  others.  But  if  we  consider  our  own  experience  and  what  has  passed 
and  is  passing  before  our  observation,  I  think  we  will  find  that  in  this  as  in 
most  other  matters  pertaining  to  religion  and  religious  affairs  and  ceremo- 
nies, man  is  wont  to  move  in  his  own  strength  and  ask  for  that  in  his  short- 
sighted vision  he  thinks  he  really  needs,  when  often,  if  the  petition  was 
granted,  it  might  prove  a  deep  affliction.  Therefore,  it  becomes  a  nice  point, 
to  judge  between  the  promptings  of  our  own  desires  and  the  openings  of 
Divine  Wisdom,  and  this  distinction  can  only  be  clearly  made  by  retiring 
into  a  state  of  quietness  in  which  all  anxiety  is  laid  aside  either  for  our- 
selves or  others,  and  we  may  then  lean  in  confidence  on  the  arm  of  our 
God  with  that  true  state  of  resignation  in  which  we  are  prepared  to  adopt 
the  language,  "  Not  my  will  but  Thine,  O  God,  be  done."  And  here  we  have 
arrived  at  that  teachable  state  in  which  if  there  be  anything  necessary  for 
us  to  pray  for  it  will  be  unfolded  to  us  and  we  instructed  how  to  pray. 

But  this  brings  us  to  the  consideration  of  some  doubts  which  appear  to 
have  arisen  in  thy  mind  as  they  have  also  arisen  in  others.  If  God  alone 
knows  what  we  stand  in  need  of,  and  He  alone  can  assist  and  aid  us  in 
asking  for  that  need  and  He  alone  can  answer  our  petitions,  what  need  is 
there  for  man  to  pray? 

This  appears  to  me  to  be  one  of  the  means  adopted  in  the  wisdom  and 
goodness  of  God  to  keep  man  in  that  dependent,  childlike  state,  wherein 
he  can  be  led  by  an  obedience  to  the  instructions  of  Divine  Wisdom  from 
his  state  of  innocency  in  which  he  is  ushered  into  the  world  to  the  over- 
coming of  temptation,  whereby  he  attains  to  that  state  of  virtue  wherein 
he  is  fitted  to  enjoy  uninterrupted  bliss  in  that  eternity  which  is  his  allot- 
ment when  done  with  time. 

In  relation  to  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  matters  the  Almighty  has 
established  general  laws,  which  if  disregarded  or  wilfully  disobeyed,  pro- 
duce suffering  as  a  penalty,  and  no  amount  of  prayer  will  avail  to  screen  us 
therefrom ;  nor  do  I  believe  that  if  we  gather  into  that  condition  in  which 
as  I  have  stated  He  will  unfold  unto  us  what  to  pray  for  we  will  find  any 
necessity  to  pray  either  for  ourselves  or  for  others ;  although  we  as 
creatures  prompted  by  desires  to  have  all  our  wishes  gratified,  or  in  our 
affectionate  feelings  as  creatures  may  desire  that  others  may  be  relieved. 
We  may  be  prostrated  by  physical  suffering  and  may  desire  in  the  movings 
of  our  nature  to  be  relieved,  but  that  would  by  no  means  be  the  warrant 
to  offer  a  petition  to  Jehovah  for  relief,  yet  the  time  may  come  when  this 
affliction  may  have  performed  its  errand — that  we  may  be  rightly  author- 
ized to  pray  for  relief.     It  may  be  we  have  not  fully  confided  in  the  power 


122  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

of  the  Most  High  and  this  has  been  the  means  adopted  by  Him  to  bring 
us  to  a  sense  of  our  dependence.  Then  when  the  way  is  opened  we  feel 
clearly  the  need  and  necessity  to  ask  for  relief,  if  yielded  to  we  shall  be 
relieved,  and  thus  our  prayer  will  prove  availing,  but  if  we  do  not  yield 
we  cannot  have  any  confidence  that  the  desired  relief  will  be  obtained, 
and  this  course  of  reasoning  will  be  also  applicable  in  regard  to  the 
prayers  we  may  offer  for  others. 

Hence  I  am  brought  to  the  conclusion  that  prayer  can  only  be  availing 
when  it  is  offered  under  the  instruction  and  direction  of  Divine  Wisdom, 
and  when  so  offered  is  always  availing,  for  I  cannot  conceive  it  to  be  pos- 
sible that  God  would  require  men  to  ask  of  Him  anything  but  that  which 
they  really  needed,  and  if  He  required  man  to  ask  for  it,  that  He  would 
then  deny  giving  it,  for  that  would  be  wholly  incompatible  with  what  I 
understand  to  be  His  nature  and  attributes. 

This  brings  me  to  the  subject  to  which  thou  hast  alluded,  and  which  I 
will  briefly  advert  to.  That  is  in  relation  to  the  decrees  of  Providence. 
I  am  aware  that  we  gather  the  impression  from  some  source  that  the  de- 
crees of  the  Almighty  are  irrevocable,  and  this  I  think  arises  in  part  from 
not  fully  understanding  them.  While  there  are  some  that  are  irrevocable, 
others  and  those  most  intimately  connected  with  our  best  good,  are  condi- 
tional. As,  for  example,  the  soul  that  sins  it  shall  die.  Thus  far  this  is 
irrevocable  and  will  always  be  carried  out,  but  this  death  is  not  one  of 
annihilation,  but  only  of  alienation  and  separation  from  that  communion 
with  God  whereby  it  may  enjoy  true  peace,  but  when  after  suffering  the 
pains  of  this  death  it  repents,  the  decree  here  ends  and  the  soul  is  again 
brought  into  life  and  experiences  a  resurrection. 

Thou  can  make  thy  own  application  from  these  few  hints  regarding 
the  subject  under  consideration. 

I  have  thus  written  out  these  views  as  they  have  presented  themselves 
while  I  was  writing.  There  may  be  some  inelegancies  of  expression 
which  I  desire  thou  may  not  too  closely  criticise. 

We  too  are  looking  forward  toward  the  approaching  Yearly  Meeting  to 
he  held  in  Pickering,  and  if  agreeable  to  you,  and  we  are  permitted  to 
come,  will  again  be  glad  to  find  a  home  under  your  hospitable  roof.  And 
now,  dear  friend,  in  conclusion,  I  feel  to  remark  that  I  would  that  thou 
be  not  discouraged  if  in  the  revolvings  of  thought  when  subjects  are 
brought  before  thee  and  many  doubts  arise  and  for  a  time  thy  mind  may 
seem  as  it  was  wrapped  in  a  labyrinth  of  confusion.  When  these  seasons  are 
thy  experience,  cover  thy  face  as  it  were,  with  a  mantle,  or  shut  out  all 
these  perplexing  presentations  and  retire  into  the  calm  stillness  as  of  the 
cave,  and  after  these  convictions  have  passed  by  the  still  small  voice  will  be 
heard  in  thy  inner  consciousness,  and  it  will  scatter  these  doubts  and  open 


Letters  from  1858  to  186 1  123 

to  thy  understanding  the  depths  of  the  riches  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  and 
thus  will  thou  be  prepared  for  the  work  that  lies  before  thee,  which  thy 
Heavenly  Father  has  for  thee  to  do. 

I  remain  thy  attached  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 

Mendon  Center,  Second  month  8,  1862. 
To  H.  D. : 

Esteemed  Friend. — Thine  of  the  Second  inst.  was  duly  received  and  read 
with  much  interest,  and  I  feel  that  it  may  be  right  for  me  to  thus  early 
respond  thereto.  Though  feeling  that  my  experience  and  situation  thus 
far  in  life  have  not  qualified  me  to  rightly  judge  what  may  be  the  best 
course  to  adopt  under  such  circumstances  as  thine,  and  therefore  while  I 
may  in  the  course  of  this  writing  offer  some  suggestions  they  will  only 
be  those  which  appear  to  me  to  be  the  right  application  of  general 
principles. 

I  am  far  from  believing  it  to  be  necessarily  essential  for  the  salvation 
of  the  immortal  soul  that  we  must  be  in  connection  with  some  organized 
religious  association,  and  hence  amid  the  difficulties  which  surround  thee 
in  that  respect,  I  would  not  counsel  that  it  would  be  best,  for,  except 
thou  clearly  saw  that  it  was  necessary  to  thy  peace  of  mind,  that  through 
a  clear  conviction  of  duty  in  that  respect  in  such  a  case  it  could  in  my 
view  be  clearly  and  unequivocally  essential  that  thou  would  yield.  I  can 
fully  agree  with  thee  as  regards  the  care  necessary  to  be  observed  that 
we  take  not  the  vagaries  of  our  own  imagination  for  the  revelation  of 
the  Divine  Word,  and  I  know  that  it  is  often  a  nice  point  to  distinguish 
which  is  the  true  and  which  the  false,  and  I  am  also  sensible  that  it  is 
very  difficult  to  convey  by  human  language  the  modus  operandi  by  which 
we  come  to  the  conclusion  which  is  the  true  or  which  the  false,  and  yet 
it  seems  right  for  me  to  express  to  thee  in  as  clear  a  manner  as  I  am 
capable  of,  how  I  form  my  conclusions. 

When  a  subject  is  presented  to  my  mental  vision  and  appears  to  be  ac- 
companied with  a  sense  that  there  is  something  for  me  to  do  in  relation 
thereto,  if  after  endeavoring  to  reason  it  away,  or  by  seeking  to  bring  the 
mind  to  reflect  upon  other  subjects  and  I  succeed  in  erasing  the  impres- 
sions I  then  feel  that  it  proceeded  from  my  own  imagination;  but,  if, 
notwithstanding  all  my  efforts  to  throw  it  off  the  impression  still  is  vivid 
and  clear,  I  always  find  it  the  safest  and  best  to  attend  to  it,  and  though 
in  so  doing  it  seemed  to  me  as  though  I  was  leaping  into  an  abyss  whose 
bottom  I  could  not  see,  I  have  ever  found  that  my  peace  or  reward  was 
after  a  time  furnished  in  many  cases  with  the  outward  evidence  of  the 
correctness  of  the  impression. 


124  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

With  regard  to  thy  situation  with  your  children  I  feel  it  to  be  a  subject 
requiring  great  care  and  caution  before  moving,  and  one  in  which  thy 
mind  should  become  firmly  established  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt, 
before  taking  the  step  to  which  thou  alludes,  not  that  I  have  any  doubts 
but  what  those  who  are  concerned  to  faithfully  fill  all  their  obligations  as 
far  as  they  see  will  be  accepted,  no  matter  under  what  forms  they  may 
offer  their  oblations,  but  because  it  seems  to  me  that  a  mind  that  is 
bound  by  externals,  that  looks  to  man  as  a  dispenser  of  spiritual  knowl- 
edge, must  become  at  least  somewhat  dwarfed  in  its  growth,  and  come 
short  of  that  blessed  experience  which  is  realized  in  that  sweet  commu- 
nion of  the  spirit  with  its  author. 

Would  it  not  then  be  better  that  thou  should  suffer  them  to  go  with 
their  mother  to  her  meeting,  and  when  thou  hast  opportunity  to  take 
them  with  thee  when  thou  art  able  to  mingle  with  those,  with  whose  views 
thou  art  in  accord,  being  careful  in  your  religious  teachings  to  inculcate 
general  principles  such  as  will  occasion  no  jar,  will  bring  out  no  con- 
flicting views  before  them,  ever  cultivating  a  true  charitable  feeling  for 
each  other's  view.  I  think  you  can  agree  first  in  seeking  to  indoctrinate 
their  minds  with  a  love  and  reverence  for  their  Creator,  to  teach  them 
to  do  right  from  the  love  of  right  and  because  of  the  happiness  such  a 
course  will  bring,  to  act  unselfishly  towards  each  other,  and  their  fellows 
with  whom  they  may  mingle,  and  when  these  principles  are  firmly  estab- 
lished in  their  minds  and  from  them  springs  their  religious  actions,  I 
think  it  will  make  but  little  difference  in  the  end  whether  they  worship 
according  to  the  liturgy  of  the  church  or  in  the  silence  of  a  Friends' 
meeting.  With  these  principles  firmly  established  I  think  you  need  not 
fear  to  suffer  them  to  choose  their  own  path  when  they  have  attained  to 
a  sufficient  age  to  make  a  choice. 

But  I  am  aware  that  these  principles  are  more  easily  inculcated  by  ex- 
ample than  by  precept,  and  also  I  believe  that,  however  strict  parents  may 
be  in  their  religious  devotions  to  the  principles  above  alluded  to,  if  such 
are  not  manifested  in  their  every  day  life  before  their  children,  that  precepts 
however  good  in  themselves  will  have  but  little  effect — yet,  dear  friend,  I 
would  not  deter  thee  by  the  presentation  of  these  views  from  following 
out  that  course  which  is  clearly  indicated  to  thee  will  be  right ;  nor  do 
I  ask  any  to  be  guided  by  anything  which  may  drop  from  my  lips  or  pen 
unless  it  corresponds  with  the  evidence  placed  within  themselves  that 
they  are  true. 

I  come  now  to  the  consideration  of  the  last  subject  named  by  thee, 
which  is  in  relation  to  war  and  how  far  a  man  may  be  justified  in  claim- 
ing protection  from  a  government  he  is  unwilling  to  sustain  by  the  use 
of  the  sword.     In  the  first  place  thou  readily  admits  the  correctness  of 


Letters  from  1858  to  1861  125 

the  principle  as  advanced  by  me  in  that  address,  but  thy  difficulty  seems 
to  lie  in  reducing  or  bringing  that  principle  into  practice.  I  know  that 
all  outward  governments  that  have  yet  existed,  save  that  established  by 
William  Penn,  and  maintained  for  seventy  years  by  Friends  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, have  been  founded  on  and  sustained  by  the  arbitrament  of  the 
sword,  but  I  cannot  see  as  that  by  any  means  holds  that  such  a  course  is 
necessary,  but  on  the  contrary  I  am  fully  persuaded  were  the  so-called 
Christian  nations  to  carry  out  in  full  that  which  we  understand  their 
profession  requires — that  wars  would  be  done  away  with.  And  to  bring 
the  matter  still  closer,  I  also  believe  that  such  is  the  mighty  influence 
which  is  swayed  by  those  men  called  ministers  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  did 
they  unitedly  hold  forth  the  principles  of  peace  and  resolutely  turn  their 
faces  against  countenancing  war  it  would  soon  be  banished  from  the  earth. 
But  as  regards  civil  government  I  have  no  idea  but  that  man  constituted 
as  he  is  will  require  the  authority  of  some  form  of  civil  government  to 
restrain  and  to  restore,  but  I  very  much  question  whether  the  present 
form  of  government  is  calculated  to  restrain  from  the  commission  of 
crime  or  to  better  the  conditions  of  the  human  race,  indeed,  I  sometimes 
think  it  would  be  better  if  we  had  no  criminal  jurisprudence  than  to 
continue  the  form  we  have. 

If  my  observation  be  correct  the  feelings  which  seem  to  actuate  those 
having  authority,  as  well  as  those  delegating  authority  to  punish  for  the 
commission  of  crime,  are  those  of  retaliation  instead  of  reclamation,  and 
I  believe  it  is  generally  acknowledged  that  a  term  served  in  our  penal 
institutions  fits  for  the  commission  of  deeper  crimes  and  unfits  one  to  be- 
come a  useful  member  of  society,  while  it  appears  clear  to  me  that  the  Chris- 
tian era  requires  a  different  treatment  and  would  be  productive  of  far  better 
results,  but  I  am  aware  that  reforms  of  this  magnitude  are  of  slow 
growth,  that  they  must  be  commenced  and  maintained  by  individual 
effort  and  that  too,  amid  much  opposition  and  ridicule.  I  fully  believe 
that  in  every  human  being,  no  matter  how  degraded,  there  is  some  particle 
of  good  left,  and  that  we  are  much  more  easily  led  by  kindness  and  love 
than  driven  by  force,  and  hence  I  am  brought  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
present  form  of  civil  government  is  not  the  sort  adapted  to  even  the  pres- 
ent condition  of  the  human  family,  but  as  my  lot  has  fallen  among  a 
people  possessing  such  laws  and  such  a  form  of  government,  I  believe 
my  duty  as  a  member  of  the  human  family  is,  by  living  up  to  the  dic- 
tates of  the  higher  law  to  give  my  brethren  no  cause  of  offence,  by 
transgressing  their  outward  laws  save  those  which  conflict  with  my 
conscientious  convictions  of  duty  to  my  God,  and  then  to  seek  in  the 
ability  afforded  by  my  Heavenly  Father  to  exert  an  influence  to  better  the 
conditions   of  those   around  me,  cheerfully  bearing  my  proportionate   ex- 


126  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

pense  of  carrying  on  the  government  under  which  I  live,  even  when  it 
is  exerting  its  efforts  and  wielding  its  power  to  destroy  human  life,  and 
patiently  submitting  to  the  distraining  of  my  property  if  such  should  bz 
the  event  of  such  a  course. 

I  believe  that  laws  are  necessary  for  the  government  of  men,  but  I  alsu 
believe  that  those  laws  should  be  founded  upon  Christian  principles  in- 
stead of  on  the  brutal  instincts  of  the  animal  nature,  and  I  am  firm  in  the 
belief  that  were  they  thus  founded  we  should  witness  a  far  different  state 
of  things  among  the  human  family. 

If  the  premises  herein  stated  be  correct,  shall  we  then,  because  we  stand 
almost  alone,  hold  our  peace  or  conclude  that  the  sublime,  beatified 
principles  of  Christianity  cannot  be  reduced  to  practice,  and  are  beyond 
the  reach  and  comprehension  of  the  human  family? 

Whatever  course  may  do  for  thee  to  adopt,  it  will  not  do  for  me,  and 
if  no  other  result  flows  therefrom,  if  I  have  faithfully  borne  my  testimony 
and  have  endeavored  to  exemplify  it  in  my  daily  walk,  of  this  I  am  as- 
sured that  my  peace  will  be  secured  while  here,  and  then,  when  done  with 
time,  I  have  a  confiding  hope  that  my  spirit  will  be  ushered  into  the 
mansions  of  joy  and  bliss,  I  crave  no  higher  bourne  than  this  for  myself, 
nor  do  I  covet  more  for  others. 

I  find  I  have  written  much  and  with  the  hope  that  it  may  not  prove 
uninteresting  to  thee  and  in  much  love  to  thee  and  thy  family  in  which 
my  wife  joins  me,  I  remain  affectionately  thy  attached  friend, 

John  J.  Cornell. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
Ministry  and  Travels  and  Incidents  Connected  Therewith. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  I  have  introduced  a  correspondence 
which  was  conducted  at  intervals  between  the  time  of  my  first 
appearance  in  the  ministry,  and  that  when  my  ministry  was 
acknowledged  by  the  Monthly  Meeting.  This  correspondence 
presents  my  views  on  the  several  subjects  referred  to  at  that  time, 
and  while  at  this  period  of  my  life  I  might  change  the  form  of 
expression  I  would  not  the  principles  or  line  of  thought  then 
given.  During  the  latter  part  of  this  period  I  made  occasional 
visits  away  from  home  under  an  apprehension  of  duty,  one  of 
which  is  noted  in  that  correspondence.  Another  was  in  the  win- 
ter of  1861,  when  with  the  consent  of  the  Elders  of  Farmington 
Quarterly  Meeting,  in  company  with  my  wife,  I  attended  Scipio 
Quarterly  Meeting,  held  near  Poplar  Ridge,  Cayuga  county,  New 
York,  which  visit  was  very  satisfactory  to  vis  and  appeared  to  be 
to  the  visited,  as  a  very  warm  and  close  feeling  of  fellowship 
was  then  established  with  the  friends  of  that  meeting,  which  con- 
tinues unbroken,  as  far  as  I  know,  to  the  present  time. 

In  the  fall  of  i860,  while  in  my  field  cutting  corn  on  the  day 
of  the  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  I  was  suddenly  and 
deeply  impressed  that  the  proper  time  had  arrived  for  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  my  ministry,  accompanied  with  a  clear  sight  of  a  field 
of  labor  into  which  it  would  be  my  place  to  enter  when  that  event 
had  taken  place,  and  I  subsequently  learned  that  about  that  hour 
the  subject  was  under  consideration  in  the  meeting,  but  was  in- 
definitely postponed,  for  what  reason  I  never  knew,  nor  did  I  feel 
it  my  place  to  enquire. 

While  I  clearly  saw  the  time  would  come  when  the  acknowledg- 
ment   would    take    place,    although    I    was    under    the    exercise 


128  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

regarding  the  visit  above  referred  to,  yet  I  felt  no  anxiety  about 
it.  I  did  not  feel  it  was  especially  my  business  to  be  concerned 
about  the  matter,  but  that  it  was  the  business  of  the  ministers  and 
elders  of  the  Monthly  Meeting.  All  I  had  to  do  was  to  be  faith- 
ful to  my  gift,  bear  my  testimony  and  leave  it  there.  I  was  aware 
I  was  led  in  a  different  manner  from  many  others  in  the  ministry, 
and  as  I  had  taken  an  active  part  in  meetings  of  discipline,  and 
having  naturally  a  positive  manner  of  expression  it  had  created  in 
some  minds  a  prejudice  against  my  ministry,  and  with  some  mem- 
bers of  the  meeting  had  it  not  been  for  that  portion  of  my  gift 
by  which  I  was  led  to  speak  to  the  conditions  of  many  present. 
I  have  often  thought  my  acknowledgment  would  have  been  much 
longer  delayed.  I  was  at  this  time  placed  in  the  responsible 
position  of  Clerk  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  this  tended  to 
increase  a  feeling  in  one  or  two  members  of  my  own  par- 
ticular meeting,  that  in  after  years  was  shown  more 
distinctly  and  which  culminated  disastrously  to  them.  In  the 
Seventh  month,  1862,  the  Monthly  Meeting  was  informed 
that  the  Preparative  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  were  united 
in  acknowledging  my  ministry.  A  committee  was  appointed  tohear 
objections  and  one  of  those  most  deeply  prejudiced  was  named 
as  one  of  the  number,  but  declined,  but  at  my  especial  request 
consented  to  serve,  as  I  thought  the  subject  of  the  ground  work 
of  his  opposition  had  better  be  disposed  of  in  the  committee  than 
in  the  meeting.  At  the  next  Monthly  Meeting  the  committee 
asked  for  three  months  more  time,  which  was  granted.  After 
meeting,  my  friends  and  the  Elders  in  particular,  gathered  around 
me,  telling  me  not  to  be  discouraged,  that  all  would  come  out 
right,  to  which  I  replied,  I  felt  no  discouragement.  It  was  not 
my  business,  but  theirs.  I  knew  that  it  would  place  added  re- 
sponsibilities upon  me  and  that  when  the  right  time  came  all  ob- 
jections would  be  removed,  that  they  need  feel  no  uneasiness  about 
it.  This  seemed  to  relieve  them  and  take  from  them  a  heavy 
load. 

At  the  end  of  the  three  months  they  reported  they  were  united 


Ministry  and  Travels  129 

in  adopting  the  action  of  the  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders.  I 
was,  therefore,  recorded  as  a  minister.  I  have  written  of  this 
minutely  for  the  encouragement  of  some  into  whose  hands  this 
may  fall  and  as  a  lesson  that  they  should  not  become  anxious 
to  be  acknowledged,  if  intrusted  with  a  gift  in  the  ministry,  for 
I  have  known  several  who  while  they  had  not  a  large  gift  who 
have  dwarfed  what  they  had,  and  became  objects  of  much  concern 
and  uneasiness  to  their  friends  because  of  an  over-anxiety  to  be 
acknowledged,  and  some  almost  embittered  against  the  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders  on  that  account.  While  these  more  ex- 
perienced minds  saw  the  time  was  not  ripe  and  because  of  this 
over  anxiety  and  feeling  the  gift  was  not  enlarged  and  they  never 
grew  enough  to  warrant  their  acknowledgment.  As  I  look  back 
over  my  experience  in  these  matters,  I  am  more  than  ever  con- 
vinced that  a  true  minister  must  not  allow  him  or  herself  to  be- 
come anxious  to  be  recognized  by  their  friends,  but  by  keeping  the 
eye  close  to  the  guide,  performing  the  service  that  is  required  un- 
der the  liberty  given  in  the  order  of  our  Society,  when  the  gift  has 
become  sufficiently  enlarged  their  friends  will  perceive  it,  and 
when  they  become  fitted  to  bear  the  added  responsibility  of  ac- 
knowledgment without  danger  to  themselves  and  to  the  best  in- 
terests of  society  it  will  be  given. 

At  the  same  Monthly  Meeting,  at  which  the  acknowledgment 
was  decided  upon,  I  laid  before  it  the  concern  which  I  had  been 
carrying  for  over  two  years,  which  had  remained  as  fresh  as  when 
it  was  first  opened  to  me.  The  concern  was  heartily  united  with, 
though  the  circumstance  was  very  unusual,  when  a  very  valuable 
elder,  one  of  my  warmest  friends  and  a  wise  counsellor,  rose  and 
said  he  had  been  under  a  similar  concern  and  felt  it  would  be 
right  for  him  to  accompany  me.  He  did  not  know  until  I  had 
opened  my  concern  that  I  had  any  thought  of  it,  but  it  was  a  great 
relief  to  me,  and  I  think  to  friends  generally,  for  it  was  so  con- 
firmatory that  the  call  was  a  right  one,  that  a  precious  feeling  of 
thankfulness  filled  my  heart. 

The   prospect   was    to   visit   a    Monthly    Meeting    within    our 


130  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Quarterly  Meeting  and  appoint  some  meetings  among  those  not 
in  membership  with  us.  We  were  absent  about  three  weeks  in 
its  prosecution  and  held  a  number  of  meetings.  In  those  meetings 
outside  of  our  own  I  was  led  to  enlarge  much  beyond  anything 
I  had  ever  known. 

In  the  summer  of  1863  another  severe  trial  came  in  the  re- 
moval by  death  by  typhoid  fever  of  my  stepmother.  After  the 
death  of  her  boy  she  seemed  to  take  to  me  in  a  nearer  relationship 
as  mother  and  son  than  had  previously  been  the  case,  and  at  the 
time  of  her  decease,  so  close  had  this  precious  bond  of  love  become 
that  it  seemed  like  living  over  again  the  hours  of  parting  with 
my  own  beloved  mother.  My  father  was  deeply  stricken  by  the 
blow  and  as  there  was  no  one  to  live  with  him  he  made  his  home 
with  us.  I  had  previously  felt  that  it  would  be  my  duty  to  attend 
the  approaching  Yearly  Meeting  at  Baltimore,  and  this  bereave- 
ment seemed  to  make  it  doubly  hard  to  leave  home  and  to  leave 
my  father  in  his  lonely  condition,  but  as  the  impression  remained 
clear  I,  with  his  consent,  laid  the  matter  before  the  meeting  and 
was  granted  the  necessary  minute.  The  same  elder,  Joseph 
Thorn,  having  had  a  similar  concern,  he  and  my  wife  accompanied 
me.  My  minute  gave  me  the  liberty  to  attend  Baltimore  Yearly 
Meeting  and  Philadelphia  Quarterly  Meeting.  This  was  among 
the  most  memorable  visits  I  have  ever  made,  in  that  the  service 
required  was  of  such  a  peculiar  and  baptizing  nature. 

At  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  very  soon 
after  the  meeting  settled,  I  was  led  into  a  deep  travail  of  spirit 
from  the  impression  that  there  was  a  serious  difficulty  between 
two  of  their  ministers,  but  that  only  one  of  them  was  present, 
and  when  the  word  of  command  was  given  I  arose,  stated  what 
I  saw  in  spiritual  vision  and  gave  what  appeared  to  me  as  some 
pertinent  counsel  in  a  concise  manner,  but  on  sitting  down  I  did 
not  feel  relieved.  While  I  had  been  speaking  every  word  seemed 
to  rebound  and  not  to  find  a  resting  place  with  the  individual  for 
whom  I  was  called  to  my  feet.  This  brought  me  under  deeper 
exercise  and  the  reasoner  presented  itself  with  the  language  thou 


Ministry  and  Travels  131 

art  mistaken  this  time  and  thy  mission  among  this  people  will  he 
marred  by  thy  imprudence,  but  as  I  labored  to  get  into  quiet  there 
came  the  impression  that  the  individual  for  whom  this  exercise 
has  been  called  for  is  saying  in  his  heart,  "  Thou  hast  heard  this 
from  some  one  through  thy  outward  ears  and  has  come  in  here 
to  palm  it  off  as  inspiration  and  hence  has  closed  his  mind 
against  the  reception  of  thy  testimony.  Arise  again  and  tell  him 
so,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  knowledge  of  some  things  known  to  his 
friends,  but  which  he  knows  thee  can  not  have  any  knowledge 
of,  and  some  other  things  which  are  known  to  no  other  human 
being  but  himself."  After  sitting  a  few  moments  under  the  heavy 
rsponsibility  placed  upon  me,  I  arose  and  delivered  the  message, 
and  this  time  it  did  not  return  but  found  its  place.  Nothing  was 
said  by  any  one,  but  soon  the  query  enquiring  after  love  and  unity 
was  read,  and  the  report  confirmed  my  feelings,  and  I  was  easy 
under  the  testimony  delivered,  though  it  was  the  most  pointed  and 
severe  that  had  ever  been  called  for  from  me.  In  the  evening 
following  after  we  had  taken  tea  at  Rebecca  Turner's,  a  minister 
who  was  present  took  me  one  side  and  said,  "  John,  I  know  thee 
told  us  in  meeting  that  thee  had  no  knowledge  of  the  condition 
thee  portrayed,  but  I  want  to  ask  thee  if  thee  had  not  had  some 
hint  about  it."  I  replied,  "No ;  not  the  slightest.  You  are  all 
strangers  to  me  but  two,  one  of  whom  had  attended  Genesee 
Yearly  Meeting  the  year  before,  and  I  suppose  the  friend  thought 
he  must  have  spoken  about  it."  He  then  said,  "  This  is  marvelous. 
For  had  thou  known  all  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  case 
thou  could  not  have  described  it  more  accurately  than  thou  did." 
Such  a  confirmation  was  very  helpful  to  me,  especially  as  each 
day's  service  was  of  a  close  character,  though  none  were  so 
marked  as  this. 

After  the  Yearly  Meeting  closed  we  went  to  Darby  to  the  home 
of  John  H.  Andrews,  and  were  at  that  metting  on  First  day  morn- 
ing, when  I  was  led  to  describe  a  condition  very  closely,  which 
my  friend,  J.  H.  A.,  said  was  particularly  applicable  to  one 
present  whom  he  knew.     In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  Spruce 


132  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Street,  Philadelphia,  and  here  I  had  another  close  testimony  upon 
the  two  kinds  of  zeal  and  made  so  clear  an  application  that  I 
could  have  laid  my  hand  upon  the  person  for  whom  it  was  in- 
tended, and  I  was  subsequently  informed  I  was  correct.  Second 
day  was  the  Meeting'  of  Ministers  and  Elders  of  Philadelphia 
Quarterly  Meeting,  through  which  I  sat  until  near  the  close 
under  a  deep  exercise  and  with  the  hope  that  I  might  be  excused 
from  delivering  what  I  saw,  but  that  did  not  come.  I  arose  and 
described  a  spirit  of  jealousy  that  was  present  at  that  meeting, 
the  devastation,  the  breaking  of  unity  it  had  caused  and  appealed 
to  the  one  indulging  it  to  change  his  course  of  life  for  his  own  and 
Society's  sake,  and  this  time  too  I  could  have  told  who  the  in- 
dividual was,  though  an  entire  stranger  to  me.  A  deep  silence 
settled  over  the  meeting,  when  a  venerable  friend  by  whose  side  I 
sat,  arose  and  said,  "  I  should  do  violence  to  my  feelings  if  I  did 
not  bear  my  testimony  to  the  truth  of  what  our  young  brother  has 
delivered  among  us."  Then  a  dear  aged  woman  rose  with  the 
words,  "  Friends,  we  know  it  is  true  and  may  we  profit  by  the 
testimony  of  our  young  friend."  Then  dear  E.  Newport  rose 
with  a  similar  language  and  said,  "  I  saw  this  young  friend  in 
his  home  in  mental  vision  before  he  started  on  this  journey.  I 
saw  that  a  mission  of  an  unusual  character  would  be  given  him  ; 
that  he  was  as  a  child  just  learning  to  walk,  but  that  the  dear 
Father  would  support  him  through  this  severe  test  of  his  faithful- 
ness," and  this  to  me  was  sweet,  soothing  counsel.  The  feeling  tjiat 
spread  over  that  meeting  was  deeply  impressive  and  the  cordial 
greeting  at  its  close  was  very  encouraging  to  one  on  whom  had 
been  laid  such  a  trying  service. 

On  Third  day  occurred  the  Quarterly  Meeting  and  on  first 
awakening  I  was  impressed  that  I  should  meet  with  a  deeply 
discouraged  spirit  at  meeting  and  would  have  to  speak  to  her 
condition,  but  I  put  it  away  from  me.  I  had  grown  up  under  the 
idea  that  everything  a  minister  delivered  in  a  meeting  must  then 
and  there  be  revealed  to  him  and  that  nothing  thought  of  out  of 
the  meeting  could  be  gospel,  and  with  this  thought  in  mind,  al- 


Ministry  and  Travels  133 

though  the  conviction  would  keep  coming  up,  I  put  it  from  me. 
As  I  went  into  the  meeting  house  yard  I  met  an  aged  woman,  a 
minister,  who  as  I  grasped  her  hand,  for  we  had  known  each 
other  some  time,  she  said,  "  John,  I  want  thee  to  be  a  good  boy  to- 
day," as  though  she  was  conscious  of  the  struggle  that  was  going 
on  within  me  over  this  impresssion.  Very  soon  after  we  gath- 
ered into  silence  I  felt  the  command  and  under  it  arose  and  de- 
livered the  message  and  near  the  close  of  the  meeting  appeared 
in  supplication  on  its  behalf. 

After  the  Quarterly  Meeting  closed  our  friend  George  Truman, 
with  whom  we  were  going  home,  suggested  that  we  go  through 
the  women's  meeting  room  as  that  would  be  nearer  to  his  carriage. 
This  being  rather  unusual,  as  we  passed  into  the  room,  I  noticed 
a  woman  dressed  very  plainly  walking  up  and  down  the  west 
aisle  alone,  and  after  greeting  our  many  friends  as  we  passed 
over  to  that  side  she  came  forward  and  met  me  and  said,  "I  could 
not  go  away  from  this  meeting  until  I  had  told  thee  that  I  am 
the  one  for  whom  thy  communication  was  intended,  and  I  want 
to  tell  thee  how  thee  has  lifted  the  heavy  burden  that  was  rest- 
ing upon  me."  I  told  her  not  to  thank  me  but  the  Lord,  by  whom 
the  message  was  given.  Here  was  an  important  lesson  to  me, 
as  I  learned  my  early  teaching  was  not  altogether  correct,  and 
this  confirmed  me  in  a  conviction  which  had  settled  in  my  mind, 
but  of  which  I  was  not  then  at  liberty  to  speak.  I  had  gathered 
from  the  testimonies  of  those  to  whom  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  listen,  that  every  word  uttered,  when  under  a  Divine  commis- 
sion to  speak  to  the  people,  was  furnished  the  speaker  at  the  time 
and  for  which  the  service  was  required.  My  conviction  had  been 
that  the  Lord  gives  to  His  commissioned  servants  the  thought  or 
idea  he  wants  them  to  deliver  and  they  clothe  that  thought  in  such 
language  as  they  were  accustomed  to  use.  If  educated  and  cul- 
tured, they  would  use  that  kind  of  language ;  if  illiterate,  illiterate 
language — while  the  testimony  would  convey  the  same  thought. 

We  returned  home  with  thankful  hearts,  bearing  with  us  our 
sheaves  of  peace. 


134  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

During  the  winter  and  spring  following  I  had  a  minute  liberat- 
ing me  to  appoint  some  meetings  among  those  not  in  membership 
with  us.  In  this  service  I  met  with  much  at  first  calculated  to  dis- 
courage me,  in  the  form  of  a  deep-seated  prejudice  against  us  be- 
cause of  the  manner  in  which  our  friends  had  conducted  meetings 
previously  held  in  other  meeting  houses  or  churches,  by  the  strong 
denunciatory  manner  in  which  they  referred  to  the  ministry  of 
these  denominations  who  received  salaries  for  preaching  under  an 
apprehended  duty  they  must  bear  a  testimony  against  a  hireling 
ministry.  While  I  do  not,  in  recording  this  experience,  mean  to 
assume  the  role  of  a  critic  or  to  say  they  were  not  doing  God 
a  service,  I  did  find  that  it  interfered  very  materially  at  first 
with  my  gaining  an  entrance  into  their  meeting  houses,  and  it 
naturally  suggested  the  thought  that  if  the  effect  of  their  ministry 
was  to  repel  instead  of  to  gather,  to  engender  prejudice  instead 
of  making  an  open  way  for  others,  there  must  have  been  a  mistake 
somewhere  either  as  to  the  nature  of  the  thought  to  be  expressed 
or  the  manner  in  which  it  was  spoken. 

As  the  time  for  the  holding  of  our  Yearly  Meeting  drew  near 
it  being  held  at  Pickering,  Ontario,  I  was  drawn  to  make  a 
visit  within  the  limits  of  Yonge  Street  Monthly  Meeting,  and 
obtained  a  minute  therefor.  While  I  was  making  arrangements 
therefore  as  to  where  we  would  be  entertained  and  by  whom  as- 
sisted to  carry  out  the  work,  I  was  impressed  to  write  to  a  friend 
whom  I  knew  was  situated  so  as  to  aid  me,  and  did  so.  But  soon 
after  writing  a  friend  asked  me  where  I  intended  to  go  and  I 
told  him,  and  he  at  once  replied,  "  He  will  not  want  to  see  thee, 
for  he  thinks  that  two  years  ago  thee  purposely  mortified  him  be- 
fore the  Yearly  Meeting."  Knowing  this  to  be  entirely  false,  I 
said  to  the  friend  I  felt  impressed  to  write  to  him,  and  I  am  now 
more  than  ever  satisfied  I  was  right..  I  soon  received  a  response 
favorable  to  my  wishes  and  we  went  to  his  home,  receiving  as  I 
had  expected,  after  learning  the  state  of  his  feelings,  a  rather  cool 
reception  on  his  part  and  that  of  the  family.  I  did  not  advert 
to  the  circumstance  in  any  way,  nor  did  I  appear  to  notice  the 


Ministry  and  Travels  135 

coolness.  He  went  with  ns  through  the  whole  meeting  and  in  a 
day  or  so  I  noticed  his  whole  manner  changed,  and  a  similar 
change  was  noticeable  with  the  family.  On  the  last  evening  we 
were  there,  just  before  retiring  he  opened  the  subject,  told  me  how 
he  had  felt  and  how  hard  it  had  been  to  receive  us,  but  he  said,  "  I 
now  see  I  was  wrong ;  that  thee  did  not  intend  anything  and  thou 
art  a  very  different  kind  of  a  man  I  thought  thee  to  be,"  and  from 
that  time  to  the  period  of  his  death  we  were  very  warm  friends. 
I  record  this  as  a  testimony  to  prove  that  when  we  are  not  con- 
scious of  having  injured  another,  though  we  may  be  accused  of 
having  done  so,  we  may  overcome  the  prejudice  by  an  open- 
hearted,  loving  manner  and  by  placing  ourselves  under  some  ob- 
ligation to  those  who  may  be  thus  prejudiced. 

The  next  minute  I  obtained  was  in  the  Twelfth  month,  1866, 
and  this  was  to  attend  most  of  the  Quarterly  Meetings  belonging 
to  New  York  Yearly  Meeting  and  appoint  some  meetings  within 
their  limits.  I  entered  upon  that  service  accompanied  by  my  wife 
and  Joseph  Thorne  and  wife  in  the  First  month,  by  attending 
Westbury  Quarterly  Meeting  in  New  York.  It  had  then  been 
twenty-five  years  since  as  a  boy  and  a  member  of  that  meeting  I 
had  attended  it,  and  now  coming  back  as  an  approved  minister 
seemed  to  give  an  added  power  to  the  testimony  delivered.  There 
was  not  much  out  of  the  usual  occurrences  in  such  events  to  note 
until  I  reached  Nine  Partners  Quarterly  Meeting,  held  at  Nine 
Partners.  It  was  where  I  had  been  at  school  under  the  care 
of  the  Orthodox  Friends,  but  had  never  been  permitted  but  once 
to  attend  our  own  meeting,  though  the  two  houses  were  but  a  few 
rods  apart.  In  the  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  all  of  whom 
were  strangers  to  me,  I  had  a  sight  of  one  who  had  received  a 
call  to  the  ministry,  but  who  had  refused  to  enter  therein,  and  as 
I  told  them  in  consequence  they  had  not  only  dwarfed  their  own 
spiritual  growth,  but  by  their  withholding  had  seriously  inter- 
ferred  with  and  retarded  the  growth  of  others  to  whom  had  they 
been  true  they  would  have  been  an  encouragement.  I 
noticed  while  I  was  speaking  a  woman  past  the  middle  age  of  life 


136  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

was  weeping  and  seemed  to  be  deeply  affected.  As  the  meeting 
closed  a  man  came  to  me  and  asked  me  to  go  home  with  him.  I  re- 
plied not  then,  but  would  see  later.  The  next  morning  as  soon  as  I 
awakened  the  impression  came,  "  Go  home  with  that  friend  to- 
night. I  have  some  work  for  thee  to  do  there."  So  as  the  meet- 
ing closed  the  next  day  I  said  to  him,  "  I  want  to  go  to  thy  house," 
and  it  seemed  to  be  right  and  pleasant.  So  he  took  us  home  with 
him.  But  as  he  left  me  a  friend  came  up  and  said  to  me,  "  We 
have  a  place  for  a  meeting  at  Hartsville,  and  we  can  get  up  a 
large  meeting,"  and  turned  and  left  me.  In  a  moment  the  impres- 
sion came  it  will  be  proper  to  have  a  meeting  there.  So  I 
went  out  of  the  house  and  said  to  him,  "  I  will  let  thee  know  in  the 
morning  about  a  meeting  at  the  place  thee  mentioned." 

A  large  company  gathered  at  the  home  of  the  friend  with  whom 
we  went  from  the  meeting,  and  I  found  on  getting  there  it  was  the 
house  of  the  friend  I  saw  weeping  in  the  meeting  the  previous  day. 
A  number  more  came  in  the  evening,  and  while  enjoying  our- 
selves in  a  social  way  and  in  a  somewhat  lively  manner,  I  felt  a 
sudden  check  and  lapsed  into  silence,  which  was  soon  observed  by 
the  rest  until  all  were  still.  I  was  soon  led  to  address  several 
states  in  the  room  and  among  them  this  woman,  and  I  told  her  she 
was  the  one  for  whom  my  testimony  was  called  for  the  day  before, 
and  encouraged  her  to  be  faithful ;  that  she  yet  might  be  useful, 
but  could  never  attain  to  what  she  might  had  she  given  up  earlier. 
It  was  a  deeply  tendering  time,  tears  flowed  freely  from  many 
eyes,  and  we  separated  with  a  feeling  that  we  had  been  blest  to- 
gether. As  the  company  was  leaving,  the  friend  who  had  spoken 
to  me  about  the  meeting  came  to  the  door  and  asked  if  I  could 
not  give  him  an  answer  that  night,  as  it  would  facilitate  giving 
notice,  and  I  replied  he  might  arrange  for  the  meeting. 

The  next  evening  when  the  meeting  alluded  to  was  to  be  held 
we  found  in  getting  to  the  house,  although  in  time,  that  it  was 
nearly  full.  It  was  a  public  hall  for  town  business.  On  the  plat- 
form was  a  high  desk  and  so  arranged  that  one  sitting  down 
could  not  see  the  audience  except  a  few  at  the  side.     I  was  soon 


Ministry  and  Travels  137 

brought  under  a  deep  exercise  regarding  some  statements  that 
had  been  recently  made  by  some  of  our  Orthodox  brethren  in 
that  neighborhood.  As  I  was  impressed,  though  I  had  not  heard 
anything  with  my  outward  ear,  I  soon  rose  with  the  remark,  "  I 
apprehend  it  is  well  known  to  this  audience  that  I  belong  to  that 
branch  of  the  Society  of  Friends  that  have  been  styled  heterodox ; 
that  we  are  accused  of  denying  the  Divinity  of  Christ ;  that  we 
deny  the  Bible ;  that  we  deny  the  Lord  that  bought  us,  and  hence 
do  not  believe  in  a  Savior,  which  accusations  are  simply  un- 
true," and  then  proceeded  to  show  how  and  why  they  were 
untrue  and  what  was  the  true  Christian  ground  we  occupied 
from  my  standpoint.  When  meeting  closed  I  learned  .that 
a  minister  of  the  Orthodox  branch,  from  Ohio  or  In- 
diana, had  held  a  meeting  in  that  house  on  the  preceding  Seventh 
day  and  had  then  and  there  made  the  statements  which  I  re- 
peated just  as  he  had  made  them,  and  that  he  and  most  of  our 
Orthodox  Friends  in  that  vicinity  were  present  at  my  meeting.  In 
a  few  days  the  same  friend  held  another  meeting  in  the  same  house 
and  endeavored  to  answer  me,  but  I  was  informed  that  his  own 
friends  acknowledged  he  made  a  failure  of  it  and  left  an  unfavor- 
able impression  behind  him  in  consequence. 

It  seemed  almost  marvelous  to  me  afterwards  how  the  Divine 
mind  made  known  to  me  the  condition  of  things  in  that  place  and 
how  wonderfully  he  led  me  to  expose  that  bitterness  which  would 
so  publicly  and  wrongfully  attack  fellow  professors  of  the  same 
religion. 

On  reaching  home  I  soon  found  I  must  write  to  the  woman 
friend  to  whom  I  had  been  so  closely  drawn.  And  I  quickly  re- 
ceived a  response  in  which  she  said  thy  letter  arrived  on  meeting 
morning  and  under  its  influence  I  was  enabled  to  yield  and  a 
sweet  peace  to  which  I  have  been  a  stranger  for  thirty  years  has 
been  my  portion,  and  here  is  a  lesson  I  cannot  forbear  calling  the 
attention  of  my  readers  to.  This  woman  was  endowed  with  ex- 
cellent powers  for  good,  was  an  upright,  loving  and  lovely  char- 
acter, one  of  good  judgment,  had  filled  many  important  positions 


138  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

in  Society  as  overseer  and  elder,  was  largely  used  on  important 
committees  in  the  Yearly  Meeting  and  yet  for  thirty  years  had  not 
known  peace  of  mind  because  she  would  not  yield  to  be  a  preacher 
among  Friends.  Showing  that  no  matter  how  pure  the  life  may  be 
in  the  sight  of  men  if  anything  God  requires  is  withheld  we  have 
no  true  peace.  She  has  since  been  faithful  and  though  now  over 
ninety  years  of  age  with  faculties  much  impaired,  will,  I  doubt  not, 
be  granted  her  penny  if  she  did  not  enter  until  the  eleventh  hour, 
but  had  she  been  faithful  to  the  first  call  to  duty  would  have  been 
a  shining  light  in  our  Society. 

During  the  summer  of  1867  I  paid  a  visit  to  the  State  Prison 
at  Auburn  under  an  apprehended  duty,  arrangements  having  been 
made  with  the  chaplain  and  authorities  for  the  purpose,  and  in 
company  with  a  friend,  also  a  minister,  we  went  to  Auburn  on 
Seventh  day  and  were  kindly  entertained  at  the  home  of  David 
Wright,  whose  wife  was  a  sister  of  Lucretia  Mott,  and  through 
whom  arrangements  had  been  made  for  a  meeting  in  one  of  the 
churches  in  that  city  in  the  evening.  This  was  the  only  visit  of 
the  kind  I  ever  made,  but  it  was  full  of  interesting  incidents  which 
made  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind  and  which  I  deem  worthy  of 
record. 

I  had  gone  to  one  place  for  the  night  and  my  friend  to  another, 
so  I  arrived  at  the  prison  a  few  moments  first  and  before  the  pris- 
oners had  begun  to  come  in.  When  my  friend  arrived  about  half 
of  the  prisoners  were  seated  and  he  being  dressed  in  a  somewhat 
primitive  style,  with  gray  clothes  and  a  white  hat,  which  he  wore 
all  through  the  service,  it  created  a  good  deal  of  merriment  among 
the  prisoners,  requiring  considerable  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
keepers  to  restore  order.  When  all  were  seated  the  chaplain  said 
they  always  had  a  formal  service  no  matter  who  was  there,  and 
so  he  commenced  by  offering  a  prayer,  which  was  followed  by  a 
scraping  of  the  feet  by  the  prisoners,  and  an  "  ahem,"  as  if  clear- 
ing the  throat.  It  impressed  me  at  the  time  as  if  they  would 
have  said,  if  the  liberty  of  speech  had  been  given  them,  "  Well, 
I  am  glad  that  is  through  with."  He  then  read  from  the  Bible  with 


Ministry  and  Travels  139 

a  like  result.  Then  a  hymn  was  sung,  followed  by  a  similar  action 
on  the  part  of  the  prisoners,  which  when  we  remember  there  were 
over  800  of  them  in  the  room,  the  noise  was  extremely  unpleasant. 
He  then  introduced  me,  and  I  arose  with  very  strange  feelings, 
probably  somewhat  owing  to  their  action  and  somewhat  to  the  in- 
tense feeling  of  sorrow  and  pity  for  their  condition.  I  told  them 
that  while  the  other  exercises  had  been  going  on,  there  had  passed 
before  my  mental  vision  several  scenes  which  I  would  endeavor  to 
depict  for  them  as  well  I  was  able.  I  then  drew  a  word  picture 
of  a  home  in  which  were  a  young  couple  commencing  life  with 
their  first  born,  a  boy  babe,  and  presented  to  them  the  hopes  and 
aspirations  of  those  fond  parents  for  that  boy.  Then  another  picture 
of  that  same  boy  in  school  life.  Then  another  as  he  approached  man- 
hood and  began  to  mix  with  evil  companions ;  another  of  the  boy 
in  the  saloon  and  at  the  gaming  table,  and  finally  of  his  incarcera- 
tion within  these  walls.  Then  at  the  last,  another  of  that  home 
as  I  first  saw  it  and  it  was  now  with  the  mother  prematurely 
old  and  gray,  sorrowing  for  her  wayward  son,  in  prayer  for  his 
reformation  and  return,  and  then  called  their  attention  to  the 
fact  that  if  our  earthly  parents  followed  us  with  such  undying 
love,  how  much  more  tender  and  long  forbearing  and  forgiving 
was  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  appealed  to  them  to  resolve  to  live 
a  better  life  when  they  should  be  liberated.  Many  eyes  were  wet 
with  tears  as  I  closed  and  a  most  profound  quiet  settled  over  them 
■ — so  different  from  the  formal  worship  to  which  they  had  been  ac- 
customed, and  it  taught  me  anew  the  lesson  that  no  matter  how 
hardened  in  crime  one  may  be,  there  is  yet  left  a  tender  chord, 
which  if  rightly  touched,  will  respond  with  a  softened  feeling,  and 
I  left  with  the  thought  that  some  good  had  been  done. 

The  winter  following  I  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  Scipio 
Quarterly  Meeting  and  appoint  some  meetings  within  its  limits, 
which  service  accompanied  by  my  wfe  and  J  W.  and  wife  we  en- 
tered on  the  early  part  of  the  Second  month.  The  snow  was  very 
deep  when  we  arrived  there,  making  it  somewhat  difficult 
to  get  around,  yet  we  held  several  meetings,  one  of  which  was 


140  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

somewhat  remarkable.  We  appointed  a  meeting  at  Aurora,  and 
there  were  only  six  persons  besides  ourselves  present,  owing,  as 
I  afterwards  learned,  to  the  many  divisions  which  had  occurred  in 
that  vicinity  among  Friends,  there  being  five  Quarterly  Meetings 
held  within  a  radius  of  about  three  miles. 

I  sat  in  the  pews  for  some  time,  but  finally  found  a  peculiar 
service  opening  before  me,  and  I  went  up  into  the  pulpit  and  ad- 
dressed a  particular  state  who  was  laboring  under  a  great  dis- 
couragement— had  denied  there  was  anything  in  religion  and  was 
seriously  thinking  of  taking  his  life,  and  a  full,  free  and  powerful 
flow  of  the  Gospel  message  was  given  to  him,  for  I  felt  it  was  a 
brother  present,  and  so  expressed  myself.  I  could  not  discover 
that  it  reached  any  one  by  my  outward  senses,  and  I  wondered  if  I 
was  led  aright,  but  some  time  after  I  was  informed  I  was  cor- 
rect in  my  feelings  and  had  aroused  the  man  to  greater  exer- 
tions and  removed  the  bitter  feelings  regarding  religion.  We 
went  to  Skaneateles  on  this  visit  and  were  entertained  at  the 
home  of  Anson  Lapham,  who  at  first  thought  we  could  not  get 
up  a  meeting,  the  snow  was  so  deep — being  five  feet  on  the 
level,  but  by  a  little  exertion  a  large  meeting  was  held  in  the  vil- 
lage near,  to  general  satisfaction.  We  then  went  to  Syracuse 
where  there  was  only  one  Friend's  family,  and  had  a  meeting  in 
their  home — a  number  who  had  never  seen  or  heard  a  Friend 
having  been  invited  in.  My  service  in  this  meeting  was  entirely 
in  addressing  states  and  at  its  close  much  tenderness  was  mani- 
fested and  many  expressions  of  thankfulness  were  given  for  the 
opportunity,  it  being  something  they  had  never  witnessed.  We 
returned  from  this  visit  feeling  amply  repaid  for  the  sacrifice 
made  and  the  difficulties  encountered. 

In  the  fall  of  1868  I  asked  for  and  obtained  a  minute  to  visit  the 
families  of  Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting,  which  as  they  were 
widely  scattered  occupied  me  until  quite  into  the  spring.  In  this 
vsit  a  number  of  incidents  worth  recording  occurred.  I  shall 
never  forget,  while  memory  lasts,  my  first  visit  on  this  mission. 
It  was  to  a  woman  Friend  who  had  been  speaking  for  several 


Ministry  and  Travels  141 

years  but  bad  made  but  little  advancement.  I  with  my  com- 
panion, J.  Thorn,  went  to  the  house  trembling-  within,  yet  trusting-. 
Her  husband  came  in  and  when  we  got  into  the  quiet  I  saw  that 
he  was  opposing  her  speaking,  and  in  that  opposition  he  had 
not  always  spoken  kindly  to  her  and  of  Friends.  I  had  sonic 
plain  service,  told  him  if  he  wanted  peace  he  must  not  any  longer 
retard  the  work  of  his  wife  and  encouraged  her  to  be  more  faith- 
ful. His  opposition  ceased  and  she  became  a  valued  minister, 
though  too  late  in  life  to  go  much  from  home. 

In  another  visit  to  a  family  where  the  woman  was  a  member, 
I  found  the  most  squalor  I  have  ever  seen  in  a  Friend's  home. 
The  man  was  at  the  barn,  but  came  in  when  invited.  As  he 
came  into  the  room  I  saw  with  the  spiritual  vision  in  a  semi-cir- 
cular form  in  glittering  letters  on  his  forehead  the  word  "  Spirit- 
ualist." He  was  neglecting  his  wife  and  she  had  become  discour- 
aged and  disheartened  and  had  given  way  to  a  fretful  disposition, 
resulting  in  a  very  unhappy  home.  To  labor  here,  be  truthful 
and  plain,  and  not  worry  or  offend,  but  encourage  both  to  better 
things,  made  my  work  difficult,  but  I  was  enabled  to  go  through 
it  with  a  peaceful  heart.  On  getting  into  the  wagon  my  com- 
panion who  was  with  me  from  place  to  place  said  to  me,  "  John,  I 
think  thee  is  mistaken  this  time.  I  have  known  that  man  from 
his  boyhood  and  this  is  the  first  time  I  ever  heard  he  was  a 
spiritualist."  I  told  him  I  would  rather  be  mistaken  than  to  have 
found  things  as  I  did,  but  I  felt  peaceful  and  would  leave  results. 
But  that  evening  after  we  had  partaken  of  our  supper  with 
the  friend  who  was  to  entertain  us  over  night  he  asked  where  we 
had  been,  and  when  we  came  to  this  man's  name,  "  Oh,"  he  said, 
"  he  is  a  spiritualist,"  to  which  I  remarked  to  my  companion, 
"What  dost  thou  think,  now?" 

When  about  to  begin  in  another  neighborhood  the  Elder  told 
me  over  night  that  one  friend  who  lived  several  miles  away 
told  him  not  to  bring  me  to  his  house  as  he  did  not  want  to  see  me. 
But  as  we  were  about  starting  the  next  morning,  when  he 
asked  me  where  we  should  go  I  said,  "  We  will  drive  to  see  this 


142  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

friend  first ;  "  so  we  did ;  found  him  in  bed  recovering  from  an  at- 
tack of  typhoid  fever,  but  still  weak.  My  friend  went  up  stairs  to 
see  him  and  after  a  time  came  down  and  told  me  the  friend 
was  willing'  to  see  me  for  a  few  moments  but  was  too  weak  for 
a  sitting.  I  went  up  stairs  and  directly  asked  him  what  was  the 
matter  that  he  did  not  wish  to  see  me.  We  had  been  acquainted 
when  we  were  young  men.  He  said  he  understood  me  to  say 
at  the  funeral  of  his  brother-in-law  that  I  did  not  believe  in  the 
Bible,  and  hence  we  was  unwilling  to  listen  to  me.  I  told  him  he 
certainly  misunderstood  me,  for  such  was  not  my  view.  I  then  gave 
him  my  understanding  of  it  and  how  I  believed  it.  He  replied, 
"  If  that  is  thy  view,  I  certainly  misunderstood  thee,  for  this  is 
exactly  my  idea  of  it."  I  then  asked  him,  he  being  a  lawyer,  if  he 
had  not  found  in  his  experience  when  pleading  with  a  jury  that 
things  seemed  so  clear  to  him  that  he  thought  they  must  also  see 
it  and  afterwards  found  they  did  not.  He  took  my  hand  warmly, 
"  Yes,  John,  and  I  have  lost  several  cases  by  it."  Then  I  said, 
"  Thou  can  readily  understand  how  a  minister  in  handling  a  sub- 
ject may  refer  to  the  Bible  with  the  thought  that  his  idea  must 
be  clearly  understood,  and  hence  did  not  stop  to  explain  it,  and  be 
thus  misunderstood."  He  replied,  "  I  now  see  it  and  am  sorry  I 
entertained  such  feelings,"  and  we  have  been  warm  friends  ever 
since. 

During  this  visit  I  felt  drawn  to  have  a  meeting  in  an  Orthodox 
Meeting-House  in  the  vicinity  where  the  last  incident  occurred  and 
for  a  wonder  it  was  granted  and  we  had  a  satisfactory  meeting  to 
most  present — though  some  evangelistic  ministers  who  were  pres- 
ent made  use  of  it  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  the  members  of  a 
Baptist  church  a  few  miles  distant,  where  I  had  appointed  a  meet- 
ing on  Fourth  day  evening,  but  it  resulted  in  a  crowded  house 
and  their  efforts  only  made  my  way  the  more  easy. 

In  another  instance  I  went  into  a  family  of  entire  strangers  and 
soon  after  sitting  down  I  saw  they  were  in  difficulty,  that  there 
was  an  estrangement  between  the  husband  and  his  brother  who 
lived  across  the  road,  and  that  the  wife  had  been  instrumental  in 


Ministry  and  Travels  143 

bringing  it  about  and  had  to  tell  them  what  I  saw  and  what 
would  result  unless  a  change  of  action  was  adopted  by  her.  I 
felt  the  husband  would  act  differently  if  she  would  let  him.  When 
I  closed  she  immediately  acknowledged  I  had  spoken  the  truth, 
but  that  some  one  had  told  me,  and  evinced  some  anger  at  our 
coming  under  such  circumstances.  I  told  her  I  had  not  heard  of 
them  until  that  morning,  and  a  cousin  of  my  mother's,  at  whose 
home  we  had  stayed  the  night  before,  wanted  to  go  with  us  there 
and  I  wondered  why  but  consented.  I  turned  to  him  and  asked 
him  to  tell  them  if  any  thing  had  been  said  about  them  at  his 
home.  He  told  them  no,  and  that  I  did  not  know  anything 
about  them  at  all  until  my  companion  told  me  where  we  were 
going.  This  satisfied  her,  she  became  tendered,  and  I  subse- 
quently learned  the  difficulty  was  arranged  and  harmony  re- 
stored. 

In  the  spring  of  1869  I  felt  drawn  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ings of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  and  obtained  a  minute  liberat- 
ing me  for  the  service.  This  visit  was  one  of  much  labor  and  of 
deep  baptism,  though  there  were  few  incidents  that  need  to  be 
noted  in  particular,  except  I  was  more  enlarged  in  testimony 
than  I  had  previously  been.  In  many  of  the  meetings  states 
were  addressed  and  information  nearly  always  reached  me  before 
leaving  the  vicinity  that  I  had  been  correctly  drawn. 

At  a  meeting  held  at  Poughkeepsie  after  the  close  of  New  York 
Yearly  Meeting  I  had  a  sense  that  some  one  was  present  who  had 
come  with  the  express  purpose  of  cavilling  at  what  I  might  have 
to  say,  so  that  I  arose  with  the  expression,  "  If  thy  objections  are 
answered  wilt  thou  then  believe,"  and  stated  that  I  felt  as  above 
written  and  reiterated  the  question,  "  If  thy  objections  are  an- 
swered wilt  thou  then  believe  ?  "  After  I  had  closed  my  exercise,  a 
man  sitting  in  the  gallery  a  little  way  from  me  arose  and  in  a 
very  smooth,  oily  manner,  commenced  to  speak  and  finally  openly 
charged  me  with  disbelieving  the  Bible.  When  he  sat  down  I  felt 
to  give  to  the  people  what  I  did  believe  about  the  Bible,  at  the 
close   of  which   as   I   broke  the  meeting,  an   old  man   who   sat 


144  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

facing  me,  not  a  member  but  an  old  friend  of  my  father's,  shook 
hands  with  me  and  said,  "  That  man  will  never  accuse  you  of  dis- 
believing the  Bible  again."  He  proved  to  be  a  minister  of  the 
Orthodox  Friends  of  that  city. 

In  the  summer  of  1870  I  had  a  minute  to  make  a  visit  to 
Pelham  Half- Yearly  Meeting  and  some  of  its  subordinate 
branches  and  to  appoint  some  meetings  within  its  limits.  During 
the  Eighth  month  my  wife  and  self  accomplished  part  of  this 
work  in  the  course  of  which  this  incident  occurred.  I  felt  a 
drawing  to  have  a  meeting  in  the  Meeting-House  belonging  to  the 
Orthodox  Friends,  near  Norwich,  Canada.  One  of  my  uncles, 
who  lived  a  few  miles  from  there  went  to  see  about  it  and  make 
the  needed  arrangements,  but  after  considering  the  matter  they 
refused  to  open  the  house.  He  then  went  to  see  the  Methodist 
minister,  who  lived  not  far  away,  but  in  the  town.  He  promptly 
answered,  "  No ;  I  understand  Mr.  Cornell  is  an  infidel,  and  I  do 
not  want  any  infidelity  preached  in  my  pulpit."  At  this  juncture 
the  proprietor  of  the  hotel  in  the  place,  who  owned  a  large  hall 
attached  to  the  hotel,  which  he  rented  for  town  purposes  and 
entertainments,  came  forward  and  offered  the  hall,  which  my 
uncle  accepted.  So  the  meeting  was  appointed  for  2  P.  M.  on 
First  day.  They  day  was  an  exceedingly  hot  one,  the  mercury 
standing  in  the  nineties.  The  hall  running  north  and  south  with 
large  windows  to  the  west,  with  no  curtains  or  shades,  made  it  a 
very  warm  place.  But  at  the  hour  the  people  flocked  in  and  filled 
every  seat,  among  them  two  Orthodox  ministers  and  nearly  all 
their  members,  the  Methodist  minister  and  his  flock,  all  anxious  to 
hear  what  the  infidel  would  have  to  say.  I  could  feel  that  deep 
spirit  of  prejudice  under  which  they  came.  I  rose  soon  after  the 
meeting  settled  and  labored  first  to  clear  up  or  break  down  that 
bitter  spirit  and  it  took  me  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour  before 
I  could  see  the  way  clear  to  deliver  the  message  I  felt  I  had  for 
the  people.  I  felt  that  spirit  yielding  and  then  I  entered  upon  my 
real  mission  standing  an  hour  and  a  quarter  longer,  and  the  meet- 
ing closed  with  a  sweet  tender  feeling  over  all  minds.     After  the 


Ministry  and  Travels  145 

meeting-  closed  and  I  came  down  from  the  platform  the  Orthodox 
ministers  and  the  Methodist  met  me  and  taking  each  of  my  hands 
said,  "  Brother,  we  must  acknowledge  you  were  inspired  to-day," 
and  so  I  can  verily  say,  the  truth  triumphed  over  all  the  opposi- 
tion. 

In  the  fall  of  this  year  I  obtained  another  minute  to  appoint 
meetings  among  those  not  in  membership  with  us  within  the 
limits  of  Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting  and  to  finish  what  had 
been  left  undone  in  Pelham  Half- Yearly  Meeting.  In  the  pur- 
suance of  that  concern  I  was  accompanied  by  my  friend  Joseph 
Thorne.  While  we  were  attending  the  Half-Yearly  Meeting  an 
incident  occurred  which  had  an  important  bearing  and  influence 
upon  the  character  of  my  ministry  ever  since. 

On  First  day  morning  I  had  delivered  a  strong  doctrinal  sermon 
from  the  text  "  Yet  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God  from  out  of  Egypt. 
Thou  shall  have  no  other  God  before  me,  for  beside  me  there  is  no 
Savior."  As  I  sat  down  a  man  rose  in  the  audience  and  said,  "  Does 
the  brother  deny  the  atonement  made  by  Jesus  Christ  on  Mount 
Calvary  ?  "  and  then  went  on  to  state  the  evangelical  belief  on  that 
subject  very  excitedly  and  then  left  the  meeting.  I  was  brought  un- 
der exercise  and  felt  best  to  state  to  the  meeting  that  as  I  had  been 
asked  a  plain  question  I  felt  it  would  be  right  to  make  a  plain 
reply,  and  then  gave  my  views  on  that  subject,  showing  that  each 
one  must  make  his  own  atonement  by  ceasing  to  do  evil  and  learn- 
ing to  do  well.  As  I  broke  the  meeting  an  announcement  was 
made  that  we  were  to  have  a  meeting  in  a  Baptist  house  about  five 
miles  from  where  we  were,  and  as  that  announcement  was  made  a 
young  man  in  the  back  part  of  the  house  arose  and  said,  "  I  am 
the  sexton  of  the  church  where  that  meeting  is  to  be  held,  and  I 
hope  we  shall  not  have  any  such  doctrine  preached  there  as  we 
have  had  here  to-day."  Between  both  of  these  interruptions  a 
considerable  excitement  was  created  and  my  friends  after  meet- 
ing seemed  some  disturbed  lest  it  should  discourage  and  dis- 
hearten me,  but  I  was  preserved  in  a  quiet  frame  of  mind  with  the 
feeling  that  all  would  terminate  well. 

10 


146  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

When  evening  arrived  and  we  went  to  the  place  of  meeting  we 
found  a  house  literally  packed  and  here  I  was  led  to  speak  upon 
"What  Made  a  Christian?  What  Was  Its  Object  and  Effect?" 
delivering  the  same  doctrine  as  in  the  morning  but  from  a  differ- 
ent standpoint,  and  as  the  meeting  closed  a  large  expression  of 
satisfaction  was  made  and  much  feeling  of  unity  manifested.  This 
set  me  to  thinking  seriously  regarding  the  manner  of  expression 
and  opened  to  me  the  necessity  of  the  minister  exercising  care  in 
the  delivery  of  his  message,  to  do  it  in  such  a  form  and  in  such 
language  as  will  tend  to  gather  and  inspire  confidence  in  him  in- 
stead of  repelling  and  arousing  and  deepening  prejudices  against 
him.  Prior  to  this  time  I  had  been  repeatedly  replied  to,  some- 
times in  not  the  most  courteous  manner.  I  found  that  there  was  a 
danger  of  getting  into  a  form  of  set  phraseology  under  which 
we  would  say  things  harsher  than  we  felt,  and  it  thusopenedbefore 
me  that  in  accepting  a  call  to  the  ministry  it  was  a  part  of  our 
duty  to  as  far  as  lay  in  our  power  culture  ourselves  so  that  we 
might  deliver  our  testimonies  in  a  manner  which  should  win  its 
way  to  the  hearts  of  those  who  differed  from  us  in  view  rather 
than  to  repel  them  by  our  abruptness  or  harshness  in  denunciation 
of  those  of  others,  and  since  the  conclusion  of  that  mission  I 
have  never  met  with  any  public  opposition,  as  it  changed  my 
whole  manner  of  expression. 

On  the  following  First  day  evening  we  had  a  meeting  in  a  Meth- 
odist house  in  the  village  of  Eden,  Erie  county,  New  York,  at 
which  I  spoke  from  the  text,  "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the 
life,"  etc.,  and  near  the  close  of  the  meeting  I  told  them  I  felt  im- 
pressed to  open  before  them  my  understanding  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  atonement,  but  not  with  any  view  of  antagonizing  the  ideas 
of  any  others.  As  I  sat  down  the  minister  arose  and  in  a  very 
excited  manner  said,  "  The  doctrine  delivered  here  to-night  is  di- 
rectly antagonistic  to  the  doctrines  ever  held  by  the  Methodist 
Church,  and  I  will  preach  from  the  same  text  next  Sabbath."  I 
did  not  notice  it  but  soon  closed  the  meeting  with  a  few  remarks 
which    seemed    to    me     appropriate,     After    the    meeting    the 


Ministry  and  Travels  147 

minister  came  to  me  and  in  a  very  excited  manner  asked  me  if  I 
was  an  accredited  minister  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  He  then 
said,  "  I  do  not  see  why  yon  could  not  have  brought  some  message 
upon  which  we  could  all  agree  and  not  hurt  people's  feelings  as 
you  have  to-night."  I  replied,  "First,  I  am  not  the  bearer  of  my 
own  messages,  nor  do  I  see  any  reason  for  any  one's  feelings  to 
be  hurt.  I  did  not  attack  any  one's  view  but  simply  gave  you 
my  own,  which,  as  an  independent  thinker,  I  had  a  right  to  do," 
and  in  an  angry  mood  he  turned  away,  saying,  "  Well,  I  shall 
preach  from  the  same  text  next  Sabbath,"  to  which  I  replied,  "  I 
had  not  the  slightest  objection  ;  that  I  had  no  fear  that  the  truth 
would  suffer  in  consequence."  As  he  left  me  one  of  the  trustees 
of  the  church  came  to  me  and  referring  to  the  minister  said  he 
was  a  young  man  and  had  a  good  deal  to  learn  yet,  and  I  said,  "  I 
perceive  he  has.  " 

On  the  next  First  day,  as  I  was  afterward  informed,  a  large 
meeting  gathered  to  hear  him  answer  the  Quaker,  a  reporter  for 
one  of  the  Buffalo  papers  was  present  at  both  meetings  and  gave 
a  synopsis  of  both  discourses,  as  far  as  the  minister  went,  as  he 
stated  it,  the  Methodist  had  spoken  for  about  twenty  minutes  and 
had  not  answered  a  single  point  in  Mr.  Cornell's  discourse,  and 
then  stopped,  stood  a  moment  or  two,  and  then  said,  "  Friends, 
forgive  me,  I  am  wrong,"  and  then  closed  the  meeting.  And  so 
as  I  said  to  him,  the  truth  did  not  suffer  by  his  answer,  but  was 
triumphant. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ministry  and  Travels  and  Incidents  Connected  Therewith. 

(Continued.) 

I  come  now  to  a  period  in  my  religions  experience  wherein  I 
was  to  be  the  most  deeply  tried,  and  when  a  storm  which  had  been 
slowly  gathering  was  about  to  burst  upon  me  with  an  almost  over- 
whelming force. 

In  the  particular  meeting  to  which  I  belonged  was  a  minister 
who  had  been  acknowledged  several  years  before  I  was,  and 
who  at  the  time  of  his  acknowledgment  had  a  sweet 
gift,  but  after  that  it  did  not  seem  to  enlarge  nor  did  he  appear 
to  have  any  mission  outside  his  own  meeting,  as  he  never  asked 
for  a  minute  for  any  service.  And  as  I  had  become,  from  my 
position  as  clerk,  and  from  the  character  of  the  service  required  of 
me  in  travelling  to  distant  meetings,  widely  known,  I  had  been 
requested  to  attend  a  large  number  of  funerals,  and  while  in 
our  own  home-meeting — my  seat  in  the  gallery  was  at  the 
lower  end  of  the  upper  seat— several  old  men  as  Elders  occupying 
the  seats  at  the  head  of  the  meeting,  but  on  occasions  of  funerals 
I  had  been  repeatedly  desired  by  them  to  take  the  head  of  the 
meeting,  all  of  which  seemed  to  contribute  to  arouse  in  this  minister 
an  antagonism  which  manifested  itself  in  many  little  ways,  to 
which  I  paid  no  attention,  but  in  the  spring  of  1872,  when  I  had 
asked  for  the  extension  of  my  minute  to  appoint  meetings  among 
those  outside  of  our  Society,  as  I  had  not  concluded  all  of  my 
work,  he  deliberately  arose  and  narrated  to  the  meeting  the  cir- 
cumstances of  a  law  suit  in  which  I  had  been  engaged  for  open- 
ing my  home  as  an  asylum  of  retreat  for  the  sister  of  my  wife, 
who  was  unfortunately  married  to  a  licentious  husband,  and  as 


J.J.  CORNELL 

(AT  47    YEARS  OF  AGE) 


Ministry  and  Travels  149 

my  home  was  the  home  of  her  parents  it  was  the  only  shelter  to 
which  she  could  flee.  So  my  brother-in-law  commenced  an  action 
against  my  father-in-law,  my  wife  and  myself  for  willfully  and 
maliciously  enticing  away  his  wife  and  owing  to  a  legal  techni- 
cality and  a  biased  judge  succeeded  in  getting  a  verdict  against 
me,  my  father-in-law  dying  before  the  suit  came  on.  After  nar- 
rating the  events  of  the  suit  and  the  amount  of  judgment  ob- 
tained said,  "  Now,  if  we  liberate  John,  we  virtually  say  to  the 
world,  he  is  innocent,  and  I  am  not  prepared  to  say  whether  he  is 
innocent  or  guilty  ?  "  To  say  I  was  surprised  but  faintly  ex- 
presses my  feelings,  the  attack  was  so  unjust,  so  uncalled  for  as  he 
well  knew,  but  I  was  calm,  cool  and  collected.  In  a  few  mo- 
ments I  arose  and  said,  "  Friends,  you  have  heard  what  our 
brother  has  said.  Now  if  the  meeting  is  prepared  to  take  the  re- 
sponsibility of  my  concern  none  will  be  more  glad  to  be  relieved 
from  it  than  will  I."  A  most  profound  silence  settled  over  the 
meeting,  which  lasted  several  minutes,  when  one  friend  arose  and 
said,  "  I  am  not  willing  to  take  the  responsibilty  of  John's  con- 
cern," and  another  and  another  until  all  but  my  father  had  so 
expressed  themselves,  and  the  extension  of  the  minute  was  granted 
me.  The  friend  was  labored  with  by  some  of  the  elders  to  induce 
him  to  make  some  acknowledgment,  but  he  utterly  refused.  And 
for  some  time  the  queries  were  marked,  with  a  delinquency  re- 
garding love  and  unity.  The  trouble  would  be  quiet  for  awhile 
but  would  break  out  afresh  almost  every  time  I  asked  for  a  minute. 
When  it  was  ultimately  brought  to  a  conclusion,  by  the  friend 
resigning  his  rights  in  Society  and  remaining  out  for  thirteen 
years,  when  he  again  requested,  was  received,  but  was  of  but 
very  little  use  to  us.  During  this  struggle,  while  I  kept  on  my 
way  outwardly  calm  and  peaceful,  entering  on  many  missions,  I 
had  the  most  severe  contest  with  myself.  So  many  things  would 
reach  me  calculated  to  arouse  my  indignation  for  their  falsity 
and  the  evident  intention  to  crush  me  as  a  minister,  that  to  keep 
out  all  vindictive  feelings,  to  live  in  an  atmosphere  of  love 
only,  to  control  all  within  me  that  was  of  a  vengeful  nature,  to 


150  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

look  upon  these  assaults  with  pity,  and  to  go  on  in  my  work  as 
though  no  unpleasant  things  were  occurring,  to  quietly  submit  to 
insinuations  from  outsiders ;  that  the  two  ministers  of  our  meet- 
ing were  quarreling  without  the  opportunity  of  explaining, 
whitened  my  head  ten  years  sooner  than  is  the  ordinary  case  with 
men,  but  under  Divine  help  I  was  at  last  able  to  conquer  my- 
self and  live  in  an  atmosphere  where  none  of  these  things  had 
power  to  move  me,  and  from  which  I  could  bear  a  testimony  from 
experience  it  was  possible  to  love  our  enemies.  But  it  had  an 
unfortunate  effect  upon  our  meeting,  and  its  influence  in  the 
neighborhood.  All  his  family  withdrew  with  him  and  much 
was  said  by  them  among  those  not  belonging  with  us  to  influence 
them  against  me,  but  after  a  number  of  years  circumstances  oc- 
curred which  gave  the  public  a  clearer  insight  into  matters  and  I 
once  more  regained  their  confidence  and  respect,  but  too  late  to 
regenerate  the  meeting. 

But  notwithstanding  this  heavy  drain  on  my  physical  and  men- 
tal, as  well  as  spiritual  endurance,  the  Master  seemed  to  require 
a  good  deal  of  labor  away  from  home.  In  the  fall  of  1873  I 
again  felt  that  it  would  be  right  for  me  to  attend  Baltimore 
Yearly  Meeting ;  so,  in  company  with  my  beloved  wife,  who 
had  been  appointed  to  the  station  of  an  elder,  we  attended  that 
meeting,  wherein  I  found  much  labor ;  but  no  especial  incident 
occurred  to  record  except  that  there  we  made  a  more  particular 
acquaintance  with  dear  M.  W.,  whom  we  had  just  met  the  year 
before  at  our  own  Yearly  Meeting.  A  little  while  after  we  re- 
turned from  this  visit,  I  came  into  the  house  one  evening  after 
a  hard  day's  work  chopping  in  the  woods,  and  after  supper 
laid  down  to  rest  on  the  couch,  when  almost  immediately  I 
heard  a  voice  with  my  inner  ear,  which  kept  saying  to  me : 
"  Get  up  and  write  to  M.  W."  I  was  so  weary  and  so  void  of 
anything  to  write  that  I  hesitated  for  a  good  while,  but  finding 
I  could  not  rest  I  arose,  went  to  my  desk,  took  out  the  paper 
and  picked  up  the  pen,  and  then  mentally  asked  the  question : 
What  shall   I  write  to  her?    when,  as   in  an   instant,   I   was  in 


Ministry  and  Travels  151 

spirit  transported  to  her  home  hundreds  of  miles  away,  and  into 
which  I  had  never  been.  I  saw  her  as  I  entered  washing  dishes, 
which  she  soon  completed.  She  was  cheerful  before  the  family, 
but  as  soon  as  she  had  completed  her  task  I  saw  her  go  into 
the  hall  up  the  stairs,  turn  to  the  right  and  enter  the  bedroom, 
and  immediately  burst  into  tears.  Then  I  saw  her  lying  on  the 
bed  weeping.  I  then  became  conscious  I  was  sitting  at  my  desk 
with  pen  in  hand  to  write  to  her,  and  the  impression  came  she 
is  under  an  apprehension  that  it  will  be  right  for  her  to  make 
a  religious  visit,  but  she  is  not  fully  satisfied  that  it  is  a  Divine 
command,  and  desires  that  some  outward  testimony  shall  be  given 
her  that  her  impressions  are  correct.  Write  to  her  what  thou  hast 
seen  in  mental  vision ;  tell  her  the  call  is  a  correct  one,  that  if  she 
yields  she  will  be  preserved  in  health  and  will  return  to  her  home 
with  sheaves  of  peace.  I  wrote  as  I  felt  the  Divine  Spirit  was 
dictating  to  me,  and  mailed  the  letter ;  but  the  next  day  I  was  a 
good  deal  troubled.  The  question  would  arise,  suppose  this  is 
all  imagination?  What  a  depressing  effect  it  will  have  upon 
her;  but  again  would  come  the  assurance  that  I  was  right  and 
I  awaited  a  return  messenger  with  no  little  anxiety.  But  as 
soon  as  the  mail  could  bring  an  answer  it  came  confirming  my 
feelings,  saying  she  had  not  opened  her  condition  to  any  human 
being,  but  under  the  evidence  given  which  she  was  seeking  for 
she  should  lay  the  matter  before  her  friends,  which  she  did, 
performed  the  service  and  returned  with  rejoicing,  and  for  nearly 
two  years  did  I  keep  so  close  to  this  dear  sister  that  when  a 
requisition  to  go  from  home  was  made  to  her  it  was  almost 
as  directly  made  known  to  me,  and  I  impressed  to  write  and 
encourage  her.  Then  I  wrote  to  her,  saying  she  could  now  walk 
without  my  support,  and  this  would  not  be  permitted  any  longer, 
and  it  never  has  been  since.  I  had,  prior  to  this  experience, 
been  frequently  led  to  write  to  persons  at  a  distance  and  open 
to  them  their  conditions  of  mind  to  encourage  them  to  the  per- 
formance of  some  mission  or  be  a  comfort  under  some  conditions 
of  doubt,  but  this  was  my  first  experience  in  which  it  was  given 


152  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

me  to  see  a  person  in  a  house  in  which  I  had  never  been,  and 
when  I  did  go,  some  three  years  afterwards,  the  part  of  the 
house  in  which  I  was  in  spirit  was  as  familiar  to  me  as  though 
I  had  a  long  acquaintance  with  it. 

In  the  summer  of  1874  I  again  obtained  the  consent  of  my 
friends  to  visit  Scipio  Quarterly  Meeting  and  appoint  some 
meetings  within  its  limits,  and  it  was  when  obtaining  this  minute 
that  the  circumstance  occurred  which  brought  the  trouble,  in 
which  I  was  involved  with  the  minister  referred  to,  to  a  crisis. 
It  had  been  agreed  between  us,  through  the  intercessions  of  the 
elders,  that  all  of  the  past  should  be  dropped  and  that  we  would 
strive  to  live  in  harmony.  After  I  had  asked  for  my  minute  and 
general  consent  had  been  given  on  both  sides  of  the  house  and 
the  clerk  had  made  his  minute  liberating  me,  and  the  meeting 
was  about  to  adjourn,  he  arose  and  stated  that  he  did  not  give 
his  consent  to  my  having  a  minute,  for  he  had  no  unity  with 
it,  and  further  said  he  had  been  pursued  as  unrelentingly  as  by 
a  bloodhound.  Fortunately  no  reply  was  made  and  the  meeting 
immediately  adjourned.  The  following  First  day  afternoon, 
one  of  the  elders  whom  I  dearly  loved  and  with  whom  I  was 
connected  by  marriage,  came  to  me,  and  after  a  little  conversa- 
tion said :  "  John,  suppose  the  elders  were  to  say  to  thee  not 
to  go  on  that  journey,  what  will  thee  do?"  I  sat  a  moment  in 
quiet,  for  I  was  taken  somewhat  by  surprise,  and  then  answered: 
"  I  should  not  pay  any  attention  to  it.  Tt  is  not  within  your 
province.  I  have  been  liberated  by  the  Monthly  Meeting  and 
am  amenable  to  it  and  not  to  you.  But  if  you  feel  uneasy  about 
my  going,  as  there  will  be  another  Monthly  Meeting  before  I 
go,  you  can  lay  it  before  that  meeting,  and  if  it  repeals  its 
action  I  will  respect  it ;  not  otherwise."  He  seemed  very  tender 
and  it  was  not  brought  before  the  meeting.  Soon  after  I  re- 
turned from  this  visit  our  Preparative  Meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders  occurred,  and  the  answer  to  the  query,  whether  we  were 
in  love  and  unity  with  each  other,  was  strongly  marked  in  con- 
sequence of  his  course  regarding  my  minute.     This  occasioned 


Ministry  and  Travels  153 

much  exercise,  during  which  some  considerable  reflection  was 
made  upon  me,  when  I  arose  and  said  I  hoped  the  discussion 
would  now  cease,  and  when  the  business  is  concluded  I  had  a 
proposition  to  make  in  relation  to  the  subject  under  discussion. 
The  meeting  then  concluded  its  routine  business.  I  then  stated 
to  the  meeting  what  had  occurred  at  the  Monthly  Meeting  and 
that  I  had  been  further  informed  that  one  of  the  ministers 
present  had  had  an  interview  with  the  Friend  (he  was  not 
present  at  the  meeting),  and  that  it  took  him  an  hour  to  narrate 
the  causes  for  grievance  he  had  against  me,  and  that  if  these 
statements  were  true  it  made  of  me  one  of  the  deepest  of  hypo- 
crites. Now  I  propose  that  this  meeting  call  an  extra  session  of 
all  its  members  and  have  the  Friend  state  to  it  these  grounds  of 
grievance,  and  if  I  could  not  satisfactorily  explain  each  and  all 
of  them  to  all  present  I  would  make  such  acknowledgments  to 
the  individual  and  to  the  meeting  which  they  might  demand. 

The  proposition  was  adopted  and  that  evening  set  for  the 
meeting.  We  met  at  the  time  appointed,  and  after  waiting  in 
silence  awhile  for  the  clerk,  who  was  a  timid  man,  to  open  the 
subject  I  arose  and  made  the  same  statement  I  had  made  in  the 
afternoon  meeting.  Almost  immediately  on  taking  my  seat 
the  minister  to  whom  I  had  referred  in  the  afternoon  as  having 
had  an  interview  with  the  Friend,  said,  "  We  do  not  want  any 
statements,  but  want  these  Friends  to  drop  the  subject  and  live 
in  harmony  with  each  other,"  to  which  another  friend  assented.  I 
replied  I  had  tried  that  without  effect.  I  had  been  endeavoring 
to  learn  wherein  I  had  offended,  but  could  get  no  definite  answer, 
and  I  wanted  the  matter  settled  then.  The  friend  then  arose 
and  said  he  had  no  explanations  to  make,  for  he  had  that  day, 
just  before  our  meeting  met,  written  his  resignation  and  would 
present  it  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  on  the  morrow.  This  led  to  a 
long  and  earnest  labor  to  induce  him  not  to  take  such  a  step, 
but  without  avail.  He  was  unyielding  to  the  last  degree.  I 
then  said  to  the  meeting :  "  If  the  Friend  takes  this  course  I 
want  to  know  what  my  standing  is  with  you.     Must  I  close  my 


154  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

mouth  in  the  ministry,  or  may  I  be  at  liberty  to  speak  in  our 
own  meetings  and  refrain  from  traveling  in  the  service  of  the 
Master?  and  I  want  an  expression  from  every  member  present, 
and  shall  insist  upon  it."  This  brought  the  meeting  into  a  solemn 
quiet  which  lasted  for  some  time,  when  the  minister  who  objected 
to  any  statement  of  the  grievances  said :  "  John  has  done  all 
that  can  be  asked  of  him,"  to  which  each  minister  and  elder 
present,  except  the  Friend  referred  to,  gave  an  unqualified  as- 
sent. This  cleared  me  and  put  me  on  the  right  footing.  The  Friend 
resigned,  and  so  far  as  the  meeting's  action  was  concerned  closed 
the  trouble,  though  its  effects  were  felt  for  a  long  time 
afterward. 

In  the  fall  of  1876  my  wife  and  self  attended  Baltimore  Yearly 
Meeting  as  delegates  to  the  convention  of  the  Seven  Yearly  Meet- 
ings on  Indian  Affairs,  and  took  in  the  Centennial  Exposition  on 
the  way.  Having  no  especial  concern  to  appoint  meetings  we 
did  not  ask  for  a  minute,  but  while  on  our  way  found  there  was 
likely  to  be  some  considerable  service  required  of  me,  so  on  our  ar- 
rival Second  day  noon,  at  the  opening  of  the  afternoon  session, 
I  gave  to  Friends  the  reason  why  I  was  there  without  a  minute 
and  was  given  a  hearty  welcome  and  asked  to  feel  myself  at 
home.  At  this  time  some  members  of  the  meeting  were  very 
particular  about  ministers  coming  among  them  without  a  minute 
and  rather  harsh  in  their  treatment  of  the  subject.  The  next 
morning  I  felt  a  strong  drawing  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  women's 
meeting  and  was  liberated  to  do  so,  but  as  soon  as  I  had  gone 
into  the  meeting  the  question  was  raised  that  it  was  out  of  order 
and  establishing  a  dangerous  precedent  to  thus  give  me,  who 
was  there  without  a  minute,  such  a  permission  as  had  been 
granted  me.  When  in  the  women's  meeting  I  was  closely  led  to 
address  a  number  of  states,  and  the  meeting  was  a  deeply  bap- 
tizing season  and  evidently  owned  by  the  Master.  Between 
meetings  I  was  informed  of  what  had  taken  place  during  my 
absence,  and  meeting  one  who  had  taken  a  prominently  active 
part  in  the  discussion,  I  told  him  T  was  sorry  they  had  gotten  so 


Ministry  and  Travels  155 

out  of  order  in  the  meeting  that  morning,  first,  to  discuss  such 
a  subject  when  I  was  not  present,  and  next,  that  I  was  perfectly 
in  order  as  the  discipline  of  my  yearly  meeting  gave  me  the 
liberty  to  appoint  meetings  while  away  from  home  in  its  service ; 
I  was  here  on  an  errand  for  the  meeting  and  had  the  consent 
of  your  meeting  and  was  therefore  in  order.  I  mention  this 
circumstance  to  show  that  we  can  insist  too  strongly  on  points 
of  order  in  an  improper  manner.  We  had  several  parlor 
Friends'  meetings  while  in  the  city,  and  a  large  one  was  called 
at  C.  Blackburn's,  but  just  as  they  were  gathering  a  telegram 
was  handed  me,  stating  that  my  father,  who  was  ill,  was  worse 
and  wanted  me  to  return  at  once.  So  I  had  but  little  time  with 
them,  and  with  a  mind  somewhat  disturbed  by  the  message  it 
was  not  very  satisfactory,  though,  when  I  arrived  at  home,  I 
found  these  fears  were  groundless — he  was  much  better. 

I  came  again  for  a  few  days  to  attend  the  convention  on 
Indian  Affairs  in  the  fall  of  1877,  and  this  time  felt  drawn  to 
have  a  meeting  with  the  Friends  at  the  Mansion  House.  A  great 
number  gathered,  filling  the  parlors  and  the  halls.  I  addressed, 
I  believe,  some  thirteen  different  conditions.  One  or  two  others 
spoke,  and  one  of  them  attempted  to  break  the  meeting,  but  no 
one  moved.  I  was  then  brought  into  a  close  sympathy  with  a 
mother  who  had  lost  an  only  son  and  who  was  mourning  at  her 
lot  and  questioning  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  taking  away 
the  staff  upon  which  she  was  leaning.  While  I  was  speaking  I 
noticed  a  woman  near  me  weeping  and  sobbing.  I  gave  some 
words  of  counsel  and  comfort,  then  closed  the  meeting, 
when  this  woman  came  to  me  and  said,  "  Thee  used 
the  very  words  I  had  in  my  mind,  and  thee  has  been  a  com- 
fort to  me."  I  subsequently  learned  that  she  had  kept  her  trouble 
so  before  her  as  to  make  herself  burdensome  to  her  friends,  but 
after  this  she  became  calm  and  reconciled  and  for  many  years 
after,  when  I  met  with  any  who  were  present  at  that  meeting, 
they  would  recall  it,  as  it  had  made  so  deep  an  impression  on 
their  minds. 


156  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

The  winter  following  this  visit  was  closely  occupied  with  the 
care  of  my  dear  father,  who  grew  weaker,  but  continued  on 
until  the  Ninth  month,  1877,  when,  after  the  most  keen  and 
intense  suffering,  he  passed  from  earth  to  a  brighter  abode. 
Though  of  a  strong,  impulsive  nature,  and  subject  to  an  uneven 
temperament,  yet  underneath  there  was  a  kind  and  loving  spirit. 
He  was  a  man  of  excellent  judgment,  both  in  temporal  and 
spiritual  affairs,  and  was  for  a  long  time  an  elder  in  good 
standing. 

Soon  after  his  death  my  wife  and  myself  went  to  Pough- 
keepsie  and  New  York  to  perform  a  mission  which  he  had  en- 
trusted to  me,  and  to  visit  some  of  our  relatives,  it  being  the 
first  visit  of  a  social  character  from  home  since  I  had  entered 
the  ministry. 

I  had  for  the  past  five  years,  up  to  1877,  at  times  seen  that  a 
field  of  labor  was  awaiting  me  within  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, but  the  claims  of  business,  the  want  of  surplus  means  and 
the  feeling  that  the  time  was  not  quite  ripe  for  the  presentation 
of  that  which  would  be  given  me  to  deliver  had  prevented  my 
laying  the  matter  before  my  friends,  but  on  our  return 
from  Poughkeepsie  the  way  seemed  to  open  clearly  and 
so  we  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  all  of  the  Quarterly 
Meetings  in  that  Yearly  Meeting,  and  to  appoint  meet- 
ings as  way  might  open.  The  magnitude  of  the  concern, 
the  consciousness  that  my  manner  of  presenting  the  truth 
as  I  saw  it  might  arouse  some  opposition,  and  cause  the 
more  conservative  elders  to  reprove  me,  all  gave  me  a  feeling 
of  dread  upon  entering  the  work,  but  my  faith  that  it  was  a  right 
call  and  that  my  Heavenly  Father  would  sustain  me  gave  me  the 
needed  strength  to  go  forward.  So  we  commenced  the  service 
in  the  Western  Quarter  on  the  Eleventh  of  First  month,  1878,  our 
friend  William  Sharpless,  of  Philadelphia,  having  kindly 
mapped  out  our  itinerary  until  we  should  reach  that  city,  where 
we  were  to  make  his  hospitable  home  our  headquarters,  and 
for  the  kindness  bestowed  upon  us,  the  efficient  aid  rendered  all 


Ministry  and  Travels  157 

through  the  visit  by  him  and  his  dear  wife,  that  mother  in 
Israel,  Sarah  J.  Sharpless,  I  shall  ever  he  grateful  while  memory 
occupies  her  throne. 

Our  service  in  this  mission  was  close  and  searching,  more 
particularly  so  in  the  meetings  of  ministers  and  elders,  among 
whom  I  found  a  disposition  to  rest  on  what  our  forefathers  had 
learned,  and  to  hlock  the  way  for  the  presentation  of  any  new 
thought  that  did  not,  in  their  judgment,  harmonize  with  the 
teachings  of  the  past.  And  hence  I  found  my  hardest  work  in 
these  meetings.  The  meetings  for  worship  were  usually,  large 
and  I  felt  an  openness,  altogether  unexpected,  to  receive  what 
was  given  me  to  deliver,  and  though  I  gave  fearlessly  the  mes- 
sage committed  to  me,  I  did  not  meet  with  any  serious  oppo- 
sition. 

At  the  Western  Quarter,  soon  after  I  had  commenced,  I  made 
a  quotation  from  the  Scriptures,  and  as  I  had  not  read  it  in  some 
time  I  was  conscious  that  I  had  not  quoted  it  verbatim,  but  had 
given  its  substance,  when  I  immediately  felt  that  a  minister 
among  the  women  who  sat  near  me  closed  her  mental  ear  to  the 
reception  of  what  I  might  say  further,  as  I  saw  she  had 
allowed  some  prejudice  to  take  possession  of  her  mind  before 
I  came,  though  I  did  not  know  anything  of  this  until  it  came  to 
me  while  I  was  speaking.  I  immediately  paused,  stated  what  I 
saw,  without  indicating  that  I  knew  who  it  was,  and  opened  be- 
fore her  and  the  meeting  the  injustice  and  unfriendliness  of 
such  a  course.  I  saw  she  understood  it  and  became  more  open 
to  receive  my  message.  During  the  meeting  for  business  I  was 
drawn  to  visit  the  women's  meeting,  and  during  my  testimony, 
she,  with  most  of  the  meeting,  was  tendered  to  tears,  and  after  the 
meeting  met  me  with  a  loving  and  tender  spirit. 

While  attending  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders  in  Philadelphia  my  way  for  expression  was  entirely 
closed  and  I  sat  in  deep  travail  of  spirit  throughout  the  meeting. 
Some  disturbing  element  had  been  introduced  and  the  discussion 
was  prolonged,  not  always  in  the  most  kindly  spirit.     I  prayed 


158  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

in  secret  that  the  storm  might  be  stilled,  and  before  the  close  a 
sweeter  spirit  prevailed.  At  its  close  a  dear  elder,  whom  I  knew 
to  be  a  good  deal  conservative  in  his  views,  came  to  me  and  said : 
"  John,  thou  never  preached  a  more  powerful  sermon  in  thy  life 
than  thou  did  to-day.  I  felt  the  travail  of  thy  spirit  and  I  have 
not  words  to  express  the  encouragement  it  has  been  to  me." 

When  at  Buck's  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders 
I  was  brought  under  a  deep  exercise  on  account  of  their  condition 
and  waited  until  near  the  close  of  the  meeting  before  speaking, 
in  the  hope  as  in  Philadelphia  the  ministry  of  silent  travail  would 
be  all  that  was  required,  but  that  would  not  avail ;  so  I  told  them 
that  in  my  spiritual  vision  of  them  I  had  been  reminded  of  that 
scriptural  expression,  "  The  life  is  more  than  meat  and  the  body 
more  than  raiment,"  and  I  would  add  principles  are  more 
important  than  the  practices  that  grow  out  of  them, 
and  I  see  that  you  who  compose  this  meeting  have 
made  the  meat  of  more  importance  than  the  life,  the 
raiment  of  more  importance  than  the  body,  and  the  prac- 
tices of  the  fathers  of  our  Society  of  more  importance  than  the 
principles  upon  which  these  practices  are  founded,  and  the  con- 
sequence is  you  are  driving  your  young  people  away  from  you 
and  then  opened  before  them  the  necessity  of  pursuing  a  different 
course — and  how  to  pursue  it.  As  the  meeting  closed  and  as 
I  was  an  almost  total  stranger  among  them,  the  greetings  were 
cold  and  distant;  the  feeling  was  as  though  I  was  surrounded 
by  icebergs.  The  old  Friend,  a  minister,  by  whose  side  I  sat 
in  the  meeting,  gave  me  the  tip  of  his  fingers  as  I  presented  my 
hand,  and  an  elder  came  to  me  with  a  criticism  about  the  over- 
coat I  was  wearing,  because  it  was  double-breasted,  all  of  which 
thoroughly  confirmed  my  convictions  of  their  condition. 

When  the  meeting  gathered  the  next  morning,  a  prominent 
minister  belonging  to  that  Quarterly  Meeting  knelt  in  supplica- 
tion, in  the  course  of  which  she  made  the  most  bitter  personal 
attack  upon  me  that  I  have  ever  encountered  in  my  life.  I 
could  not  help  being  sorry  for  her,  and  so  strong  was  her  feeling 


Ministry  and  Travels  159 

against  me  that  she  would  never  speak  to  me  afterwards  while 
she  lived,  though  we  met  a  number  of  times.  I  record  this  with 
an  intense  feeling  of  sorrow  that  any  one  occupying  so  prominent 
a  position  should  so  far  forget  the  common  amenities  of  human 
life  and  still  claim  to  be  a  servant  of  the  God  of  Love. 

I  arose  soon  after  and  delivered  a  lengthy  testimony,  under 
which  the  meeting  was  baptized  into  a  deep,  tender  feeling  and 
a  precious  solemnity  spread  over  us.  I  also  visited  the  women's 
meeting,  speaking  to  a  number  of  states,  and  leaving  them  with 
the  tears  streaming  down  many  a  cheek,  and  when  the  meeting 
closed,  the  feeling  was  so  different.  The  loving  tenderness  with 
which  my  hand  was  grasped  by  some  who  were  so  cold  the  day 
before  evidenced  they  had  acknowledged  the  power  by  whom  I 
was  commissioned. 

We  held  a  number  of  meetings  within  that  quarter,  to  all 
of  which  the  old  Friend,  who  sat  beside  me  in  the  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders,  came,  and  at  the  close  of  the  last  meeting 
he  bade  me  farewell  with  the  tears  coursing  down  his  cheeks, 
and  said  he  couldn't  express  the  thankfulness  he  felt  in  having 
been  permitted  to  listen  to  the  presentation  of  the  gospel  truths 
I  had  given. 
•  During  the  course  of  this  visit  my  friend,  S.  J.  Sharpless, 
said  to  me  one  morning,  on  a  day  in  which  we  had  no  meeting 
appointed,  "  Will  thee  go  with  me  to  visit  an  invalid  Friend 
to-day?."  I  said,  "  Certainly."  So  after  dinner  we  went  to  see  a 
Friend  who  had  been  very  ill  for  sometime,  and  who  was  then 
very  weak,  and  her  recovery  seemed  to  the  outward  observer  to 
be  extremely  doubtful.  She  came  down  into  the  parlor  to  meet 
us,  and  I  soon  perceived  with  my  spiritual  eye  that  she  was 
yearning  for  some  comforting  word.  I  was  led  to  tell  her  that 
I  saw  that  she  would  recover  sufficiently  to  complete  the  work 
the  Master  had  intended  for  her  to  do.  I  could  not  see  that 
she  would  ever  be  a  well  woman,  but  that  she  would  be  able  to 
accomplish  the  work.  When  we  left  the  house  dear  Sarah  said, 
I  am  so  glad  thee  could  leave  such  a  message  for  her,  for  one 


160  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

of  our  ministers  went  to  see  her  a  few  days  ago  and  chided  her 
for  her  hopefulness,  and  bade  her  set  her  house  in  order,  for  she 
should  surely  die  and  not  live,  and  it  had  somewhat  depressed  her. 
This  occasioned  me  no  little  exercise  and  anxiety  as  to  which 
of  us  had  the  clearer  vision.  I  was  an  entire  stranger  to  the 
Friend  and  the  other  minister  knew  all  about  her,  but  after  cir- 
cumstances proved  the  correctness  of  my  impressions.  She  did 
recover  sufficiently  to  become  a  recorded  and  a  valuable  minister, 
and  though  never  a  strong  woman,  accomplished  a  good  deal  of 
service  and  lived  for  eighteen  years  afterward. 

I  had  purposely  avoided  attending  the  meeting  at  Spruce  Street 
and  hoped  to  be  relieved  from  attending  it  altogether.  Perhaps  this 
was  owing  to  some  prejudice,  as  soon  after  I  entered  upon  this  mis- 
sion Sunderland  P.  Gardner  was  in  this  vicinity  and  at  a  meet- 
ing there  was  openly  opposed  by  a  prominent  minister. 
Knowing  that  my  views  were  in  harmony  with  S.  P.  G.'s, 
T  naturally  shrank  from  such  a  spirit,  but  I  found  I  could  not 
avoid  it,  but  left  it  to  be  the  concluding  meeting  in  the  service. 
A  very  large  meeting  gathered.  The  house  was  filled  and  every 
seat  occupied,  but  the  power  of  the  Lord  raised  me  above  every 
opposing  spirit  and  I  delivered  my  message  with  fearlessness, 
and  yet  with  tenderness.  As  the  meeting  neared  the  close,  dear 
E.  Paxson  delivered  a  touching  and  tender  resume  of  my  work 
among  them,  and  as  it  closed  one  Friend,  a  minister,  said,  thou 
hast  not  only  held  out  to  the  end,  but  has  given  us  the  best  wine 
at  the  last  of  the  feast — and  those  Friends  from  whom  I  had  ex- 
pected to  meet  the  opposition  came  to  me  and  the  one  who  had 
opposed  S.  P.  G.  said :  T  have  enjoyed  this  meeting  and  am 
sorry  not  to  have  seen  more  of  thee  during  this  visit ;  and  the 
other  said,  I  got  out  of  a  sick  bed  in  opposition  to  the  request  of 
my  family  to  come  to  this  meeting,  and  I  am  so  glad  I  came 
for  it  has  been  a  season  of  rejoicing  to  my  spirit.  Another  Friend 
said  to  me :  John,  does  thee  know  why  thee  has  not  met  with 
the  opposition  thee  expected  during  this  visit?  T  replied,  No. 
Well,  I  can  tell  thee.     Thee  gives  us  thy  own  ideas  about  things, 


Ministry  and  Travels  161 

but  does  not  denounce  those  held  by  others,  and  in  this  way 
disarms  all  opposition. 

We  returned  to  our  home  bearing-  our  sheaves  of  peace  with 
thankful  hearts  that  we  had  been  able  to  perform  the  mission, 
we  hoped,  to  the  honor  of  Him  who  called  us  to  the  work. 
We  had  been  absent  ten  weeks  and  were  present  at  ioo  meetings, 
in  all  of  which  but  one  I  had  borne  testimony. 

The  year  of  1879  was  sPent  mostly  at  and  about  home.  We 
were  rebuilding  our  house  that  year,  and  for  the  first  time  since 
1837  I  was  absent  from  our  Yearly  Meeting,  as  I  could  not  con- 
sistently leave  my  family  in  the  exposed  condition  they  were 
while  repairing  the  house. 

In  the  fall  of  1881  my  wife  and  T  again  attended  Baltimore 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  went  to  Sandy  Spring  for  the  first  time,  and 
had  a  meeting  at  Washington.  During  the  two  following  years 
we  were  mostly,  at  home — except  attending  to  the  frequent  calls 
for  funerals,  which  occupied  a  good  deal  of  time  and  occasioned 
much  travel,  at  one  of  which  I  was  quite  singularly  led. 
An  old  man  had  been  killed  by  the  falling  of  a  tree  while  he 
was  in  the  woods  superintending  his  men.  He  was  not  a  member 
of  our  religious  Society,  but  his  family  desired  some  prominent 
Friend  should  be  sent  for,  and  so  his  brother-in-law  telegraphed 
to  me.  On  arriving  at  the  house  of  the  brother-in-law  I  felt  a  check 
against  enquiring  anything  about  the  man,  though  on  the  way  to 
his  home  he  had  told  me  how  he  met  his  death  and  why  I  had  been 
sent  for.  When  the  time  of  the  funeral  arrived  and  we  were  gath- 
ered, I  arose  and  said,  before  I  enter  upon  the  deliverance  of 
my  special  message  to  the  people,  I  feel  impressed  to  give  a 
description  of  the  character  of  the  deceased,  though  I  have 
never  known  him,  nor  have  I  enquired  anything  about  him  since 
T  came  to  the  neighborhood  and  know  therefore  nothing  but 
what  has  been  impressed  on  my  mind  since  I  came  into  the  house. 
I  then  described  minutely  his  habits  of  life  in  his  home  and  in 
the  business  world.  He  had  been  loving  and  kind,  true  and 
upright  in  all  these  relations,  and  although  he  had  never  united 

11 


1 62  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

with  any  church  his  life  had  been  lived  from  a  true  Christian 
principle,  and  then  made  his  life  the  text  of  the  discourse  which 
followed.  I  was  listened  to  with  deep  attention  and  an 
unusual  solemnity  settled  over  the  assembled  company.  After 
we  had  started  from  the  house  for  the  interment,  as  I  rode  with 
the  brother-in-law,  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  I  have  known  that 
man  all  my  life,  and  yet  I  could  not  have  described  his  character 
so  accurately  as  you  did.  It  seems  strange  to  me  how  you  could 
know  so  clearly,  for  all  you  said  is  strictly  true.  When  I  was 
about  to  leave  for  home  he  said,  I  want  you  to  go  a  little  early 
and  make  a  call  on  a  gentleman  in  the  town,  who  was  the  lead- 
ing citizen  and  a  prominent  member  of  the  Methodist  Church. 
So  I  accepted  the  proposal,  and  after  finding  him  we  went  to 
his  house  for  a  little  talk.  He  turned  to  me  abruptly  and  asked : 
"  How  did  }'0U  know  so  accurately  the  character  of  that  man  ?  " 
T  said  only  by  the  impression  received  at  that  time,  which  we 
Friends  call  Divine  Revelation.  He  sat  for  a  few  moments,  ap- 
parently in  a  deep  study,  and  then  said :  "  It  is  strange.  We 
have  tried  to  get  him  into  the  church,  and  some  have  charged 
him  with  infidelity ;  but  you  have  made  him  out  a  Christian  and 
I  will  have  to  acknowledge  you  are  right,  but  I  never  saw  it  in 
that  light  before.  Strange,  strange."  And  we  parted  under  a 
deep  feeling  of  tenderness. 

On  another  occasion  I  was  called  to  the  city  of  Cleveland, 
to  the  funeral  of  an  old  man  who  was  a  member  of  our  Society 
and  had  gone  there  to  live  with  his  children,  two  of  whom  had 
married  wives  who  were  members  of  the  Orthodox  branch,  and 
one  granddaughter  had  married  a  minister  among  them. 

On  arriving  there  the  evening  before  the  funeral  I  also  felt  a 
check  from  making  any  enquiries  about  his  last  hours.  While 
they  were  arranging  the  rooms  for  the  funeral  I  felt  impressed 
to  go  and  look  up  a  text  in  the  Bible,  which  had  been  placed 
on  a  stand,  and  mark  it  so  I  could  turn  to  it,  which  T  did  ;  and 
then  after  the  company  had  gathered  I  arose  and  told  them  I 
must  first  describe  the  closing  hours  of  our  friend.     Among  the 


Ministry  and  Travels  163 

things  I  said  were  that  efforts  had  been  made  to  get  him  to 
acknowledge  that  he  had  been  in  error  in  his  religious  views, 
and  he  had  replied  that  he  had  lived  by  them  and  was  not  afraid 
to  die  by  them,  and  that  the  close  was  a  peaceful  and  happy  one, 
though  I  knew  nothing  about  it  save  the  feelings  I  had  while 
I  was  speaking.  I  then  took  up  the  Bible  and  turned  to  the 
text  and  read  it,  and  then  remarked,  as  I  laid  it  down,  I  believe 
in  the  truths  contained  in  this  book,  but  I  do  not  accept  all  the 
interpretations  of  its  texts  that  have  been  made  by  the  theolo- 
gians and  I  am  unwilling  that  any  man  or  any  set  of  men 
should  interpret  a  single  text  in  it  and  say  I  must  believe  it 
because  they  had  so  interpreted  it.  Nor  did  I  ask  any  one  to 
accept  any  explanation  I  might  make  because  I  made  it,  and 
then  turned  to  my  subject.  A  most  profound  attention  was 
given  to  me,  and  as  I  closed  I  expected  that  two  Orthodox  min- 
isters present  would  follow  me,  but  they  remained  quiet.  After 
we  had  started  for  the  cemetery  one  of  the  gentlemen  in  the 
carriage  and  one  of  the  bearers  said,  "  This  is  the  first  time  I 
ever  heard  a  '  Hicksite  '  minister  speak  and  I  must  confess  I 
was  not  looking  for  a  discourse  in  which  I  had  so  much  accord 
from  one.  I  am  a  member  of  the  Orthodox  Meeting  here — be- 
came such  at  a  revival  a  few  years  ago.  Will  thee  be  willing 
to  give  me  a  concise  statement  of  thy  belief  in  the  Divinity  of 
Christ  ?  "  I  said  certainly.  I  then  told  him  we  did  not  acknowl- 
edge the  person  or  humanity  of  Jesus  to  be  divine,  that  was 
human  like  ourselves,  but  the  Spirit  through  which  that  person 
spoke  and  worked  was  divine,  the  Spirit  of  God  manifested  in 
the  humanity,  and  this  constituted  the  divinity.  Why,  he  said, 
that  is  my  view  of  it,  and  if  that  is  the  view  of  your  people 
you  have  been  sadly  misrepresented.  He  then  asked  me  a  num- 
ber of  questions  on  other  points,  which  I  promptly  answered, 
and  as  we  parted  he  said,  I  am  very  glad  I  met  thee.  I  shall 
have  clearer  ideas  of  your  people  than  I  have  heretofore  had. 
T  forgot  to  mention  in  its  place  that  as  the  meeting  closed 
the  two  ministers  came  to  me,  one  taking  each  hand,  and  simul- 


164  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

taneously  said :  "  We  must  acknowledge  that  thee  was  inspired 
to-day." 

I  think  it  will  be  best  to  mention  here,  before  I  go  any  fur- 
ther in  the  narrative,  that  I  had,  prior  to  this  time,  been  occa- 
sionally drawn  to  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible  when  in  the  pulpits 
of  other  churches.  As  I  found  I  could  not  get  at  the  people  in  their 
prejudices  against  us  until  I  did  so,  and  also  for  several  years 
I  had  been  in  the  practice,  when  I  went  into  those  pulpits,  to 
take  the  usual  time  for  their  meeting,  letting  the  ministers,  if 
present,  conduct  the  meeting  in  their  usual  way  and  leaving  me 
the  time  for  the  sermon.  I  found  by  this  practice  I  reached 
more  people,  for  the  attendance  was  usually  larger,  and  while 
they  were  conducting  the  service  I  had  my  time  for  communion 
with  the  Spirit. 

The  year  of  1884  was  one  of  great  trial  and  of  great  con- 
flict to  me  in  my  spiritual  work.  In  the  early  spring,  having 
no  particular  concern  on  my  mind,  my  wife  and  I  had  planned 
a  visit  to  our  relations  and  friends  in  New  York  and  its  vicinity,  and 
had  arranged  to  leave  home  on  the  Eighth  of  the  Fourth  month. 
On  Seventh  day,  the  Fifth  of  the  month,  she  arose  a  little  earlier 
than  usual  to  make  some  preparations  for  the  journey,  and  when 
the  breakfast  hour  arrived  came  in  to  waken  me,  which  she  did  by 
putting  her  hands,  which  had  been  in  cold  water,  playfully  upon 
me,  so  full  of  life  and  good  spirit  was  she,  but  while  we  were 
sitting  at  the  breakfast  table  she  suddenly  put  her  hands  to  her 
head  and  said.  "  Oh,  what  a  pain  in  my  head."  As  she  had  been 
subject  to  neuralgic  attacks  I  was  not  alarmed,  but  got  her  on 
the  couch,  and  at  her  request  applied  some  warm  cloths  to  her 
head  and  got  her  feet  into  warm  water,  when  she  vomited  and 
became  easier.  I  then  took  her  feet  out  of  the  water  and  was 
wiping  them  when  she  exclaimed  again,  "  That  pain  has  come 
again."  As  I  looked  up,  I  saw  it  was  death.  She  gasped  two  or 
three  times  and  all  was  over.  I  was  alone  with  her,  having  sent 
the  girl  for  help.  The  shock  was  indescribable,  but  I  was  calm 
and  heard  with  my  inner  ear — "  Thou  hast,  to  comfort  others, 


Ministry  and  Travels  165 

told  them  I  would  be  with  them  in  their  hour  of  sorrow 
to  uphold  them ;  now  live  it  out."  On  the  day  we  were  to  start 
on  our  journey  for  a  pleasant  visit  we  laid  her  form  away, 
amid  many  tearful  eyes,  for  she  was  universally  beloved  where- 
ever  she  was  known ;  and  I  was  practically  alone  in  the  world — 
no  parents,  no  brothers  or  sisters,  no  wife,  no  child — only  the 
strong  arm  of  my  God  to  lean  upon.  An  uncle  and  his  family, 
who  lived  near  in  a  house  of  mine,  moved  in  to  take  charge  of 
and  care  for  the  home ;  but  its  light  had  gone  out,  and  she  who 
had  stood  by  me  in  all  the  ups  and  downs  of  life  had  gone  to  a 
brighter  home  than -ours.  So,  amid  my  sorrows,  I  could  rejoice 
for  her.  While  our  life  had  been  one  of  unbroken  harmony, 
much  had  come  into  it  from  outside  conditions  that  had  clouded 
it  with  sorrow. 

In  a  little  over  two  weeks  I  was  summoned  to  attend  the 
funeral  of  one  who  had  been  an  inmate  of  my  family  for  about 
two  years  and  to  whom  both  my  wife  and  myself  were  warmly 
attached.  She  was  married  and  lived  about  two  miles  from  us, 
was  present  at  the  dear  one's  funeral,  but  was  summoned  awav 
after  about  three  days'  illness,  and  her  husband — not  a  Friend, 
nor  was  she — sent  special  word  for  me  to  conduct  the  funeral. 
It  seemed  to  me  more  than  my  human  nature  could  bear,  and 
I  told  the  messenger  I  did  not  see  how  I  could.  He  replied : 
Her  husband  said  to  tell  me  he  could  not  take  no  for  an  answer. 
So  I  replied :  I  will  come,  trusting  the  needed  strength  would 
be  given.  It  was  an  occasion  that  will  never  be  forgotten  by 
those  who  were  present.  Their  sympathy  for  me,  as  all  knew 
what  I  had  been  passing  through,  made  them  tender  and  their 
hearts  were  open  to  receive  my  testimony.  My  voice  trembled 
with  the  struggle  for  control  and  was  full  of  pathos,  so  that  the 
tears  flowed  from  the  eyes  of  men  unused  to  weep.  When  all 
was  over  and  I  settled  down  in  my  lonely  home  I  found  I  had 
received  an  unexpected  strength  to  bear  my  allotment  and 
a  sweeter  spirit  of  resignation  seemed  resting  upon  me.  Before 
the  close  of  that  week  another  summons  to  a  funeral  came  and 


l66  AuTOBIOGRArHY    OF   JOHN    J.    CORNELL 

this  time  to  that  of  Martha  Travilla,  near  400  miles  away.  I 
had  known  she  was  neafing  the  close  and  in  response  to  a  re- 
quest of  the  family  received  before  my  loved  one  was  called 
away  had  said  I  would  come  to  them  when  the  hour  came. 
When  the  telegram  came  and  was  answered,  there  came  an  im- 
pression to  attend  Concord  Quarterly  Meeting  and  some  other 
quarters  before  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting,  and  also  New  York 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  the  Monthly  Meeting  occurring  the  next 
day — giving  me  time  to  attend  it  and  get  to  the  funeral,  I  laid 
the  matter  before  my  friends  and  obtained  the  necessary  minute. 

Of  this  visit  I  can  say  but  little  save  that  it  was  a  deeply  in- 
teresting one  and  the  peculiar  circumstances  under  which  it  was 
undertaken  seemed  to  open  the  hearts  of  all  who  knew  me  and 
rendered  the  service  more  easy.  The  being  required  to  labor 
for  others,  to  carry  comfort  to  many  other  sorrowing  hearts  who, 
like  myself,  had  been  bereft  of  companions,  as  I  met  seven  of 
those  who  had  parted  with  their  wives  within  the  past  three  months 
and  in  whose  homes  we  had  been  entertained  six  years  before, 
all  seemed  to  bring  just  the  consolation  and  strength  my  bruised 
and  bleeding  heart  needed,  and  I  came  home  strengthened. 

I  had  for  several  years  felt  that  when  the  proper  time  came 
I  would  have  to  visit  the  Western  Yearly  Meetings,  and  it 
opened  to  me  that  this  would  be  the  right  time.  I  was  at  liberty, 
so  far  as  my  outward  affairs  were  concerned,  and  I  could  go 
thus  early  in  my  bereavement  without  subjecting  myself  to  any 
suspicion  that  I  was  actuated  by  any  sinister  or  concealed 
motives,  for  I  soon  saw  that  my  steps  must  be  very  circumspect 
if  I  wished  to  avoid  undue  and  improper  criticism. 

So  in  accordance  therewith  I  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  Illi- 
nois and  Indiana  Yearly  Meetings,  taking  Pelham  Half-Yearly 
Meeting,  held  at  Lobo,  Canada,  on  my  way,  and  making  a  brief 
stop  at  Chicago. 

While  attending  Illinois  Yearly  Meeting  we  held  a  meeting 
at  the  meeting-house  on  Second  day  evening  for  young  people — 


Ministry  and  Travels  167 

in  place  of  a  parlor  meeting-,  as  it  was  thought  there  was  no 
parlor  large  enough  to  hold  those  who  would  come. 

As  we  started  for  the  meeting  I  had  a  peculiar  experience.  I 
suddenly  lost  all  power  to  think  upon  any  subject.  Nothing  the 
eye  rested  on  outwardly  seemed  to  convey  any  impression  to  the 
brain.  The  mental  activity  appeared  to  have  come  to 
a  stand-still,  the  mind  a  blank.  It  is  almost  impossible  to  con- 
vey the  feeling  endured  to  another.  It  was  not  suffering,  but 
an  entire  stripping,  and  in  this  state  we  arrived  at  the  meeting-house. 
While  I  was  in  this  condition  I  took  my  seat  and  the  Friend  who 
sat  beside  me  suggested  that  the  young  people  be  invited  to  take 
the  front  seats,  which  I  mechanically  did.  Then  he  arose  and 
spoke  a  little  while,  but  it  made  no  impression  on  me  as  to 
whether  it  was  appropriate  or  not.  I  heard  it  mechanically  and 
that  was  all.  The  first  conscious  impression  was,  get  up,  go 
down  on  that  lower  step  near  to  the  young  people,  and  tell  them 
why  the  parlor  meeting  was  called  there,  which  I  did,  but  said, 
I  have  nothing  yet  for  you.  After  standing  a  few  minutes, 
though  it  seemed  a  good  while  to  me,  I  had  a  sight  of  a  state 
and  the  command  was  given  to  describe  it,  and  then  came  an  • 
other  and  another,  until  I  stood  there  an  hour  and  a  half,  speak- 
ing as  rapidly  as  I  could  and  be  understood,  until  I  believe  every 
spiritual  condition  present  had  been  described  and  appropriate 
counsel  given,  and  when  I  closed  there  was  scarcely  any  dry 
eyes  in  the  room.  I  never  in  all  my  experience  saw  a  congre- 
gation so  melted.  Many  came  to  me  in  the  course  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  afterwards  and  said  they  would  never  forget  that  meet- 
ing, they  had  been  comforted  and  encouraged  as  they  never  had 
been  before. 

After  closing  my  work  there  I  went  to  Richmond,  Indiana, 
and  was  entertained  in  the  home  of  Benjamin  Stratton.  I  had 
written  to  have  an  appointed  meeting  on  a  week-day  evening 
prior  to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  which  was  to  be  held  at  Waynesville, 
Ohio.     When  the  meeting  was  held  I  was  not  a  little  disap- 


168  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

pointed  to  find  it  so  small  where  I  had  expected  a  large  one,  but 
kept  my  own  counsel. 

There  was  a  family  living  in  Richmond  whom  my  wife  and 
myself  had  met  when  attending  New  York  Yearly  Meeting  in 
1869,  we  homing  together  at  Thomas  Foulke's,  of  whom  they 
were  distant  relatives.  They  had  a  daughter  who  was  single 
and  to  whom  my  wife  and  myself  became  strongly  attached,  and 
between  whom  and  myself,  on  the  part  of  my  wife  there  had 
been  kept  up  for  a  number  of  years  an  interesting  and  to  me  a, 
valuable  correspondence  of  an  almost  entirely  religious  char- 
acter, for  she  had  a  seeking  mind  and  had  evidently  had  a  good 
deal  of  experience.  I  did  not  go  to  this  home  to  stay  during 
my  stop  in  Richmond  because  I  wished  to  avoid  giving  occasion 
for  gossip,  but  I  went  to  make  them  a  friendly  evening  visit. 
As  I  came  from  their  house  and  was  walking  along  the  street 
it  suddenly  flashed  upon  me  that  the  reason  why  the  meeting  was 
so  small  at  that  place  was  that  two  friends  had  been  there  re- 
cently and  the  people  were  so  disappointed  they  would  not  come 
again,  and  I  must  come  back  to  Richmond  after  the  yearly  meet- 
ing. When  I  returned  to  B.  Stratton's  home  I  found  a  couple 
of  Friends  who  had  called  to  see  me,  and  after  chatting  with 
them  a  little  while  I  said:  I  have  had  a  singular  impression 
this  evening  while  on  my  way  home,  and  I  then  told  them  what 
it  was,  and  as  I  was  speaking  I  noticed  the  Friends  exchanging 
glances.  After  I  had  told  them  what  I  felt,  they  said  thee  is 
right.  Then  I  said  I  must  come  back  again,  and  will  be  here 
the  first  day  but  one  after  Yearly  Meeting,  and  you  may  give 
notice  to  that  effect. 

At  the  close  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  I  had  visited  a  number 
of  meetings,  I  arrived  in  Richmond  on  the  Seventh  day  morning 
preceding  the  time  of  my  appointment  of  the  meeting  on  First 
day,  making  my  home  with  William  C.  and  Anna  Starr.  Very 
soon  after  I  arrived  Ruth  W.  Horney,  the  mother  of  the  family 
to  which  I  alluded  as  visiting  when  there  before,  came  in  and 
requested  that  I  should  hold  a  parlor  meeting  at  their  home,  as 


Ministry  and  Travels  169 

her  husband  could  not  get  out  to  the  meetings.  After  a  mo- 
ment's thought  I  acceded  to  her  request  and  in  the  evening  a 
large  number  had  gathered  in  their  parlors,  to  whom  I  was  led 
to  speak  very  closely,  describing  a  number  of  states  pres- 
ent, and  thought  I  had  concluded,  when  I  heard  with  my  mental 
ear  the  question :  Is  there  no  message  for  me  ?  and  I  repeated 
the  language,  and  said  yes.  Thou  will  have  to  part  with  one 
thee  loves  much  sooner  than  thou  hast  any  idea  of,  and  then 
gave  some  further  counsel ;  and  I  subsequently  learned  that 
within  a  week  she  was  summoned  to  the  bedside  of  the  husband 
of  a  dear  sister,  who  soon  passed  away.  After  the  meeting 
and  I  had  a  word  or  two  for  each  who  came  to  speak  with 
me,  and  then  the  daughter  of  the  family  came  and  said  she 
had  been  greatly  comforted  by  my  testimony,  part  of  which 
she  felt  was  for  her  directly.  The  family  had  been  suffering 
from  reverses  of  fortune  and  the  daughter  was  now  their 
main  support  and  the  burden  was  pressing  heavily  upon  her. 
I  said  to  her:  I  see  that  this  heavy  burden  resting  upon  thee 
will  soon  be  lifted,  when,  like  a  flash  of  lightning  from  a  clear 
sky,  came  the  impression:  Yes,  and  it  is  for  thee  to  lift  it.  I 
was  astounded,  but  with  it  came  an  outflow  of  affection  for  her 
that  it  was  with  difficulty  I  could  command  my  feelings.  I  was 
startled,  as  it  was  but  a  few  months  since  I  had  parted  with  a 
precious  companion  ;  and  although  I  was  lonely,  I  knew  the  world 
would  misjudge  me  and  make  unfavorable  comments.  I  was 
enabled,  however,  to  keep  my  composure  and  leave  them  in  entire 
ignorance  of  my  feelings. 

The  meetings  the  next  day  were  largely  attended  and  were 
baptizing  seasons.  A  little  circumstance  had  occurred  at  the 
First  day  School  Association  at  Yearly  Meeting  time,  in  which 
one  of  the  ministers  residing  at  Richmond  had  made  a  rather 
impassioned  reply  to  some  remarks  of  mine  about  the  study  of 
the  Scriptures,  stating  there  was  no  other  rule  for  us  to  be 
guided  by  but  them.  As  the  meeting  in  the  evening  closed  he 
came  to  me  and  threw  his  arms  about  my  neck  and  said,  while 
the  tears  were  flowing:     I  was  wrong.     Forgive  me  for  what  I 


170  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

said  in  reply  to  thee.  So  I  turned  my  face  homeward  with  the 
feeling  that  I  had  done  the  Master's  will  as  faithfully  as  I  could, 
and  a  sweet  peaceful  covering  was  over  my  spirit,  even  as  I 
entered  my  darkened  home. 

After  being  home  a  little  while,  one  day,  while  I  was  resting 
in  the  hammock  and  thinking  over  the  late  visit,  there  came 
a  command,  Get  up,  go  in  the  house,  and  with  thy  pen  write  a 
proposal  of  marriage  to  thy  friend,  Eliza  V.  Horney.  I  struggled 
with  it.  I  reasoned  with  it,  but  could  not  put  it  aside.  So  in 
obedience  to  the  feeling,  which  was  but  an  echo  of  the  affection 
I  felt  for  her — for  I  had  long  had  that  in  one  form — I  wrote 
to  her  my  feeling  and  offering  her  my  hand  and  my  wounded 
heart.  I  sealed  the  letter,  put  it  in  my  pocket.  I  was  expecting 
to  go  the  next  day  to  attend  the  funeral  of  a  dear  friend,  who  had 
lived  some  twenty  miles  away — who  was  sick  when  I  left  home  and 
whose  great  desire  was  to  live  until  my  return,  so  I  could  be  pres- 
ent at  his  funeral — which  wish  was  granted  him.  as  he  lived  about 
a  week  afterward.  While  on  my  way  to  the  funeral  I  had 
to  pass  a  post  office  about  half  of  the  way  there.  As  I  neared  it 
there  came  a  strong  impression,  as  of  a  voice  speaking  to  me, 
"  Mail  that  letter,  or  I  will  not  give  thee  any  service  to-day."  Sc 
I  mailed  it  with  a  peaceful  heart ;  and  as  my  proposal  was 
accepted  in  a  proper  time,  we  were  married,  and  our  union  has 
been  a  blessed  one  indeed.  Not  the  slightest  jar  has  occurred ; 
and,  like  my  first  companion,  she  has  been  a  true  elder  to  me,  a 
wise  counsellor  and  a  fitting  companion  to  me  in  my  labors,  both 
from  a  literary  and  spiritual  standpoint.  I  have  penned  this 
minutely,  to  show  to  the  reader  that  in  so  important  a  matter 
as  marriage,  and  particularly  in  a  second  one,  it  is  safe  to  rely 
upon  the  guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  when  it  directs  and 
we  follow  all  will  work  together  for  good. 

We  were  married  on  the  Twenty-fourth  of  the  Ninth  month, 
1885.  In  the  spring  of  1886  we  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  in 
Philadelphia,  and  a  day  or  two  after  our  return  we  received  word 
of  the  death  of  Eliza's  father,  and  went  immediately  to  Richmond 


Ministry  and  Travels  171 

to  the  funeral,  and  brought  her  mother  home  with  us,  and  she 
continued  to  reside  with  us  until  her  death,  adding  to  the  enjoy- 
ment of  our  home  life  by  her  genial  and  loving  disposition. 
Our  intercourse  was  always  marked  by  a  warmth  of  affection 
which  approached  nearer  to  the  feeling  I  had  for  my  own 
mother  than  anything  I  had  known  since  her  death,  and  I  be- 
lieve the  feeling  was  reciprocal.     *     *     *     * 

In  the  spring  of  1888  we  had  a  minute  to  attend  New  York 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  made  a  visit  on  Long  Island  and  went  to 
our  Yearly  Meeting  at  Bloomfield,  Ontario,  with  no  especial  inci- 
dent worthy  of  notice. 

*  *  *  *  In  the  summer  of  1886  we  had  a  minute  to  attend 
Fairfax  Quarterly  Meeting,  held  at  Goose  Creek,  and  found 
them  in  a  very  unsettled  state,  owing  to  attempts  on  the  part 
of  the  Orthodox  to  convert  our  members  to  their  faith.  Had 
much  service  of  a  close  nature,  yet  calculated  to  allay  the  ex- 
citement and  hold  our  own  membership  in  steadiness,  and,  I 
think,  was  to  some  extent  successful.  The  truth,  as  I  saw  it, 
upon  these  vexing  controversial  questions  was  clearly  set  forth, 
and  in  some  private  conversation  and  in  parlor  meetings  counsel 
was  given  which  was  acknowledged  by  some  to  have  met  their 
questionings  and  satisfied  their  longings. 

In  the  fall  of  1889  I  again  attended  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting 
in  company  with  my  wife  and  her  mother,  and  also  attended  Balti- 
more Quarterly  Meeting,  at  Fallston.  I  found  a  good  deal  of 
service  in  both  meetings  which  appeared  to  be  satisfactory  to 
Friends.  At  this  time  I  was  approached  by  some  friends  in  Balti- 
more and  requested  to  think  about  coming  to  reside  among  them, 
to  which  I  laughingly  replied,  "  It  was  a  question  of  how  to  get 
my  bread  and  butter,"  as  I  could  not  then  see  my  way  clear  and 
had  not  seriously  thought  of  making  any  change,  but  this  aroused 
thoughts  upon  the  subject  as  to  whether  it  would  be  a  proper  move 
or  not.  My  former  visits  to  Baltimore  and  the  kind  reception 
I  had  received  together  with  the  feeling  that  there  was  a  reciprocal 


172  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

congeniality  upon  religious  questions  decided  me,  if  I  ever  made 
any  such  change,  it  would  be  my  choice  to  come  to  Baltimore. 

In  the  'spring  of  1890  I  found  an  exercise  resting  upon  me  to 
attend  Illinois  Yearly  Meeting  and  visit  the  meetings  comprising 
it,  and  look  up  some  of  the  isolated  friends  residing  within  the 
limits  of  that  meeting,  and  as  way  was  made  for  it  from  a 
pecuniary  standpoint,  I  laid  the  matter  before  my  friends  and  re- 
ceived their  sanction  and  encouragement  therein.  So  we  left 
home  in  time  to  reach  the  Yearly  Meeting.  After  which  we  first 
attended  all  the  meetings  in  Illinois  except  East  Jordan  and  Chi- 
cago, leaving  them  for  our  return.  In  some  of  these  meetings 
I  found  much  close  work,  but  when  I  had  any  meetings  among 
other  people  great  openness  was  witnessed  and  a  willingness  to 
hear  the  truth  as  I  held  it.  At  one  meeting  in  Fulton  county, 
Illinois,  held  in  the  evening,  I  rose  with  the  text  "  As  in  Adam  all 
die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive,"  and  said  I  had  felt 
on  sitting  down  among  them  that  some  one  present  was  very 
desirous  to  hear  that  text  explained.  And  after  meeting  a  man 
came  to  me  and  said,  "  When  I  came  to  church  to-night  I  hoped 
that  text  would  be  explained,  for  I  had  bothered  over  it  a  good 
deal,  but  could  not  get  any  satisfactory  explanation,  and  when 
you  rose  and  quoted  it  I  thought  now  I  will  get  what  I  want,  and 
I  have.    You  have  explained  it  to  my  entire  satisfaction." 

We  had  a  meeting  at  Kankakee,  Illinois,  in  the  Presbyterian 
house.  There  had  never  been  a  Friends'  meeting  in  the  town 
before,  and  their  ideas  of  Friends  were  very  crude.  One  friend 
resided  there  who  was  a  distant  relative  of  Eliza's,  and  whose 
daughter  was  a  member  of  the  church,  had  visited  us  in  our  own 
home  during  the  summer  and  through  whom  we  gained  admis- 
sion to  the  church.  On  getting  to  the  meeting  place  we  were 
met  at  the  door  by  the  minister  in  a  very  cordial  manner.  As 
he  walked  down  the  aisle  with  me  he  said,  "  Do  not  feel  yourself 
trammelled,  but  give  us  just  the  message  the  Lord  has  commis- 
sioned you  to  give."  Many  came  out  of  curiosity,  but  were  very 
attentive  as  I  opened  the  subject  given  me  and  many  greeted 


Ministry  and  Travels  173 

me  at  the  close  very  warmly,  and  the  minister  thanked  me  {(iv 
coming,  saying,  "  I  have  not  only  been  deeply  interested  in  your 
discourse,  but  much  instructed." 

We  went  into  Iowa,  first  to  Mt.  Pleasant,  and  were  entertained 
by  Bennett  Walters  and  wife  very  kindly,  but  I  found  her  too 
much  wrapped  in  faith  cure  to  be  a  very  genial  companion.  We 
called  on  Joseph  Dugdale ;  had  expected  to  have  been  entertained 
there,  but  by  some  misunderstanding  were  not.  At  Prairie  Grove 
we  held  several  meetings  in  succession,  each  one  showing  an  in- 
creased interest  and  attendance  over  the  others,  and  confirming 
the  thought  I  had  previously  had,  that  it  would  be  better  if  our 
ministers  who  have  the  power  to  interest  people  could  spend  more 
time  in  each  neighborhood  better  results  would  be  secured,  and 
yet  I  know  this  would  require  great  care,  for  all  are  not  fitted 
for  such  a  work. 

At  West  Liberty  we  found  great  openness  among  the  Meth- 
odists, holding  a  union  meeting  in  their  house  on  First  day  even- 
ing, which  was  very  largely  attended  by  all  classes  of  Protestant 
professors,  some  Wilbur  friends  being  present,  though  I  was  in- 
formed it  was  contrary  to  their  discipline.  Friends  desiring  an- 
other meeting  at  first  appointed  it  in  their  own  house,  but  when 
they  notified  the  Methodist  minister  he  said,  "  That  will  not  do, 
your  house  will  not  hold  half  of  the  people  that  will  want  to  come 
so  come  to  our  house,"  and  we  went  there  a  second  time.  At  the 
close  of  this  meeting  the  minister  came  to  me  with  his  eyes  full 
of  tears  and  said,  "  Brother,  I  have  enjoyed  these  meetings  more 
than  I  can  tell  you,  and  if  you  ever  come  where  I  am  again  I 
want  you  to  feel  you  have  a  church  home  with  me,"  and  so  we 
parted  as  brothers  in  Christ,  though  known  by  different  names. 
Some  of  our  meetings  in  Nebraska  were  seasons  of  deep  baptism, 
but  of  great  spiritual  enjoyment.  Sometimes  I  would  be  led  to 
expound  doctrines  and  sometimes  to  open  the  spiritual  condition 
of  those  assembled.  We  went  as  far  west  as  Ellis,  Kansas,  where 
we  had  an  interesting  experience.  Our  friend,  Daniel  Griest,  had 
endeavored  to  make  arrangements  for  a  morning  meeting,  one  in 


174  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  afternoon  and  one  in  the  evening",  but  had  not  succeeded  about 
the  morning  meeting  when  we  arrived,  as  it  was  the  Methodist 
Quarterly  Meeting  time,  but  before  First  day  came  the  minister 
sent  an  invitation  for  us  to  come  to  the  meeting  and  take  part 
in  the  exercises,  and  feeling  at  liberty  to  do  so  we  went,  and 
as  we  went  in  he  came  forward  and  greeted  us  warmly  and  said, 
"  Brother,  I  will  leave  time  for  you  to  speak  as  long  as  you  wish," 
and  we  had  an  interesting  meeting.  In  the  afternoon  we  held  a 
meeting  in  a  Grand  Army  hall,  as  Daniel  said  there  were  some  in 
the  place  that  would  not  go  to  the  churches  because  they  did  not 
believe  in  paying  the  ministers,  nor  accept  their  theology,  and  he 
thought  they  would  come  to  the  hall,  and  in  this  he  proved  to  be 
correct.  After  the  meeting  one  man  came  to  me,  and  he  was 
one  who  never  went  to  the  church,  though  his  wife  was  a  mem- 
ber, and  said  to  me,  "  That  was  straight  goods,"  and  afterwards 
sent  word  to  me  if  I  would  settle  in  Ellis  they  would  furnish  the 
hall  and  warm  and  light  it  free  of  expense  to  us.  I  also  attended 
a  meeting  in  a  school  house  some  nine  miles  north  of  Ellis,  and  it 
was  well  filled.  As  I  opened  the  truth  in  its  simplicity  and  was 
led  to  explain  a  number  of  texts  ordinarily  thought  to  be  mys- 
terious, they  listened  with  eagerness,  and  after  meeting  one  man, 
who  Daniel  said  had  been  making  the  Bible  an  especial  study,  told 
him  he  never  had  so  clear  an  idea  of  Christianity  before.  At 
Arkansas  City  we  had  a  meeting  in  the  Baptist  house,  which 
was  the  largest  in  the  city,  to  which  all  the  ministers  in  the  place 
came,  except  possibly  the  Catholic.  I  found  great  openness  as  T 
unfolded  my  idea  of  a  practical  Christianity,  and  at  the  close  all 
the  ministers  came  in  a  body  and  greeted  me  warmly  and  bade 
me  God-speed  in  my  work,  saying,  "  We  want  more  of  such  prac- 
tical sermons."  At  Chicago  on  our  return  we  were  kindly  enter- 
tained by  Jonathan  Plummer  and  wife  and  had  for  that  place  an 
unusually  large  audience,  and  as  Jonathan  afterwards  said,  "  He 
doubted  if  there  was  an  audience  in  the  city  of  more  enlightened 
men  and  of  closer  critics  than  were  there,"  and  yet  as  many  took 
my  hand  no  one  had  aught  to  say  but  that  they  were  satisfied. 


Ministry  and  Travels  175 

As  tliis  concluded  our  visit,  on  which  we  had  been  absent  from 
home  for  ten  weeks,  I  could  but  feel  wc  had  a  great  deal  to  be 
thankful  for,  not  only  for  being-  preserved  in  health  but  for  the 
abundance  with  which  the  Lord  had  furnished  us  to  hand  to  the 
people,  and  for  which  He  gave  so  bounteous  a  blessing,  and  while 
our  hearts  were  overflowing  with  joy  for  these  blessings  the  angel 
of  sorrow  was  hovering  near,  for  the  day  after  our  return  our 
beloved  mother  who  met  us  was  stricken  down  with  a  strangulated 
hernia,  which  it  became  impossible  to  reduce  by  manipulation  and 
wc  had  to  resort  to  an  operation,  which  she  was  unable  to  survive, 
and  so  the  angel  of  death  again  invaded  our  home  bearing  hence 
another  purified  spirit  to  join  the  loved  ones  gone  before.  We 
took  the  remains  back  to  Richmond,  when  after  a  deeply  sol- 
emnizing season  we  laid  them  beside  the  husband  of  her  choice  in 
her  young  life. 

The  preceding  winter  I  went  to  New  York  with  a  minute  to  at- 
tend Westbury  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  while  there  I  felt  drawn 
to  hold  a  number  of  parlor  meetings,  in  which  I  was  led  to  take 
an  unusual  course.  I  would  take  one  subject  like  "  Inspiration," 
and  give  my  views  upon  it  and  then  have  those  assembled  ask  me 
any  questions  on  that  topic  they  desired  to  have  answered.  These 
proved  very  interesting  meetings  and  very  instructive  to  those 
asking  questions  as  well  as  to  myself,  although  it  was  an  ex- 
tremely critical  position  to  place  myself  in  and  it  was  a  marvel 
to  me  how  I  could  divine  what  was  wanted  before  the  question 
was  fully  asked  and  how  quickly  the  answer  was  ready  without 
the  slightest  hesitation.  I  know  I  could  not  have  done  it  of  my 
own  strength  and  ability. 

In  the  Second  month,  1891,  my  wife  and  myself  visited  Pelham 
Half- Yearly  Meeting  at  Lobo  and  made  a  general  social  visit  to 
each  family  there  to  much  satisfaction,  and  in  the  Fifth  month, 
in  the  continuance  of  the  service  under  the  same  minute  we  at- 
tended Canada  Half- Yearly  Meeting  at  Pickering,  Ontario,  going 
first  to  Toronto  and  holding  two  meetings  there  on  First  clay  in 
Methodist  houses — one  of  them  in  the  Metropolitan,  the  largest 


176  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

house  belonging  to  that  denomination,  and  here  a  little  incident 
occurred  that  is  worthy  of  note.  We  learned  on  our  arrival  on 
Seventh  day  that  the  minister  at  the  Metropolitan,  who  had  ex- 
pected to  be  absent,  and  which  opened  the  way  for  my  attendance 
at  his  church,  had  learned  that  I  did  not  belong  to  the  Orthodox 
branch  and  was  not  going  to  admit  me  into  the  church,  but  the 
matter  was  arranged  by  those  higher  in  authority  than  himself 
so  we  had  a  large  meeting.  After  meeting  word  was  brought  me 
that  a  lady  in  the  aisle  wished  to  see  me,  and  when  I  reached  her 
she  said,  "  I  am  the  wife  of  the  minister  here  and  I  want  to  tell 
you  how  much  I  have  enjoyed  your  sermon.  It  was  practical  re- 
ligion, and  I  thank  you  for  coming  among  us."  And  thus  I  be- 
lieve another  prejudice  was  removed. 

When  we  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  where  the  Half- Yearly 
Meeting  was  to  be  held  the  friend  and  elder  at  whose  house  we 
were  entertained  asked  me  the  next  morning  after  our  arrival, 
"  What  plans  I  had  in  view."  After  I  had  told  what  there  was  in 
view  in  our  own  meeting-house,  I  said,  "  I  want  to  get  into  that 
Methodist  meeting-house  in  Whitby."  The  members  of  this  meet- 
ing had  in  1857  or  '58,  in  consequence  of  a  strong  denunciatory 
sermon  preached  there  by  one  of  our  ministers,  put  a  resolution 
on  their  minutes  never  to  grant  the  house  to  one  of  our  ministers 
again.  My  friend  replied,  "  Thou  knowest  about  that  resolution?  " 
"  Yes,"  I  said,  "  but  I  want  to  remove  that  prejudice  and  that  is 
part' of  my  mission  here."  He  said,  "  I  doubt  thy  being  able  to 
accomplish  it."  "  Well,"  I  replied  "  let  us  go  and  see  what  we 
can  do."  So  we  drove  to  the  town  and  went  at  once  to 
the  home  of  Sherman  Brown,  who  had  once  been  a  member  with 
us,  but  who  was  now  a  member  of  the  Methodist  church.  We  had 
been  and  were  still  close  friends  and  I  thought  as  he  knew  me  we 
might  accomplish  our  mission  through  him. 

He  told  us  he  had  been  trying  to  get  that  resolution  rescinded  ; 
that  he  had  refused  to  pay  anything  for  the  salary  of  the  minister 
while  that  remained,  and  he  was  one  of  the  wealthiest  members 
they  had,  but  thus  far  without  avail,  but  suggested  that  we  go  and 


Ministry  and  Travels  177 

have  a  talk  with  the  minister,  so  we  went  and  found  an  open, 
courteous  gentleman.  After  I  had  opened  my  concern,  telling 
him  I  did  not  want  the  house  for  a  special  meeting  but  only  the 
liberty  to  occupy  the  time  usually  devoted  to  the  sermon  in  the 
evening  meeting.  He  then  asked  me  what  I  wanted  to  come 
into  their  house  for,  was  it  to  air  my  peculiar  theology  or  was  it 
to  bring  a  purely  gospel  message  to  the  people.  I  told  him  that 
was  my  sole  object.  He  replied  to  that,  "  I  have  no  objection,  and 
you  shall  have  the  opportunity,"  and  remarked  further,  "  If  we 
ministers  would  strive  as  hard  to  find  in  what  we  agree  instead  of 
in  what  we  disagree  we  and  the  world  would  be  better  for  it,"  to 
which  I  gave  my  most  hearty  assent. 

It  was  so  arranged,  but  the  next  day  the  trustees  heard  what 
had  taken  place  and  I  learned  that  a  somewhat  stormy  interview 
with  the  minister  followed,  but  he  was  firm,  telling  them  he  was 
responsible  for  what  was  said  in  that  pulpit  and  he  had  given  me 
his  word  that  I  might  speak  there  and  he  would  not  recall  it. 
When  First  day  evening  came  the  house  was  filled,  as  every  seat 
appeared  to  be  occupied.  Curiosity  had  been  aroused  as  to 
what  would  be  the  outcome.  When  the  time  arrived  for  the 
sermon  he  gave  me  a  nice  introduction  to  the  people  and  I  took 
for  my  text  the  eleventh  commandment,  "  Love  one  another  as  I 
have  loved  you,"  and  enlarged  upon  it  for  about  an  hour.  As 
soon  as  I  sat  down  he  stepped  to  the  desk  and  said,  "  Let  us  pray," 
and  uttered  a  sweet  invocation  of  thankfulness  for  the  message 
that  had  been  delivered  and  then  after  the  customary  hymn, 
the  doxology,  dismissed  the  congregation,  and  turning  to 
me  said,  "  God  bless  you,  my  brother,  you  were  truly  inspired 
to-night,  for  your  sermon  was  specially  adapted  to  the  needs  of 
this  congregation,  and  if  ever  you  come  where  I  am  you  will  be 
welcome  to  speak  in  a  church  over  which  I  am  pastor,  either 
morning  or  evening."  And  the  following  week  the  papers  of  the 
place  had  a  full  account  of  the  meeting  under  the  title  of  "  The 
Love  Feast  at  the  Methodist  Church."  I  have  never  learned 
whether  the  obnoxious  resolution  was  ever  rescinded,  but  I  know 

12 


178  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

its  doors  are  open  to  me.  This  has  been  a  large  part  of  my 
mission  among  other  people,  to  remove  these  prejudices  and  to 
prove  that  we  are  not  a  people  to  be  afraid  of  as  spreading  prin- 
ciples antagonistic  to  a  pure  Christianity.  We  then  went  on  and 
attended  the  Yearly  Meeting,  homing  at  Isaac  Wilson's,  in  com- 
pany with  M.  Walton  and  others  and  having  an  enjoyable  time, 
closing  our  stay  there  with  a  parlor  meeting  that  will  be  long  re- 
membered. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  here  to  refer  to  a  meeting  I  had  the 
first  time  I  visited  Bloomfield,  and  before  the  Yearly  Meeting  was 
held  there.  We  held  the  meeting  in  the  Methodist  house,  al- 
though there  was  a  good  deal  of  prejudice  against  us  in  that  vicin- 
ity, as  some  of  the  most  stirring  events  and  much  that  was  cen- 
surable from  the  Christian  standpoint  had  occurred  in  that  neigh- 
borhood during  the  separation  of  1828,  and  reports  had  been  in- 
dustriously circulated  that  we  had  discarded  the  Bible  and  did 
not  believe  in  it.  When  the  meeting  was  settled,  I  stepped  up 
to  the  desk  and  opened  the  Bible  and  read  the  third  chapter  of 
James'  Epistle,  and  took  up  my  text,  regarding  the  resurrection, 
and  showed  it  to  have  an  application  to  the  restoration  of  the 
sinner  to  an  acceptance  with  the  Father.  The  meeting  closed 
under  a  sweet  feeling  and  the  members  of  the  church  expressed 
their  satisfaction.  But  I  had  gone  out  of  the  usual  course  in  read- 
ing the  Scriptures  in  a  Friends  meeting,  and  I  felt  that  I  would 
be  sharply  criticized  for  it.  So  I  said  to  Isaac  Wilson,  "  If  any 
one  says  anything  about  my  reading  to-night  just  ask  them  if  there 
is  anything  in  the  principles  of  Friends  that  would  debar  one 
moved  by  the  spirit  for  the  occasion  from  reading  one  or  more 
chapters  of  the  Bible  in  a  religious  meeting."  I  learned  after- 
ward that  the  criticism  was  made  and  as  the  answer  I  left  was 
given  it  was  allayed.  The  next  time  I  was  there  was  at  the 
Yearly  Meeting  in  1882,  and  the  friend  with  whom  we  were 
homing,  who  had  been  a  member  of  the  Orthodox  branch,  said 
to  me  one  evening,  "  John,  when  thee  was  here  before  and  had 
the  meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  I  was  much  surprised  at  thy 


Ministry  and  Travels  179 

reading  that  chapter,  but  when  thee  enforced  its  precepts  with  so 
much  power  my  prejudice  was  taken  away,  but  now  I  can  say  to 
thee  that  that  circumstance  has  done  more  to  destroy  the  prejudice 
against  you  in  this  community,  than  all  else  that  has  oc- 
curred since  the  separation,"  and  here  I  had  an  evidence  that  by 
being  true  to  the  impression  made  at  the  time  it  was  the  only 
proper  course  to  pursue  even  if  it  did  lead  into  something  different 
from  what  our  fathers  were  accustomed  to  do. 

After  our  return  from  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  1891,  one  day  while 
going  to  Rochester  on  business  I  found  my  attention  very  closely 
drawn  to  the  propriety  of  making  a  change  in  my  location,  and  it 
occupied  all  my  thoughts  during  the  time  not  occupied  with  busi- 
ness until  I  was  nearing  my  home,  when  my  mind  became  settled 
in  the  conviction  that  if  the  way  opened  to  remove  either  to  Balti- 
more or  New  York,  the  first-named  city  being  the  first  choice,  I 
would  entertain  it,  so  that  when  I  arrived  at  home  I  told  my 
dear  wife  that  I  was  now  ready  to  leave  the  farm  and  go  to 
either  of  the  above  named  cities,  but  we  would  await  develop- 
ments. 

I  had  for  some  time  felt  that  a  labor  awaited  me  in  Baltimore, 
so  in  the  Seventh  month  I  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  Baltimore 
Yearly  Meeting  and  the  meetings  comprising  it,  upon  which  ser- 
vice we  entered  in  the  Eighth  month,  going  first  to  Fairfax 
Quarterly  Meeting  and  its  constituent  branches  and  then  to  Cen- 
ter Quarter  and  its  constituent  meetings,  and  then  returned  to 
our  home  to  await  the  approaching  Yearly  Meeting.  This  we 
attended  in  its  course  and  then  went  through  the  remainder  of  the 
meeting,  occupying  in  all  about  twelve  weeks.  While  in  Balti- 
more we  homed  with  J.  J.  Janney  and  his  family,  and  during  the 
week  an  invitation  was  again  extended  for  us  to  settle  in  Balti- 
more. To  which  I  replied,  "  All  that  was  in  the  way  was  to 
obtain  some  business  by  which  I  could  maintain  myself  and  wife, 
for  the  income  of  the  farm  was  not  sufficient  for  that  purpose,  and 
I  did  not  feel  like  selling  it  and  investing  the  proceeds  in  any 
business  with  which  I  was  not  familiar,  as  I  had  seen  too  many 


180  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

cases  of  that  kind  during  my  life  that  had  resulted  disastrously." 
And  there  it  was  left.  We  went  to  Washington  and  Sandy 
Spring  and  Woodlawn  and  returned  to  Baltimore  in  about  a  week 
on  our  way  to  Menallen,  and  on  our  return  were  met  with  a 
message  from  J.  J.  Janney  that  he  wanted  to  see  me  at  his  office, 
from  which  he  took  me  to  see  Jonathan  K.  Taylor,  who  with 
Elisha  Walker  were  the  general  agents  of  the  Provident  Life  and 
Trust  Company.  Jonathan  then  made  me  a  proposition  to  take 
the  position  of  special  or  soliciting  agent.  After  listening  to  his 
proposition  I  told  him  I  would  take  it  into  consideration  and  de- 
cide on  my  return  from  Warrington  Quarterly  Meeting.  After 
revolving  the  subject  over  and  over  and  consulting  with  my  dear 
companion  we  concluded  to  make  the  experiment  for  the  ensuing 
six  months  and  then  we  would  be  able  to  decide  definitely,  and  I 
so  informed  Jonathan  on  my  return.  We  then  concluded  our  visit 
by  attending  Nottingham  Quarterly  Meeting  and  its  several 
branches  and  returned  to  our  home  in  the  early  part  of  Twelfth 
month  to  arrange  for  our  contemplated  removal  for  the  winter  to 
Baltimore. 

When  I  told  my  Mendon  friends  what  we  proposed  to  do  all 
said,  "  We  do  not  blame  thee  for  seeking  a  wider  sphere  for  ser- 
vice, but  we  shall  miss  you  here  more  than  we  can  tell." 

So  early  in  the  First  month,  1892,  we  came  on  to  Baltimore, 
finding  a  congenial  home  with  J.  J.  Janney  and  family.  As  the 
spring  approached,  finding  I  had  been  fairly  successful  in  my  new 
business,  we  determined  that  it  would  be  best  to  remove  our  mem- 
bership here.  The  winter  had  been  passed  pleasantly,  so  much 
generous  hospitality  was  extended,  so  warm  an  appreciation  of 
my  public  labors  was  given  that  we  at  once  felt  at  home  with 
them,  and  were  made  to  feel  that  we  had  been  rightly  directed  to 
make  the  change.  We  returned  to  our  old  home  in  time  to 
attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  held  at  Farmington,  at  the  close  of 
which  as  I  bade  them  farewell  and  told  them  I  proposed  to  change 
my  membership  to  Baltimore  the  scene  was  deeply  affecting.  I  had 
for  about  forty  years  been  closely  identified  with  all  its  move- 


Ministry  and  Travels  181 

merits  and  for  the  past  twenty  been  one  of  its  counsellors,  and  it 
was  harder  parting  than  I  had  thought,  and  yet  amid  it  all  there 
was  the  conviction  that  the  move  was  a  right  one. 

On  our  return  to  Baltimore  in  the  fall  we  met  a  friend  from 
Philadelphia  who  opened  to  me  a  concern  he  felt  that  the  Eastern 
Yearly  Meetings  should  be  represented  in  Chicago  during  the  ex- 
pected Exposition  as  there  would  undoubtedly  be  many  strangers 
who  would  attend  the  meeting  there  and  he  thought  I  was  the 
proper  person  to  so  represent  them,  and  being  at  liberty  and  feel- 
ing a  freedom  to  do  so,  we  set  about  making  the  necessary  ar- 
rangements to  carry  it  into  effect  when  the  summer  came.  The 
winter  was  passed  in  Baltimore  in  much  the  same  manner  as  the 
previous  one  only,  if  possible,  there  was  a  growing  nearness  of 
feeling  from  the  religious  and  social  standpoint. 

We  arrived  in  Chicago  the  Seventh  of  Seventh  month,  1893,  and 
remained  there  for  fourteen  weeks.  My  wife  had  a  brother  liv- 
ing there,  with  whom  we  boarded  during  our  stay,  and  we  had  a 
fine  opportunity  to  view  that  grand  exposition  and  to  become 
familiar  with  its  details  as  well  as  to  enjoy  the  Religious  Congress 
or  Parliament  of  Religions  and  to  take  a  small  part  in  the  special 
meeting  of  the  Friends.  Our  impression  of  the  Religious  Con- 
gress was  that  it  marked  an  era  in  which  there  was  a  commence- 
ment of  breaking  down  the  sectarian  prejudices  and  partition 
walls  that  had  kept  the  various  professors  of  religion  apart,  and 
that  the  more  liberal  and  harmonizing  sentiments  were 
largely  in  the  majority,  every  paper  or  address  which  gave  evi- 
dence of  breadth  of  view  and  tolerance  of  opinion  was  heartily 
applauded,  while  the  opposite  was  received  in  silence  or  but 
faintly  cheered. 

In  the  First  day  morning  meetings  I  found  much  service  which 
appeared  to  be  acceptable.  I  had  felt  in  going  it  would  be 
a  good  opportunity  for  some  meetings  outside  of  our 
Society  and  that  the  openness  to  be  expected  from  the  fraternal 
gatherings  would  facilitate  such  a  work,  and  I  so  informed  the 
Friends  there  what  I  wished,  but  for  some  reason,  the  nature 


182  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

of  which  I  can  only  conjecture,  not  an  effort  was  made,  as  far  as 
I  could  learn,  by  any  members  of  that  meeting  to  further  my 
concern.  I  held  two  such  meetings,  to  one  of  which  I  was  in- 
vited by  a  minister  who  married  a  relation  of  my  first  wife  and 
who  had  a  charge  in  that  city,  and  one  which  was  arranged  for  by 
a  member  of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  who  was  living  in  the  city 
temporarily.  I  record  this  with  a  feeling  of  sadness,  as  it  was 
the  only  instance  in  my  labors  as  a  minister  that  the  members 
of  the  meeting  visited  had  treated  me  with  such  coolness.  I 
had  reason  to  expect  a  different  course  from  them,  as  after  I  had 
informed  them  of  my  proposed  visit  they  had  sent  me,  over  the 
official  signature  of  their  clerk,  a  paper  tendering  me  a  warm 
welcome.  I,  however,  kept  my  own  counsel,  did  what  I  found 
to  do  and  came  away  with  a  peaceful  feeling  that  I  had  done  what 
I  could.  We  had  some  interesting  incidents  in  meeting  with 
Friends  from  different  parts  of  the  country,  some  who  had  not 
been  to  a  Friends  meeting  in  many  years.  One  man  came  to  me 
and  said,  "  This  is  the  first  time  I  have  heard  a  Friend  speak  for 
twenty  years,  and  you  have  but  little  idea  how  much  good  it  has 
done  me.  Why  this  meeting  has  been  more  to  me  than  all  that 
great  show."  A  man  and  his  daughter  from  Kentucky  came  to 
me  and  said,  "  They  were  members  of  the  Society  but  had  been  so 
located  as  not  to  be  able  to  attend  a  Friends'  meeting  in  fifteen 
years,  and  I  can  scarcely  find  words  to  express  my  gratitude  in 
being  able  to  attend  this  meeting."  It  seemed  to  me  that  it  was 
true  when  one  was  once  indoctrinated  with  the  practical  views 
of  the  Friends  regarding  the  Christian  life  and  then  moves  away 
from  among  them,  they  realize  more  than  ever  what  they  are 
losing  by  not  being  able  to  mingle  frequently  in  their  religious 
meetings. 

I  omitted  to  mention  in  its  proper  place  that  in  the  summer  of 
1892  we  attended  the  Conferences  of  the  First-day  Schools  and 
Philanthropic  Union,  held  at  Lincoln,  Loudon  county,  Virginia,  in 
the  Eighth  month,  which  was  a  very  interesting  occasion  and 
proved  to  be  a  season  of  awakened  and  awakening  interest  in 
our   Society.     After   the   close  of  the   Conference   we   went  to 


Ministry  and  Travels  183 

Menallen  to  attend  Warrington  Quarterly  Meeting  and  then  to 
Baltimore  for  the  winter. 

In  the  early  summer  of  1894  we  went  to  our  former  home  in 
Mendon  and  remained  in  quiet  there  for  nearly  four  months,  al- 
though the  conferences  at  Chappaqua  were  held  during  the  time  I 
found  I  had  arrived  at  a  state  when  my  head  and  mental  powers 
needed  a  rest,  if  I  was  to  continue  to  be  useful  to  the  world,  and 
so  sought  in  the  quiet  of  our  country  home  that  rest  so  much 
needed,  only  attending  the  First  day  meetings  as  they  came  in 
course,  and  speaking  but  little  in  them.  By  fall  I  felt  much  re- 
cruited and  on  our  return  to  Baltimore  found  a  service  awaiting 
me  to  attend  the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Haddonfield  and  Salem, 
which  we  did  to  good  satisfaction  and  a  little  later  in  the 
winter  we  went  to  Lower  Merion  and  West  Chester.  My  ser- 
mon at  West  Chester  was  sadly  misrepresented  in  the  Local  News, 
and  from  it  there  grew  much  excitement  during  the  summer  and  a 
long  controversy  in  the  papers.  The  papers  were  forwarded 
to  me,  but  as  I  opened  them  and  saw  their  purport  I  felt  a  stop 
from  reading  and  so  laid  them  aside,  but  I  had  heard  enough 
from  other  sources  to  know  that  a  condition  existed  which  would 
lead  me  among  them  again  and  I  did  not  want  my  mind 
biased  by  what  might  have  appeared  in  the  papers. 

In  the  summer  of  1895  we  attended  Genesee  Yearly  Meeting 
and  after  that  we  had  a  minute  to  attend  Fishing  Creek  Half- 
Yearly  Meeting.  These  were  seasons  of  much  labor  and  in  which 
great  care  was  needed,  as  a  minister  was  present  at  each  meeting 
who  was  very  pronounced  in  his  views,  leaning  towards  the 
Orthodox  theology  and  I  did  not  want  to  have  any  clashing  with 
him. 

While  at  Fishing  Creek  we  had  two  parlor  meetings,  one  of 
which  was  held  in  the  home  of  the  friend  where  this  minister  was 
homing,  and  when  the  people  gathered  he  arose  and  gave  a 
tedious  testimony  of  his  experience  and  wanted  the  young  people 
to  make  this  a  testimony  meeting,  but  this  was  not  what  I  had 
called  the  meeting  for  and  I  thought  it  very  discourteous  for  him 


184  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

to  endeavor  to  take  it  out  of  my  hands,  inasmuch  as  it  was  on  my 
concern  that  it  was  called.  I  quietly  arose  and  told  them  I  had 
called  the  meeting  not  to  preach  to  them  but  to  have  a  talk  with 
them ;  that  I  had  been  given  a  sense  of  several  conditions  among 
them,  and  it  seemed  to  be  my  duty  to  open  before  them  what 
I  saw  with  such  counsel  as  the  Master  might  be  able  to  give.  I 
then  opened  these  states  one  after  another,  touching  and  tendering 
many  hearts,  and  as  I  afterwards  learned  spoke  to  conditions  and 
answered  queries  in  some  minds  that  seemed  marvelous  to  them 
as  they  knew  I  had  no  outward  knowledge  of  what  I  was  portray- 
ing. I  then  appeared  in  supplication  on  behalf  of  some  of  these 
and  closed  under  a  tender  feeling  which  brought  the  tears  to  many 
eyes.  After  a  few  moments  I  was  about  to  close  the  meeting 
when  the  minister  alluded  to  arose  and  said  he  hoped  the  meeting 
would  not  close  until  there  had  been  several  testimonies  from  the 
young  people,  but  I  saw  this  would  not  be  profitable  and  would 
tend  to  dispel  the  feeling  which  had  settled  over  the  meeting,  and 
I  immediately  said,  "  I  think  the  time  has  arrived  for  this  meeting 
to  close,"  when  they  immediately  rose,  thus  evidencing  that  they 
too  were  ready  for  it. 

I  have  given  this  circumstance  in  detail  so  that  if  perchance  it 
shall  fall  under  the  eye  of  others  engaged  in  the  ministry  it  may 
furnish  a  lesson  for  each  to  be  careful  not  to  interfere  with  the 
work  of  another,  nor  attempt  to  move  save  under  the  influence 
of  the  Divine  Spirit,  when  all  will  be  kept  in  proper  order. 

On  our  return  to  Baltimore  in  the  fall  of  1895  I  found  a  concern 
resting  with  me  to  attend  some  meetings  within  the  limits  of  Con- 
cord Quarterly  Meeting  and  those  meetings  in  particular  which 
I  had  been  prevented  from  attending  in  1878  by  a  severe  snow- 
storm, in  which  we  became  storm-bound  while  on  our  way  to 
them,  and  although  the  friends  of  those  meetings  would  remind 
me  when  we  met  at  their  Yearly  Meetings  that  I  had  never  kept 
my  appointment,  way  had  not  opened  to  get  to  them,  so  we  ob- 
tained a  minute  for  that  purpose  and  in  the  First  month,  1896,  we 
left  for  that  object  and  held  several  meetings  in  this  vicinity  and 


Ministry  and  Travels  185 

at  West  Chester,  where  the  trouble  had  occurred  two  years  be- 
fore or  nearly  that  time.  Although  a  stormy  night  a  very  large 
number  gathered.  I  could  feel  there  was  a  great  curiosity  among 
them  as  to  what  would  be  delivered,  and  I  took  for  my  topic 
"  What  makes  a  Christian,  what  was  the  object  of  being  a 
Christian,  and  what  its  effect?"  and  while  I  did  not  make  any 
allusion  to  what  had  transpired  I  felt  as  I  proceeded  that  it  was 
,a  complete  refutation  of  all  the  charges  made  against  me,  while 
I  did  not  know  what  they  were,  I  was  largely  led  and  a  most 
profound  attention  was  given.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  a 
gentleman  came  up  to  me  and  said,  "  I  am  not  a  Quaker,  but 
this  is  the  closest,  keenest  shave  I  ever  saw."  And  others  said 
my  adversaries  had  been  completely  answered.  Our  meetings  in 
that  vicinity  were  all  largely  attended,  though  some  efforts  were 
made  by  a  Presbyterian  minister  to  keep  the  young  people  from 
hearing  me,  but  without  avail.  So  that  in  the  end  the  truth 
triumphed  over  this  prejudiced  opposition,  nearly  all  of  which 
arose  from  the  reporter  misquoting  me  and  what  was  said. 

Before  leaving  for  our  Mendon  home  in  the  spring  of  1896  we 
asked  for  and  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting 
and  the  meetings  comprising  it.  This  was  the  only  Yearly  Meet- 
ing of  the  seven  I  had  not  visited,  as  no  way  had  opened  before 
for  that  service.  It  was  our  intention  to  attend  the  conferences  at 
Swarthmore  and  then  go  to  Ohio.  Just  before  the  time  for  at- 
tending the  conferences  my  wife  was  taken  with  a  serious  attack 
of  dysentery  and  for  a  time  it  looked  very  doubtful  about  our 
attending  either,  but  she  so  far  recovered  that  I  deemed  it  prudent 
to  start  with  her  for  the  conferences  after  they  had  been  in  session 
for  two  days,  arriving  in  time  to  take  part  in  the  Religious  Con- 
ference, before  which  I  had  a  paper  on  the  past  and  future  of 
Quakerism.  My  wife  was  unable  to  attend  but  part  of  two  of 
the  meetings,  being  too  weak  to  bear  the  strain  of  a  two  and 
one-half  hours  meeting,  but  strong  enough  for  me  to  attend 
them.  After  these  were  over  we  went  on  to  Ohio  and  attended 
that  meeting  and  most  of  its  constituent  branches.     In  some  meet- 


1 86  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

ings  I  found  a  prejudice  had  been  created  against  me  on  account 
of  my  radical  views,  but  still  there  was  an  openness  to  hear  and 
all  passed  off  in  the  end  very  satisfactorily. 

We  returned  to  our  Mendon  home  to  make  our  preparations 
for  a  final  leave-taking  of  it,  having  sold  the  farm,  and  now 
expecting  to  make  Baltimore  our  permanent  place  of  residence. 

Since  our  return  to  Baltimore  we  have  made  a  visit  to  Burling- 
ton Quarterly  Meeting,  held  at  Trenton,  New  Jersey,  to  good 
satisfaction. 

This  closes  the  narration  of  this  phase  of  my  life  up  to  the  First 
of  First  month,  1897.  If  I  shall  be  permitted  to  remain  several 
years  longer  in  active  service  I  may  be  able  to  add  a  supplement, 
or  perhaps  some  of  my  friends  who  may  survive  me,  may  add  all 
that  will  be  necessary. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Some  Incidents  Not  Recorded  in  Chronological  Order. 

In  the  early  part  of  my  ministry  I  felt  drawn  for  three  succes- 
sive days  to  address  a  state  I  felt  to  be  present  in  our  meeting, 
and  each  time  to  encourage  it  to  be  faithful  to  what  appeared  to  be 
required  of  it  or  else  its  spiritual  growth  would  be  dwarfed. 
It  seemed  strange  to  me  why  this  should  have  occurred,  but  so 
clear  was  the  intimation  of  duty  I  dared  not  withhold.  A  fevv 
months  afterwards,  while  visiting  a  friend,  she  asked  me  if  I 
remembered  speaking  to  a  state  three  first  days  in  succession. 
I  said,  "  I  did  and  had  often  wondered  who  and  why  it  was." 
"  Well,"  said  she,  "  it  was  for  me.  I  had  bought  a  new  fur  cape 
and  it  had  some  tassels  of  fur  on  it  which  I  thought  were  very 
pretty  (they  were  fashionable  then),  and  I  wore  it  once  to  meet- 
ing, and  I  could  not  think  of  anything  else  but  those  pretty  tassels, 
so  when  I  took  it  out  the  next  First  day  I  felt  I  ought  to  take 
them  off,  but  they  looked  so  pretty  I  did  not,  and  went  to  meet- 
ing struggling  with  the  feeling,  when  thee  got  up  and  described 
my  state  exactly  and  counselled  me  to  give  up,  but  I  did  not.  So 
the  next  First  day  morning  as  I  put  it  on  again  the  same  feeling 
came  and  I  again  resisted  and  said  to  myself,  '  If  John  speaks  to 
me  to-day  I  will  take  them  off,'  so  sure  enough  thee  spoke  even 
more  closely  than  before  and  I  was  touched  and  resolved  when 
I  got  home  I  would  take  them  off,  but  they  looked  so  pretty  to  me 
that  I  laid  them  away  again  without  keeping  my  promise.  When 
the  next  First  day  came  I  went  through  the  same  struggle  and 
said  again  '  If  John  speaks  to  me  to-day  I  will  not  hesitate  any 
longer,'  so  when  I  got  to  meeting  very  soon  after  it  gathered  thee 
spoke  again  and   warned  me  seriously  that  unless   I   obeyed  it 


1 88  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

would  dwarf  my  spiritual  growth,  and  I  then  resolved  I  would 
do  it  on  getting"  home,  and  when  I  arrived  I  took  the  scissors  and 
severed  them,  and  have  felt  glad  ever  since."  This  may  seem  to 
have  been  a  slight  thing,  but  I  mention  it  to  show  how  clear  were 
these  intimations  to  me,  and  how  by  being  faithful  I  was  able 
to  help  this  woman  do  what  she  knew  was  required  of  her. 

After  I  had  been  acknowledged  a  little  over  a  year,  as  I  sat 
in  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  I  was  brought 
under  a  deep  exercise  and  scarcely  knew  which  way  to  turn.  I 
had  a  clear  view  that  one  of  the  members  present  was  not  what 
he  appeared  to  be,  though  I  could  not  see  who  it  was ;  that  he 
was  making  a  great  profession,  but  inwardly  exercising  unkind 
and  envious  feelings,  and  soon  came  the  command  to  bear 
testimony  to  what  I  saw.  I  struggled  with  it.  I  thought  I  knew 
intimately  every  one  present,  and  I  could  not  conceive  it  was  pos- 
sible that  such  a  description  belonged  to  any  individual  there,  but 
there  was  no  peace.  The  command  became  stronger  and  stronger, 
and  under  its  power  I  stood  up,  commencing  with  the  words,  "  I 
see  with  my  mental  eye  that  there  is  a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing 
amongst  us,  and  we  must  beware  of  his  devastating  work  or  it  will 
destroy  us,"  and  spoke  for  several  minutes  with  unusual  power 
and  depth  of  feeling.  As  I  sat  down  the  solemnity  which  rested 
over  the  meeting  exceeded  anything  I  had  ever  witnessed.  The 
human  power  within  me  kept  saying,  "  Thou  art  mistaken,"  but 
the  Divine,  "  Thou  art  right,"  and  at  last  a  quiet,  peaceful  feeling 
settled  over  me  and  I  was  at  rest.  Contrary  to  my  expectations 
when  the  meeting  closed,  though  several  grasped  my  hand  with 
an  unusual  warmth  of  feeling,  no  questions  were  asked,  nor  was 
my  testimony  ever  alluded  to  in  my  presence,  but  it  was  only  a  few 
years  before  it  developed  who  it  was  and  that  my  testimony  was 
strictly  true,  and  its  remembrance  in  a  severe  hour  of  trial  with 
that  spirit  aided  me  materially  in  preserving  my  integrity. 

In  the  year  1870  I  went  to  Philadelphia  to  attend  the  convention 
on  Indian  Affairs  and  on  Seventh  day  went  to  West  Chester  tc 
be  at  meeting  on  First  day,  and  made  my  home  with  Jonathan 


Incidents  out  of  Chronological  Order  189 

Travilla,  with  whom  E.  Newport  was  staying.  After  meeting, 
which  Elizabeth  was  unable  to  attend,  just  before  leaving  she 
wanted  a  quiet  time,  she  told  me  she  had  been  travailing  with  me 
throughout  the  meeting,  and  although  she  was  not  there  and  no 
one  had  had  an  opportunity  to  tell  her  anything  of  it,  as  I  had 
been  with  her  all  the  time  after  we  returned,  she  told  the  heads 
of  my  discourse ;  said  she  had  followed  me  through  it  with  great 
unity,  "  but  I  have  seen  further.  Thou  will  meet  with  more  and 
bitter  opposition  than  thou  hast  ever  known  and  seen,  and  that 
from  those  thee  loves,  but  I  have  seen  thee  will  keep  thy  place  and 
be  preserved  through  it  all."  And  that  fall  the  storm  broke  upon 
me,  and  I  sometimes  thought  had  it  not  been  for  those  words  of 
encouragement  I  would  have  given  out  or  lost  that  self-control  by 
which,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  I  was  able  to 
thwart  every  attack  designed  to  destroy  me. 

I  had  a  little  previous  to  this  been  very  closely  led  towards 
Martha  E.  Travilla.  During  my  correspondence  with  her  mother 
(a  long  time  had  elapsed  since  I  had  heard  from  her),  when  she 
had  Martha  write  to  me  for  her,  she  added  some  for  herself. 
Martha  at  that  time  was  a  stranger  to  me  personally.  I  had  just 
seen  her  pass  through  the  room  and  been  introduced.  As  soon 
as  I  read  the  letter  I  turned  to  my  wife  and  said  here  is  a  letter 
from  Martha  Travilla,  E.  Newport's  daughter,  and  I  felt  while 
reading  it  that  she  will  have  to  take  up  her  mother's  work  and 
follow  in  her  footsteps  in  her  peculiar  mission.  There  was  noth- 
ing in  the  letter  to  indicate  it  but  such  was  the  impression  on 
my  mind,  so  when  I  responded  to  it  I  told  her  what  T  saw 
and  exhorted  her  to  be  faithful  to  the  openings  made  to  her.  I 
did  not  hear  anything  from  her  for  nearly  three  years,  and  until 
after  she  had  lost  a  loved  sister  and  had  appeared  in  the  ministry. 
Then  while  writing  to  her  mother  I  spoke  of  her  loss  and  the 
comfort  Martha's  course  must  be  to  her,  when  she  replied  at  once 
suggesting  that  I  should  write  to  Martha,  as  she  stood  in 
need  of  just  what  I  could  give.  So  I  soon  wrote  and  received  a 
reply  stating  that  when  my  first  letter  came  she  was  staying  away 


190  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

from  meeting  so  she  would  not  have  to  speak.  She  was  at  first 
indignant  that  I  should  have  written  as  I  did,  then  softened,  and 
spent  the  night  in  tears,  but  under  the  strength  given,  in  that  I 
had  confirmed  her  feelings,  she  went  back  to  meeting  and  soon 
appeared  in  the  ministry,  and  between  us  there  grew  a 
spiritual  intimacy  by  which  we  were  able  to  sustain  each  other 
through  many  a  trial  as  the  dear  Father  would  give  one  or  the 
other,  as  each  most  needed  that  insight  into  the  other's  condition, 
necessary  to  send  or  speak  the  counsel  required  for  our  encourage- 
ment, and  this  continued  unbroken  until  her  death. 

One  day  as  I  sat  down  in  our  week-day  meeting  I  was  in  spirit 
taken  into  the  home  of  a  dear  friend  who  was  young  in  the 
ministry,  who  lived  over  two  hundred  miles  away,  and  I  found 
her  in  a  depressed  state  of  mind,  surrounded  by  so  many  cares, 
and  her  husband,  though  a  kind  man,  did  not  appreciate  the  sit- 
uation in  which  he  had  placed  her,  and  because  of  it  she  was 
deprived  of  occupying  her  unusually  sweet  gift.  When  I  ar- 
rived home  from  meeting  I  was  so  deeply  impressed  with  what 
had  passed  before  my  mental  vision  I  felt  it  would  be  right  for 
me  to  write  to  her  and  encourage  her  by  letting  her  know  I  had 
seen  her  and  to  keep  up  hope,  for  a  deliverance  would  come,  and 
to  enclose  a  note  to  the  husband,  bidding  him  loose  the  bands  by 
which  he  had  bound  his  loved  one  and  let  her  go  on  the  Lord's 
mission. 

I  soon  received  a  response,  saying  I  had  seen  their  true  condi- 
tion and  my  words  had  been  a  great  comfort  to  her,  and  from 
her  husband  who  thanked  me  for  opening  his  eyes  to  his  thought- 
lessness ;  he  had  not  taken  her  into  consideration  ;  he  was  employ- 
ing a  number  of  men,  making  a  large  family  for  her  to  cook  for, 
with  only  one  girl,  and  he  was  looking  only  to  the  emoluments  to 
be  derived  from  their  labor,  which  alas  were  not  realized,  but  it 
produced  a  change  in  his  management  afterwards. 

Just  before  I  entered  the  work  of  the  ministry  we  had  a  con- 
dition in  our  meeting  of  an  old  man  marrying  for  the  third  time, 
and  its  proving  an  unhappy  connection.     He  being  a  prominent 


Incidents  out  of  Chronological  Order  191 

minister  it  occasioned  some  considerable  feeling  in  the  meeting 
and  in  my  impetuous  nature  I  could  not  bear  to  hear  him  speak 
when  I  knew  he  was  living  in  such  a  state  with  his  wife.  So  on 
one  occasion  after  our  Yearly  Meeting  a  number  of  strangers  were 
at  our  meeting  and  after  they  had  spoken  this  old  friend  appeared 
in  supplication,  and  I  kept  my  seat,  as  it  was  the  custom  then  for 
all  to  rise  at  such  times.  Soon  after  one  of  the  strangers  also 
appeared  in  the  same  manner  and  I  rose.  This  act  was  noticed 
by  one  of  these  strangers  who  went  to  my  father's  to  dine  and 
afterward  to  my  home  to  tea,  and  on  our  way  thither  he  spoke 
to  me  about  it,  and  I  replied  I  could  not  conscientiously  do  it,  to 
which  he  said,  "  I  would  have  once  done  as  thee  did,  but  I 
would  not  do  so  now,"  and  thus  wisely  forbore  saying  anything 
more,  but  it  had  found  a  lodgment,  and  upon  close  reflection  I  saw 
I  was  wrong,  that  however  much  he  was  out  of  the  wa\ 
it  was  no  justification  for  my  showing  my  dissatisfaction  in  a 
public  meeting.  One  year  from  the  next  fall,  while  working  in 
my  field,  I  was  arrested  with  the  impression  that  I  must  go  to 
Farmington  Meeting  on  First  day  morning,  which  was  about 
fifteen  miles  from  my  home.  I  could  not  see  why  this  would  be 
required,  but  as  I  had  covenanted  to  be  obedient  I  made  the 
needed  preparations  and  with  my  wife  drove  over  there.  We 
had  been  there  but  a  few  moments  when  the  friend  who  had 
administered  the  rebuke  to  me  so  kindly,  came  in  and  then  I 
saw  why  I  was  sent  there.  He  was  at  a  sanitarium  not  many 
miles  away,  but  I  did  not  know  but  he  was  at  his  home  near 
Philadelphia.  After  meeting,  in  which  our  communications 
blended  harmoniously,  I  told  him  I  could  now  see  the  proprietv 
of  his  counsel,  for  I  would  not  do  so  now  and  thanked  him 
for  his  kindness  and  wisdom  in  stopping  when  he  did,  for  had  he 
argued  the  case  with  me  I  was  prepared  to  defend  myself  from 
the  human  standpoint  at  every  point,  but  he  had  completely  dis- 
armed me. 

I  had  felt  my  mind  drawn  at  one  time  to  hold  a  meeting  in  the 
large  Congregational  church  in  the  city  of  Rochester,  and  after 


192  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

having  made  the  arrangements  for  the  meeting,  to  be  held  some 
ten  days  in  the  future,  during  the  week  before  while  busy  in  my 
field  cutting  up  corn,  the  text  from  which  I  was  to  speak  sud- 
denly was  opened  to  me,  and  the  different  heads  under  which  I 
was  to  present  it,  and  what  I  should  say,  and  so  clearly  and 
vividly  was  this  impressed  upon  my  mind  that  I  could  have  written 
out  the  whole  sermon  just  as  I  afterwards  delivered  it,  for  it  re- 
mained with  me  clearly  until  it  was  delivered.  This  was  a  new 
experience  to  me  under  which  I  was  taught  that  the  Divine 
Spirit  could  instruct  me  what  must  be  delivered  even  before  the 
meeting  had  been  held,  and  confirmed  me  in  what  I  have  written 
as  a  previous  experience  that  we  are  not  always  required  to  wait 
until  we  are  gathered  in  the  meeting  to  know  what  to  say.  And  I 
may  now  add  to  this,  that  since  I  have  been  living  in  Baltimore 
that  I  have  seldom  gone  to  meeting  on  First  day  morning  without 
having  a  sight  of  the  subject  to  be  presented,  but  not  how  it  was 
to  be  spoken. 

At  another  time  I  felt  a  drawing  to  hold  a  meeting  in  a  Baptist 
house,  the  congregation  of  which  was  very  aristocratic,  but  T 
succeeded  in  making  the  necessary  arrangements  to  attend  their 
regular  meeting  in  the  evening,  and  during  the  afternoon  previous 
I  called  to  see  the  minister  to  ascertain  how  the  meeting  would  be 
conducted,  so  that  there  would  be  no  confusion  or  jar.  His  wife 
met  me  and  said  her  husband  was  lying  down  and  she  would  not 
disturb  him  as  he  needed  the  rest,  but  invited  me  into  the  parlor, 
and  after  a  few  minutes  conversation  asked  me  what  college  I 
was  a  graduate  of,  and  as  I  told  her  I  had  never  been  to  any 
college  she  looked  at  me  in  perfect  amazement  and  soon  left  me 
alone,  and  I  waited  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour  before  the 
minister  came  down.  When  he  came  he  was  very  distantly  polite 
and  very  reserved,  but  I  completed  my  arrangements  and  was  to 
meet  him  in  the  chapel  just  before  the  hour  of  the  meeting.  When 
I  went  there  he  was  even  more  cold  than  in  the  afternoon,  but 
we  soon  went  into  the  pulpit  and  after  conducting  the  opening 
exercises  he  gave  me  a  very  shabby  introduction  to  the  audience. 


Incidents  out  of  Chronological  Order  193 

I,  however,  went  on  as  though  nothing  had  happened..  He  sat 
down  at  some  distance  from  me  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands, 
as  though  he  expected  to  be  extremely  mortified  by  one  who  had 
not  been  educated  at  a  college,  but  soon  after  I  began  to  speak  he 
raised  his  head,  and  a  little  further  on  straightened  himself  up  with 
a  look  of  profound  astonishment  on  his  face  as  I  proceeded  in 
a  logical  manner  to  elucidate  my  text,  and  when  the  meeting 
closed  greeted  me  with  as  much  warmth  as  he  had  with  coldness 
before  the  meeting,  saying,  "  Brother  Cornell,  I  have  been  deeply 
interested  and  instructed  by  your  elucidation  of  that  text  and  I 
know  it  has  been  a  profitable  opportunity  for  my  people."  And 
here  again  the  truth  triumphed  over  fear  and  opposition. 

At  one  time  while  attending  a  funeral  at  Scipio,  Cayuga  county, 
I  fell  in  company  with  a  Methodist  minister  who  was  going  to 
exchange  pulpits  nearby,  and  as  we  both  returned  the  next  day 
by  the  same  train  and  had  an  hour  and  a  half  to  wait  the  minister 
approached  me  and  said,  "  You  are  the  minister  who  attended  that 
funeral  yesterday."  I  assented.  "  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  have  heard 
about  the  Friends,  but  I  never  met  one  before  to  whom  I  could 
talk  and  I  would  like  to  make  some  inquiries."  I  told  him  if  his 
object  was  information  I  would  be  happy  to  oblige  him,  but  if  it 
was  controversy  I  must  decline.  He  said  it  was  information,  and 
we  had  not  talked  long  before  it  became  necessary  to  tell  him  to 
which  branch  I  belonged,  when  he  at  once  said,  "  What  is  the 
difference  between  you  ?  "  I  told  him  we  differed  in  our  idea  of 
what  constitutes  the  Divinity  of  Christ  and  in  regard  to  the  atone- 
ment, which  we  rejected  from  the  standpoint  of  the  evangelical 
church.  He  said,  "  What  then  do  you  believe  to  have  been  the 
mission  of  Jesus?  "  I  told  him  "  To  bear  before  the  world  an  ex- 
ample of  a  humanity  tempted  in  all  points  as  we  are  and  yet  by 
obedience  to  the  Divine  Spirit  to  be  kept  from  the  commission  of 
sin."  "  Then  you  look  upon  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus  as  nothing  less 
than  an  atrocious  murder."  I  replied,  "  That  is  about  the  size  of  it, 
as  the  small  boys  would  say."  The  tears  started  down  his  cheeks 
and  he  grasped  my  hand  warmly  and  said,  "  I  am  with  you  in 

13 


194  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

that  view."  I  was  very  much  surprised  to  hear  him  say  it.  He 
asked  me  a  number  of  questions  of  a  theological  character,  and 
I  told  him  I  had  not  time  then  to  give  him  a  clear  answer  but  I 
had  written  a  little  book,  which  I  would  send  him  when  I  arrived 
at  home  and  he  would  find  the  answers  to  his  questions  in  that. 
The  cars  then  came  and  we  took  a  seat  together  as  we  were  going 
the  same  way  for  a  short  distance.  After  a  few  moments  he 
turned  to  me  and  asked  me  to  give  him  briefly  my  idea  of  the 
Divinity  of  Christ,  which  I  did  in  as  brief  a  manner  as  I  could. 
He  listened  attentively  and  then  said,  "  Do  you  see  the  Andover 
Review?  "  I  said,  "  No."  "  Well,"  he  replied,  "  this  is  a  strange 
coincidence.  There  is  an  article  in  the  last  number  on  this  subject 
in  which  it  is  treated  in  the  exact  manner  which  you  have 
just  stated,  in  almost  your  very  words."  This  was  also  a  surprise 
to  me  that  so  evangelical  a  body  as  that  University  would  admit 
such  views  into  the  Reviezv.  We  soon  arrived  at  the  station 
where  he  was  to  leave,  and  we  parted  in  such  tenderness  that  both 
were  in  tears  though  only  two  hours  before  we  were  entire 
strangers.  I  sent  him  my  "  Essays  on  the  Views  of  Friends  "  as 
soon  as  I  got  home,  and  in  a  few  days  received  a  letter  from  him, 
in  which  he  said,  "  I  have  read  your  little  book  and  will  say  with- 
out flattery  that  I  have  a  large  library  of  theological  works  from 
the  grossest  materialism  to  the  strictest  orthodoxy,  but  there's 
more  in  your  little  book  for  me  than  in  any  work  I  have,  and  I 
want  you  to  come  and  preach  for  me." 

As  soon  as  I  could  arrange  it  I  went  to  his  home  and  occupied 
his  pulpit  morning  and  evening,  and  when  out  of  meeting  and  out 
of  bed  we  talked  on  almost  every  conceivable  religious  subject 
and  we  did  not  find  any  ground  for  disagreement.  As  we  parted 
the  next  morning  he  said  to  me,  "  I  anticipated  much,  but  my 
anticipations  have  been  more  than  realized.  I  look  upon  you  as 
a  father  to  me  in  religious  experience,  and  you  must  come  to  me 
once  a  year  as  long  as  I  am  near  you,"  which  I  did,  and  our 
friends  life  deepened  until  he  left  New  York  and  went  to  Ohio, 
since  which  time  I  have  only  heard  from  him  twice.    This  was  in- 


Incidents  out  of  Chronological  Order  195 

teresting  to  me  because  I  found  the  same  Divine  Spirit  had  in- 
structed him  in  a  similar  manner  it  had  myself  though  we  were 
placed  in  very  different  circumstances  and  surrounded  by  different 
influences. 

Another  incident  I  deem  worthy  of  record.  I  went  at  one  time 
with  my  step-mother  to  attend  the  funeral  of  an  uncle  of  hers,  who 
was  a  member  among  the  Orthodox  Friends,  but  as  there  was  no 
minister  of  that  sect  near  that  they  could  get,  they  called  in  a  Pres- 
byterian. When  I  went  into  the  house  and  was  invited  with  mother 
into  the  parlor,  a  son-in-law  of  the  deceased,  who  knew  me,  soon 
went  out  and  returned  for  me  and  gave  me  an  introduction  to  the 
minister,  who  invited  me  to  take  part  in  the  service  and  seeing  I 
hesitated  a  little  he  said,  "  I  understand  your  people,  for  I  have 
known  a  good  deal  about  the  Friends  and  must  acknowledge  while 
we  are  paying  a  good  deal  of  attention  to  the  husks  you  go  directly 
to  the  kernel.  If  you  feel  like  it  I  want  you  to  use  the  liberty  to 
speak."  I  said  I  would,  and  we  went  in  together  and  after  read- 
ing some  Scripture  texts  he  commenced  by  saying,  "  There  are  no 
twro  words  in  the  English  language  that  have  had  more  power  to 
move  me  than  the  words  '  I  live,'  "  and  then  proceeded  for  twenty 
minutes  in  a  clear,  beautiful  style  to  elucidate  his  thought  and, 
closing  a  sentence,  stopped  abruptly  and  sat  down.  I  was  ready 
and  arose  immediately  just  where  he  stopped  and  carried  on  the 
same  thought  for  about  twenty  minutes  longer,  both  communica- 
tions blending  as  though  they  had  been  delivered  by  the  same  per- 
son, and  if  I  spoke  by  inspiration,  which  I  certainly  did,  so  did  he. 
I  met  him  once  after  that  (where  he  had  charge  of  a  large  church) 
at  the  funeral  of  one  of  our  members,  but  whose  daughter  was  a 
member  of  his  congregation,  and  we  mingled  again  in  our  exer- 
cises as  harmoniously,  though  not  in  the  same  manner,  and  while 
on  our  way  to  the  grave  he  gave  me  a  hearty  invitation  to  come  to 
his  church,  and  as  I  then  had  a  minute  to  appoint  such  meetings  I 
accepted  it.  He  proposed  it  should  be  in  the  evening  and  he 
would  secure  a  union  meeting,  which  he  did,  and  here  I  learned 
a  lesson  of  value  to  me  as  a  public  speaker.     I  arose  with  this 


196  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

language,  "  I  am  not  insensible  to  the  responsibility  I  assume  in 
attempting  to  address  such  an  audience  from  this  pulpit,  for  you 
have  been. accustomed  to  listen  to  men  trained  in  public  speaking, 
and  as  I  have  not  had  that  advantage,  while  I  shall  make  no 
apology  for  the  matter  delivered,  I  ask  you  to  be  lenient  in  your 
criticism  of  the  manner  in  which  it  may  be  delivered."  We  had 
a  grand  meeting.  Many  gathered  around  me  after  meeting,  ex- 
pressing the  satisfaction  it  had  been  to  them  and  the  greeting 
of  the  minister  was  very  tender  and  loving. 

The  next  morning  as  I  started  for  home  and  had  taken  a  seat 
in  the  cars  I  noticed  a  gentleman  walk  up  and  down  the  aisle 
several  times  and  then  he  stopped  and  accosted  me  with,  "  I  heard 
you  preach  last  night."  "  Yes,"  I  said,  "  there  were  a  good  many 
there."  "  I  liked  everything  you  said  but  one."  I  said,  "  It 
would  be  strange  if  no  objection  could  be  made  to  so  long  a 
sermon."  He  replied,  "  That  was  your  apology.  That  was  not 
necessary."  And  so  I  learned  to  leave  that  out  from  that  time 
and  go  at  once  into  my  subject,  and  I  am  convinced  that  it  is  an 
important  lesson  for  public  speakers  to  learn.  The  people  do  not 
care  about  the  apology,  but  the  substance  of  the  address,  let  it  be 
upon  any  subject  it  may. 

The  following  statement  of  a  Friend,  regarding  a  revelation  of 
duty,  in  which  I  subsequently  had  a  part,  I  deem  worthy  of  a 
place  in  these  experiences.  "  He  said  in  his  young  life  he  took 
to  reading  sceptical  works  and  these  had  exerted  a  good  deal 
of  influence  over  him.  One  night  he  had  been  reading  one  of 
Shakespeare's  plays  up  to  12.30,  and  after  he  had  gone  to  sleep  he 
was  awakened  by  hearing  his  name  called,  so  that  answering  the 
call,  but  receiving  no  response,  he  arose  and  went  to  the  door,  and 
finding  no  one  concluded  some  one  was  playing  a  trick  on  him  and 
laid  down  again,  but  not  to  sleep.  Soon  he  heard  the  call  again, 
and  again  he  answered,  but  got  no  response.  He  then  arose, 
lighted  the  lamp  and  went  to  each  of  the  rooms  in  which  the  dif- 
ferent members  of  the  family  slept  and  found  them  all  quietly 


Incidents  out  of  Chronological  Order  197 

sleeping.  After  he  returned  to  his  room  he  sat  down  on  the  side 
of  the  bed,  somewhat  disturbed  and  not  a  little  provoked.  Soon 
a  form  rose  before  his  vision  which  he  recognized  as  a  minister  liv- 
ing in  Philadelphia,  and  a  voice  said,  "  Young  man,  I  have  a 
message  for  thee,"  and  then  went  on  to  spiritualize  the  birth  and 
life  of  Christ  and  showing  him  how  this  could  take  place  within 
him,  and  how  it  would  grow,  until  it  had  control,  if  he  would  allow 
it,  and  then  said,  "  Go  to  Yearly  Meeting  this  fall,  someone  will 
be  there  who  has  a  message  for  thee."  About  two  weeks  before 
the  Yearly  Meeting  the  subject  came  up  in  the  family  as  to  who 
would  go  and  he  said  "  I  am  going."  This  seemed  to  surprise 
them.  He  was  asked  how  long  he  would  attend,  to  which  he  re- 
plied, "  I  do  not  know."  When  the  time  arrived,  he  went  and  at- 
tended the  three  meetings  on  First  day.  I  was  in  attendance  at  the 
Yearly  Meeting  that  year.  He  said  I  with  others  spoke  at  all 
three  of  the  meetings,  but  no  message  for  him,  nor  was  there  until 
Fourth  day.  I  was  speaking  at  some  length  and  he  said 
to  himself,  "  There  is  no  message  for  me  in  that,"  when  I  sud- 
denly stopped  without  finishing  a  sentence  and  sat  down,  but  al- 
most immediately  rose  and  said,  "  I  have  a  message  for  some 
young  man  present,"  and  then  described  accurately  his  feelings 
and  condition  of  mind  and  extended  some  counsel,  stopping  just 
at  the  right  place,  and  then  resumed  the  interrupted  discourse  by 
completing  the  unfinished  sentence  and  this  circumstance  had  com- 
pletely changed  his  after-course  in  life." 

A  few  years  since  while  on  a  religious  visit  to  Friends  in 
Salem,  N.  J,  a  friend  sent  me  a  request  to  hold  a  parlor  meeting 
at  her  home,  and  after  considering  it,  as  it  seemed  right  to 
comply,  arrangements  were  made  in  accordance  therewith. 
Quite  a  number  of  friends  gathered  and  after  a  period 
of  silence  in  which  there  came  before  me  a  spiritual  view  of  a 
number  of  conditions  I  broke  the  silence  by  saying  that  I  was 
impressed  that  some  one  of  those  present  was  about  to  embark  in 
a  new  enterprise,  and  my  feeling  was  that  it  would  be  improper 
for  them  to  do  so,  as  I  saw  the  enterprise  would  not  be  successful 


198  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  if  they  engaged  in  it,  it  would  result  in  a  financial  loss.  As 
I  knew  nothing  except  from  those  inward  impressions  and  noth- 
ing was  said  to  me  by  any  one  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  I  had 
often  wondered  why  I  should  have  been  thus  led. 

While  in  Salem  in  the  summer  of  1903  a  friend  came  to  me 
and  asked  me  if  I  remembered  the  above  circumstance.  I  replied 
"  That  I  did  distinctly."  He  then  said,  "  I  was  the  one  thee  re- 
ferred to,  took  thy  advice  and  did  not  enter  into  the  business 
I  had  anticipated  to  have  done,  and  as  thee  said  it  would,  it 
turned  out  disastrously." 

Another  interesting  circumstance  occurred  a  few  years  ago 
while  in  attendance  at  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting.  On  Fiftli 
day  morning,  after  I  had  been  speaking  largely,  as  I  took  my  seat 
I  heard  with  my  mental  ear  very  distinctly  these  words,  "  I  wish 
he  would  explain  the  unpardonable  sin,"  but  before  I  could  get 
upon  my  feet  another  friend  arose  and  extended  his  communica- 
tion for  some  considerable  time,  a  practice  which  seems  to  me 
should  be  avoided,  that  of  almost  immediately  arising  to  speak 
when  another  has  just  closed  a  communication  without  giving 
time  either  for  the  audience  to  reflect  upon  what  has  been  spoken 
or  the  speaker  to  correct  some  impression  which  has  been  made, 
or,  as  in  this  case,  answer  an  inquiry  which  may  have  taken  hold 
of  some  mind.  As  soon  as  I  could  I  arose  and  stated  what  I  had 
heard  with  my  spiritual  ear  and  gave  this  explanation :  That  all 
sins  committed  through  ignorance  or  inadvertence  or  unwatch- 
fulness  would  be  overlooked,  but  the  blasphemy  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  consisted  in  any  wilful  violation  of  a  known  Divine 
law  would  not  be  pardoned,  but  must  be  atoned  for  through  suf- 
fering until  we  were  willing  to  yield  our  obedience.  Illustrating 
it  by  reference  to  human  law  in  this  manner:  When  an  individual, 
for  instance,  commits  a  theft,  is  detected  and  taken  before  the 
courts  and  convicted,  if  there  be  palliatory  circumstances  the 
prisoner  is  often  paroled  during  good  behavior  and  so  far  the 
crime  is  pardoned,  but  if  there  be  no  such  palliatory  circumstance 
he  is  sentenced  to  imprisonment  for  a  certain  period,  that  being 


Incidents  out  of  Chronological  Order  199 

the  penalty  human  judgment  deems  adequate  for  the  crime.  At 
the  expiration  of  the  term  of  confinement  the  convict  is  liberated 
with  all  the  privileges  of  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness, 
he  had  before  his  conviction.  He  has  not  been  forgiven  but  has 
paid  the  penalty  human  judgment  has  prescribed.  So  in  sinning 
against  our  Heavenly  Father  those  wilful  sins  must  be  atoned 
for  by  the  individual  through  a  loss  of  peace  by  remorse  until  he 
is  willing  to  comply  with  the  Divine  command.  When  this  will- 
ingness is  complete  then  a  reconciliation  is  effected.  He  has  not 
been  forgiven  or  pardoned  but  has  paid  the  penalty  Divine  justice 
imposed.  An  instance  is  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son  which  is 
a  lesson  that  corroborates  my  understanding  of  it.  That  evening 
after  our  evening  meal  a  sister  of  our  host  said  to  me,  "  That  was  a 
strange  coincidence  in  meeting  to-day."  I  responded,  "  To  what 
does  thee  refer?  "  She  said,  "  About  thy  hearing  with  thy  spirit- 
ual ear  that  inquiry,  for  just  as  thee  sat  down  after  concluding 
thy  first  sermon,  the  woman  who  sat  next  to  me  whispered  to 
me  and  said,  '  I  wish  he  would  explain  the  unpardonable  sin.'  " 
I  was  too  far  distant  to  hear  anything  by  the  outward  ear,  so  it 
could  only  have  been  communicated  by  the  medium  of  the  Divine 
Spirit. 


CHAPTER  X. 
My  Temperance  Work. 

I  have  not  the  exact  date  in  memory  when  I  delivered  the  first 
address  upon  the  subject  of  temperance  but  it  was  somewhere 
between  1872  and  1875,  though  I  have  a  very  distinct  remem- 
brance of  the  event  and  the  cause  which  led  to  it,  for  it  was 
brought  about  in  a  jocular  manner  without  any  anticipation  on 
my  part  of  ever  taking  an  active  interest  in  that  kind  of  reform 
work  as  I  have  been  since  gradually  led  into. 

One  day  about  the  time  referred  to  I  went  to  take  an  intimate 
friend  who  had  been  visiting  us  to  the  cars,  and  arriving  at  the 
station  a  little  early,  and  it  not  being  a  comfortable  one  to  wait  in, 
suggested  to  my  friend  that  we  go  over  to  a  store  nearby  kept  by 
one  whom  I  well  knew,  and  who  had  married  a  daughter  of  one 
of  the  ministers  belonging  to  our  meeting.  As  I  entered  the  door 
I  found  the  proprietor  busily  engaged  in  talking  with  another 
man,  and  as  he  looked  up  and  saw  me  he  greeted  me  thus,  "  There 
comes  one  of  them  now,  and  I  had  just  as  leave  tackle  him  as  any- 
one." Knowing  his  jocular  manner  and  his  love  to  get  oft"  a 
joke  on  any  one,  I  took  it  in  that  form  and  said,  "  What  is  the 
matter  now,  Uncle  Joe,"  as  we  all  called  him.  He  said  "  We  were 
talking  about  the  apathy  of  you  ministers  in  speaking  upon  tem- 
perance;  that  you  were  afraid  to  touch  the  subject."  I  said,  "  I 
hardly  think  that  is  so."  "  Well  now,"  he  replied,  "  you  dare  not 
speak  upon  it."  "  Why,  Uncle  Joe,"  I  replied,  "yes,  I  dare." 
"Well,  will  you  then?"  he  queried.  I  said  "Yes."  "Well 
then,"  he  said,  "  the  women  have  just  formed  a  union  up  at 
Mendon  and  I  am  going  up  there  on  Friday  and  will  tell  them 
you  will  speak  for  them,"  and  I  said,  "  All  right,"  and  supposed 
that  would  be  the  last  of  it,  for  I  had  carried  on  the  conversation 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  201 

in  a  light,  semi-serious  way,  to  parry  his,  what  I  supposed 
to  be  jocular,  assault  upon  me  as  a  minister.  Judge  then  of  my 
surprise  at  receiving  through  the  mail  on  the  following  Second 
day  evening  a  postal  stating  that  it  had  been  announced  that  I 
would  deliver  a  temperance  address  in  the  Presbyterian  church 
in  Mendon  at  4  o'clock  next  Sabbath.  I  could  not  recall  the  an- 
nouncement, nor  had  I  any  time  to  prepare  an  address  for  the  occa- 
sion. The  daughter  of  one  of  my  nearest  neighbors  died  the  next 
morning,  and  though  she  was  a  member  of  another  religious  so- 
ciety, had  sent  for  me  several  days  before  and  asked  me  to  officiate 
at  the  funeral,  as  she  termed  it,  and  I  had  promised  to  do  so,  and 
this  occurred  on  Fifth  day,  and  in  the  meantime  I  had  a  good  deal 
to  do  in  assisting  them  in  making  arrangements  for  it,  besides 
I  was  very  busy  with  my  farm  work,  and  it  troubled  me  not  a 
little,  but  by  Sixth  day  I  had  settled  down  with  the  feeling  that 
if  it  was  right  the  Divine  Spirit  would  help  me  through  that  as  it 
had  in  many  an  emergency  before,  even  though  I  had  thought- 
lessly entered  into  it.  So  when  First  day  afternoon  came  I  went 
with  a  somewhat  anxious  but  still  trusting  heart.  I  never  could 
remember  what  I  said  but  I  spoke  with  much  pathos  and  power, 
and  I  afterward  learned  that  two  men  especially  who  were  drink- 
ing hard  and  neglecting  their  families,  one  of  whom  was  the 
brother-in-law  of  the  man  with  whom  I  had  the  conversation 
which  led  to  the  meeting,  were  touched,  and  from  that  day  ceased 
to  drink  and  became  active  temperance  workers,  so  that  I  felt 
I  was  in  my  place. 

I  was  not  called  on  again  for  such  an  address  until  nearly  three 
years  had  passed,  and  that  was  through  the  instrumentality  of 
the  same  man.  I  had  endeavored  some  years  before  to  get  an  op- 
portunity to  hold  a  meeting  in  one  of  the  churches  in  the  village 
of  Victor.  I  did  not  want  to  go  in  the  Universalist  house,  though 
that  was  open  for  me  because  the  ones  for  whom  I  felt  I  had 
a  message  would  not  go  there.  Some  of  the  elders  and  myself 
had  made  two  efforts  to  get  the  meeting  in  one  of  the  other  houses, 
but  failed  because  we  were  what  they  called  the  Hicksites.     They 


202  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

had  frequently  admitted  the  Orthodox,  and  hence  the  prejudice. 
This  man,  knowing  these  facts,  said  to  me  one  day  as  I  was  at  the 
station,  "John,  do  you  still  want  a  meeting  at  Victor?"  I  re- 
plied, "  Yes,  whenever  way  opens."  "  Well"  he  said,  "  I  think 
I  can  get  the  Methodist  house."  I  told  him  to  go  ahead.  In  a 
few  days  I  received  a  line  from  the  Methodist  minister  saying  he 
had  been  informed  I  wanted  their  house  to  deliver  a  temperance 
address  in  and  that  I  could  have  it  for  that  purpose.  I  replied  to 
him  stating  that  there  was  some  mistake  in  his  information ;  that 
I  had  for  a  long  time  felt  I  had  a  Gospel  message  for  the  people 
of  that  place,  and  if  I  could  have  the  house  in  about  two  weeks 
for  that  purpose  I  would  be  thankful  to  him.  He  replied  stating 
that  on  the  day  named  they  were  to  have  a  union  temperance  meet- 
ing and  it  would  not  be  a  suitable  time  for  a  Gospel  meeting,  but 
if  I  would  come  out  and  take  part  in  the  temperance  meeting  that 
he  would  tell  me  if  I  could  have  the  house  for  the  religious 
meeting,  and  when,  so  I  concluded  to  go.  My  wife  and  self  drove 
over  in  the  afternoon  a  little  early,  it  being  a  pleasant  afternoon, 
in  the  Fifth  month,  though  a  little  showery  towards  evening.  After 
arriving  there  and  having  a  short  conversation  with  the  minister 
he  excused  himself  to  attend  the  young  people's  prayer  meeting, 
and  when  he  came  back  he  said  to  me,  "  We  shall  have  to  look  to 
you  for  the  address  to-night  as  our  Universalist  brother  who  was 
to  speak  has  the  bronchitis  and  dare  not  come  out  this  damp  even- 
ing." "  Well,"  I  said,  "  this  is  taking  me  at  a  rather  unfair  ad- 
vantage as  I  did  not  think  of  taking  only  a  supplemental  part. 
However  I  will  do  the  best  I  can."  At  the  hour  appointed  a  large 
meeting  gathered,  and  after  the  preliminary  services  were  over 
I  was  formally  introduced,  and  anticipating  that  I  might  need 
some  help  I  had  prepared  some  notes  for  that  purpose.  I  took 
them  out  of  my  pocket,  laid  them  beside  the  Bible  on  the  desk 
before  me  and  commenced  my  address,  and  that  was  the  last  I 
thought  of  my  notes  until  I  was  through.  I  held  the  profound 
attention  of  the  audience  for  an  hour,  showing  the  necessity  of 
the  advocates  of  temperance  being  consistent  with  their  profes- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  203 

sion.  As  I  sat  down  the  minister  reached  over  and  said  in  a 
whisper,  "  You  can  have  the  house."  This  was  so  ludicrous  that 
I  had  some  difficulty  in  maintaining  a  proper  gravity.  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting  the  Presbyterian  minister  who  was  present 
said  to  me,  "  You  do  not  stick  as  close  to  your  notes  as  I  have 
to."  This  cured  me  of  attempting  to  carry  notes,  and  it  opened 
the  way  for  the  meeting  which  was  held  a  few  First  days  after 
and  paved  the  way  for  a  close  bond  of  affection  between  the 
minister  and  myself,  and  led  to  the  breaking  down  of  the  preju- 
dice against  me  because  I  was  a  Hicksite,  and  I  gained  another 
valuable  lesson,  and  that  was,  that  by  taking  an  active  part  in 
the  temperance  work  it  would  open  many  a  closed  door  for  me 
which  I  have  found  true,  as  the  instances  are  not  few  when  after 
delivering  a  temperance  address  the  minister  would  say,  "  Mr. 
Cornell,  we  would  be  happy  to  have  you  preach  for  us  at  any 
time  you  can  come,"  some  of  which  invitations  I  have  accepted 
and  we  have  had  excellent  meetings. 

I  now  began  to  take  some  active  part  in  the  movement  for  the 
suppression  of  the  saloon  by  legal  means  and  united  myself  with 
the  work  of  the  Temperance  League,  which  was  afterward 
merged  into  an  American  Temperance  Alliance  and  continued  to 
act  with  them  until  1881,  when  it  was  abandoned  and  the  first 
effort  to  form  a  Prohibition  Party  was  begun  in  Monroe  county, 
New  York.  My  reasons  for  this  were  that  after  making  an  effort 
within  the  primaries  of  the  Republican  party,  with  which  I  had 
affiliated  ever  since  I  had  been  voting,  to  get  a  district  attorney 
who  would  enforce  the  license  laws  against  the  illegal  sale  of 
liquors,  and  finding  the  leaders  of  the  party  under  the  domination 
of  the  saloon  power  I  felt  hopeless  of  attaining  anything  satis- 
factory as  a  temperance  measure  through  them,  and  by  forming  a 
strictly  temperance  party,  with  the  entire  prohibition  of  the 
traffic  in  intoxicants  as  its  object,  I  hoped  all  good  and  true  tem- 
perance men  of  both  parties  would  rally  to  it  and  make  the  de- 
struction of  the  liquor  power  an  issue,  and  thus  destroy  its 
legalized  existence,  but  like  many  another  sanguine  project  for 


204  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

reform  it  has  not  accomplished  what  was  hoped  for  it.  My  ob- 
ject in  laboring  with  this  party  was  for  an  agitation  of  the  ques- 
tion as  an  educational  means  to  arouse  the  people  to  the  gigantic 
character  of  the  evil  of  the  liquor  power  and  by  showing  them  how 
it  had  entrenched  itself  behind  or  with  the  political  power  of  the 
parties  to  get  them  to  throw  off  this  bondage  and  assert  them- 
selves to  destroy  the  hydra-headed  monster. 

I  was  frequently  called  upon  for  addresses,  both  from  the 
Gospel  and  political  standpoint,  but  always  endeavored  to  treat 
the  subject  carefully,  without  any  violent  denunciatory  expres- 
sions. 

At  Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting  in  1884  a  Committee  on 
Temperance  was  appointed,  and  as  I  had  some  leisure  time  on  my 
hands  I  told  the  committee  that  if  they  would  arrange  for  the 
meetings  I  would  address  them,  and  so  I  went  from  one  part 
of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  to  another  during  the  winter  of  1884 
and  1885  delivering  these  addresses,  but  they  were  from  the 
educational  side.  In  the  spring  of  1885  I  spent  a  week  in  Niagara 
county  speaking  for  the  W.  C.  T  U.  with  two  objects  in  view,  one 
to  further  the  temperance  cause  and  the  other  to  break  down  a 
prejudice  against  some  of  the  workers  in  that  order  who  were 
members  of  our  branch  of  Friends  and  who  were  looked  upon 
with  distrust  because  they  were  not  evangelical.  So  bitter  was 
this  feeling  that  in  one  place  we  found  the  church  door  locked 
against  us  though  permission  had  been  given  for  the  meeting  on 
Seventh  day  evening.  The  president  of  the  union  succeeded  in 
getting  it  open  and  we  had  a  large  meeting  of  men  who  were 
attracted  from  the  stores  by  the  opposition  and  our  meeting  was 
pronounced  a  success.  So  sometimes  the  machinations  of  men 
are  overruled  for  good. 

In  1886  I  was  invited  to  deliver  an  address  on  Third  day  even- 
ing of  Yearly  Meeting  week  in  Philadelphia.  This  address  was 
taken  down  stenographically  by  Dr.  H.  T.  Childs,  published,  and 
widely  circulated,  and  was  thought  to  have  done  much  good. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  205 

In  the  fall  of  1887  I  was  requested  to  come  to  New  Jersey  by 
the  temperance  committee  of  Salem  Quarterly  Meeting  and  de- 
liver a  series  of  addresses  in  Friends'  meeting-houses  on  tem- 
perance from  the  prohibition  standpoint,  to  which  I  acceded 
and  held  a  number  of  such  meetings.  It  was  regarded  as  an  in- 
novation in  the  practice  of  Friends  to  speak  on  political  subjects 
in  their  meeting-houses  and  yet  no  objection  was  offered  save  in 
one  place,  at  which  I  attended  the  mid-week  meeting  which 
was  large  and  satisfactory.  After  I  had  reached  the  Friend's 
house,  where  I  was  to  be  entertained,  an  old  elder  rode  up 
and  called  me  out,  and  after  a  good  deal  of  preamble  and 
excuse  said  he  understood  that  I  had  made  statements  at  the 
meeting  the  night  before  that  were  not  true  and  he  was  very  sorry 
to  learn  it.  I  asked  what  they  were.  He  said  he  did  not  know, 
but  had  been  told  so.  I  told  him  I  was  not  in  the  habit  of  making 
statements  I  did  not  believe  to  be  true,  nor  did  I  make  any  that 
night  I  did  not  so  believe,  and  that  he  had  better  go  to  his  in- 
formant and  learn  definitely  what  the  charges  were  before  coming 
to  me  with  such  a  complaint.  I  left  him,  however,  in  a  tender 
frame  of  mind,  realizing  he  had  made  a  mistake.  In  the  after- 
noon two  of  his  nephews,  one  of  whom  was  quite  a  politician, 
came  to  where  I  expected  to  take  tea  and  wanted  I  should  re- 
call the  appointment  in  their  meeting-house.  I  told  them  I  had 
no  power  to  do  that.  Then  they  wanted  I  should  consent  to  go 
into  the  hall  and  they  would  see  it  was  properly  prepared  and 
lighted.  I  said  if  that  was  the  judgment  of  the  committee  who 
had  sent  for  me  I  would  go  where  they  said.  I  then  turned  to  the 
spokesman  of  the  two  and  said  to  him,  "  What  did  thee  tell  thy 
uncle  that  I  had  made  statements  that  were  not  true  for,  and  if 
so  what  were  they  ?  "  This  seemed  to  astound  them  and  they 
began  to  apologize  and  finally  noted  a  quotation  I  had  made,  one 
which  as  I  said  was  going  the  rounds  of  the  papers,  which  they 
knew  was  true.  I  told  them  they  ought  to  be  more  careful  in  the 
future  about  circulating  such  reports  against  one  in  a  public  posi- 
tion.    When  we  went  to  the  meeting  neither  the  hall  nor  meet- 


206  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

ing  house  was  lighted.  The  friends  had  broken  their  word, 
whether  in  the  hope  of  breaking  up  the  meeting  or  not  I  do  not 
know,  but  we  soon  had  the  meeting-house  lighted,  it  was  already 
warm  from  the  morning  meeting,  and  comfortable,  and  a  large 
meeting  gathered.  After  meeting  the  spokesman  of  the  two 
came'  and  said  he  had  no  fault  to  find  with  what  was  said  that 
night,  so  his  prejudice  was  broken. 

In  the  fall  of  1888  I  was  sent  for  by  the  W.  C  T.  U.  to  de- 
liver a  series  of  addresses  in  company  with  others  in  Chester 
county,  Pa.,  with  the  view  of  getting  men  nominated  for  the 
next  Legislature  who  would  submit  the  question  of  constitu- 
tional prohibition  in  that  State  to  the  voice  of  the  people  and 
was  engaged  therein  betweeen  two  and  three  weeks.  After 
my  return  from  there  I  was  nominated  by  the  Prohibition  party  in 
my  district  as  a  candidate  for  Congress  and  spent  several  weeks 
in  that  canvass,  speaking  in  my  district  and  other  parts  of  Western 
New  York.  I  had  not,  of  course,  any  expectation  of  an  election, 
but  worked  for  the  good  of  the  cause. 

In  the  Twelfth  month  the  temperance  committee  of  Abington 
Quarterly  Meeting  sent  for  me  to  address  several  meetings  ap- 
pointed by  them  as  preparatory  to  the  struggle  for  a  constitutional 
amendment.  While  in  the  prosecution  of  that  work  I  received  a 
letter  from  an  elder  of  that  meeting  severely  criticizing  my  course 
and  telling  me  that  I  was  trampling  on  the  order  of  Society  and 
I  had  better  go  home.  I,  however,  went  on  my  way  fulfilling  my 
engagements.  I  found,  however,  that  the  prominent  part  I  was 
taking  in  this  movement  was  bringing  me  under  condemnation 
with  some  of  the  conservative  members  of  Philadelphia  Yearly 
Meeting  but  when  I  entered  upon  this  temperance  work  I  was 
fully  aware  that  I  would  meet  this  opposition  and  had  carefully 
counted  the  cost  before  I  engaged  in  it.  So  I  was  not  in  the  least 
disturbed  by  it,  and  I  found  whenever  I  could  get  these  dissatis- 
fied ones  to  a  meeting  it  disarmed  their  opposition.  At  one  meet- 
ing a  minister  said  it  was  the  first  temperance  meeting  he  had 
ever  attended,  but  he  liked  my  kind  of  meetings  for  I  mixed  the 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  207 

Gospel  with  it,  and  on  another  occasion  one  aged  minister  said  he 
liked  the  meeting  but  did  not  like  my  using  the  terms  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  I  should  have  said  friends.  I  laughingly  replied,  "  I 
supposed  friends  were  ladies  and  gentlemen,"  and  he  turned  away 
smiling.  I  know  all  this  opposition  had  its  origin  in  a  long  time- 
honored  idea  that  all  forms  of  addresses  outside  of  a  sermon 
had  their  origin  in  the  power  of  the  human  mind  and  could  not 
therefore  be  entered  into  with  propriety  by  a  minister  of  the 
Society  of  Friends.     They  were  honest,  but  blinded  by  prejudice. 

In  the  spring  of  1889  I  spent  some  six  weeks  in  all  in  Penn- 
sylvania advocating  the  constitutional  amendment  and  made  dur- 
ing that  time  thirty-six  addresses.  In  Philadelphia  I  again  en- 
countered the  feeling  of  prejudice  at  Spruce  Street.  It  being 
the  day  of  their  Monthly  Meeting  while  I  was  in  the  city  I  went 
to  the  meeting.  As  I  went  in  the  old  friends  at  the  head  of  the 
meeting  gave  me  a  cool  reception  and  made  no  move  to  give  me 
my  accustomed  place,  but  I  kept  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit 
which  led  me  there  and  soon  arose  and  bore  a  testimony  among 
them.  After  meeting  they  were  a  little  more  cordial  but  excused 
themselves  to  Dr.  Child,  who  accompanied  me,  that  they  did  not 
know  me.  This  may  have  been  true  but  I  seriously  question 
it,  as  the  friend  who  gave  me  my  seat  has  occupied  a  position 
which  has  required  him  to  read  my  minute  quite  a  number  of 
times.  I  think  I  had  a  sense  of  the  real  reason  as  I  sat  among 
them,  but,  be  that  as  it  may,  I  have  never  felt  condemned  for  mv 
part  in  that  campaign. 

At  another  place  an  incident  happened  that  is  worth  recording. 
I  learned  that  when  my  name  was  proposed  on  behalf  of  the 
W.  C.  T.  U.  to  address  with  other  speakers  an  open-air  meeting 
objections  were  made  by  some  of  the  committee  having  the 
matter  in  charge,  because  I  belonged  in  New  York  and  therefore 
did  not  understand  the  conditions  of  Pennsylvania,  but  these  ob- 
jections were  overruled,  though  I  was  not  aware  of  this  until  the 
meeting  was  over.  The  other  speakers  were  Presbyterian  minis- 
ters and  a  Presbyterian  minister  presided  at  the  meeting.    When 


208  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

it  came  my  turn  in  the  afternoon  to  speak,  as  I  accidentally  turned 
around  and  addressed  the  presiding  officer,  I  found  him  sitting 
with  his  mouth  wide  open  eyeing  me  with  intense  interest.  After 
the  meeting  he  came  to  me  and  said,  "I  never  heard  the  Brooks' 
law  explained  before,  but  I  see  it  now  and  wonder  I  had  not  dis- 
covered what  you  told  us,  it  is  so  plain.  The  committeemen 
went  to  the  friend  who  proposed  my  name  and  said  your  head 
was  level  when  you  proposed  Mr.  Cornell  for  one  of  the  speakers. 
He  knows  more  about  our  laws  than  we  do  who  live  in  the  State." 

At  another  place,  after  I  had  spoken  for  over  an  hour,  a  Pres- 
byterian minister  was  called  upon  for  some  remarks,  but  said 
he  could  only  endorse  what  had  been  said,  and  it  was  not  worth 
while  to  occupy  the  time  in  reiteration,  but  he  wanted  to  say  one 
thing,  he  had  listened  to  many  political  speeches  and  temperance 
addresses,  but  this  was  the  cleanest  thing  of  the  kind  he  had  ever 
listened  to.  Almost  always  there  is  some  story  told  or  some  in- 
sinuation made  which  makes  one  wish  it  had  not  been  said,  or 
blush  with  shame,  but  not  a  word  had  been  uttered  by  the  speaker 
he  would  wish  recalled.  And  I  regarded  this  as  the  highest  com- 
pliment which  could  be  given  me. 

In  1890  I  took  some  part  in  the  contest  on  this  subject  then 
taking  place  in  Nebraska  and  delivered  a  number  of  addresses 
in  that  State,  two  notable  ones  in  the  opera  house  in  Lincoln  and 
Beatrice. 

Up  to  1893  I  had  occasionally  delivered  addresses  of  both  edu- 
cational and  political  natures  in  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and 
Virginia,  but  since  that  time  I  felt  best  to  withdraw  from  political 
agitation  along  party  lines. 

A  careful  study  of  the  question  has  led  me  to  believe  that  there 
is  needed  a  more  thorough  education  regarding  the  uselessness  of 
the  use  of  alcohol  both  as  a  beverage  or  as  a  medicine,  and  it  is 
along  the  latter  line  that  I  have  directed  my  study  of  the  question 
and  in  which  I  have  been  speaking  for  the  last  three  years,  not 
that  I  am  not  convinced  that  prohibition  of  the  use  and  traffic 
in  intoxicants  is  that  for  which  we  should  aim  to  reach  by  legal 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  209 

enactment,  but  I  am  convinced  the  people  as  a  mass  are  yet  too 
much  wedded  to  the  idea  that  these  intoxicants  are  in  many  cases 
necessary  and  conducive  to  health  to  be  induced  to  entirely  pro- 
hibit them,  and  this  idea  is  fostered  both  directly  and  indirectly 
by  the  larger  mass  of  our  medical  men,  hence  I  have  felt  for  the 
past  three  years  that  my  work  lies  in  arousing  the  people  to  de- 
mand of  these  physicians  the  use  of  other  remedies,  which  are 
always  as  good  and  often  much  better  than  alcohol  in  any  of  its 
forms,  and  do  not  leave  such  deplorable  results  behind  them. 

I  have  taken  this  phase  of  the  philanthropic  work  in  Baltimore 
Yearly  Meeting  as  my  part  of  that  work,  and  have  also  been 
associated  with  the  Maryland  State  Temperance  Alliance  for  some 
three  years,  and  am  now  taking  a  more  active  part  in  its  work 
in  the  formation  of  Anti-saloon  leagues,  in  which  all  parties  and 
all  denominations  can  work  harmoniously  for  one  common  end. 
without  interfering  with  their  party  affiliations  on  other  subjects, 
or  with  their  denominational  relations  in  their  church  work,  and 
have  recently  accepted  the  secretaryship  of  that  Alliance. 

The  retrospect  of  this  work  convinces  me  that  it  is  only  a  part 
of  my  Gospel  christian  work,  for  while  the  Gospel  in  its  entirety 
is  designed  for  the  reclamation  and  salvation  of  men  from  all 
manner  and  kinds  of  evil  our  temperance  work  is  designed  to  re- 
claim and  save  men  from  a  special  evil,  and  however  it  may  differ 
from  the  form  of  work  of  the  fathers  it  is  a  Gospel  work  to  me, 
and  in  accordance  with  our  fundamental  principle  to  mind  the 
light  so  long  as  the  command  continues  and  the  opportunitv  is 
given  I  shall  continue  to  labor  in  it  and  with  my  light  instead  of 
that  of  the  fathers. 


H 


CHAPTER  XI. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry. — Continued. 

Fifth  month,  ipoo.  It  seems  best  for  me  now  to  resume  this 
autobiography  which  has  been  discontinued  for  several  years. 

During  the  winter  succeeding  the  closing  of  the  last  chapter  I 
was  in  and  around  Baltimore  attending  to  my  usual  duties.  In 
the  Fifth  month,  1896,  I  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  in  company 
with  my  wife,  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  and  soon  after  went  to  our 
former  home  in  Mendon,  for  the  early  part  of  the  summer,  dur- 
ing which  time  my  wife  had  a  severe  attack  of  illness,  but  re- 
covered in  time  for  us  to  attend  the  Conference  at  Swarthmore, 
though  she  was  only  able  to  attend  two  of  its  sessions.  This 
was  a  deeply  interesting  occasion  and  it  seemed  to  me  then,  and 
it  has  been  subsequently  confirmed,  that  it  had  the  effect  to  deepen 
many  of  the  younger  members,  who  were  present  in  large 
numbers,  in  their  love  for  the  principles  of  our  Society  and 
called  for  many  resolutions  to  be  firm,  faithful,  and  to  live 
more  consecrated  lives  in  the  future.  At  the  close  of  the  con- 
ference we  started  to  attend  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  which  was 
then  near  at  hand.  We  found  a  warm  welcome  and  a  con- 
genial home  with  Aaron  and  Mary  Anna  Packer.  The  Yearly 
Meeting,  though  small,  was  a  lively  and  interesting  one,  and  we 
had  abundant  evidence  that  our  services  were  acceptable  to  them. 
After  the  close  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  we  attended  all  the  meet- 
ings belonging  to  it  but  one,  as  this  involved  a  stage  ride  of  twelve 
miles  and  return,  it  was  too  much  for  the  strength  of  my  wife, 
not  yet  fully  recovered.  The  meetings  were  well  attended  and 
were  occasions  of  deep  feeling.  One  in  particular,  where  there 
had  existed  some  prejudice,  owing  to  reports  of  my  unsoundness 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  211 

having  been  circulated,  which  at  its  close,  I  may  say,  without  ego- 
tism, that  truth  was  triumphant,  as  a  very  tender  feeling  had 
overspread  the  meeting ;  and  one  individual  in  particular,  who  had 
left  our  Society  and  united  with  another,  and  who  came  to  the 
meeting  with  a  deeply  prejudiced  mind  took  my  hand  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting  and  with  tears  coursing  down  his  cheeks,  expressed 
his  gratitude  in  being  present,  and  for  the  truths  in  the  message 
delivered.  We  returned  to  Mendon  after  concluding  this  service 
and  made  our  preparations  for  our  final  move  from  there,  as 
I  had  sold  the  farm  in  the  spring,  retaining  possession,  however, 
for  that  year,  to  receive  and  market  the  growing  crop.  Thus 
entirely  cutting  loose  from  the  old  home  which  had  sheltered  me 
for  fifty-four  years.  This  was  not  done  without  earnest  prayer  for 
right  direction  and  I  now  have  reason  to  feel  that  we  were  not 
mistaken  in  our  judgment  in  taking  this  course  and  becoming 
fully  associated  with  friends  of  Baltimore,  who  had  been,  and 
still  continue  to  be,  so  kind  to  us. 

During  the  session  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  this  fall,  after 
our  return,  a  concern  was  opened  therein  and  fully  united 
with  to  appoint  a  committee  to  visit  our  subordinate  meetings, 
appointing  the  time  when  some  of  the  committee  would  be 
expected  to  be  present  and  to  visit  socially  as  many  of  the  families 
as  we  could  see  our  way  to  do.  With  this  concern  I  had  great 
unity,  and  when  the  committee  was  organized  I  was  chosen  its 
chairman.  I  soon  found  I  was  placed  in  a  position  of  great  re- 
sponsibility, and  that  the  work  assumed  would  involve  a  good  deal 
of  time  and  labor  as  well  as  no  small  sacrifice,  so  during  the  bal- 
ance of  that  year  and  the  first  half  of  1897  found  me  closely  en- 
gaged in  that  service  whenever  I  could  feel  free  to  leave  my  own 
meeting. 

During  the  summer  of  1897  we  went  to  Chicago  to  spend  some 
time  with  my  wife's  brother,  and  during  the  visit  we  attended  that 
meeting  for  several  successive  first-days  to  our  mutual 
satisfaction.  We  also  visited  a  cousin  of  mine,  who  lived  at 
Oakfield,  Wisconsin,  taking  in  a  day   at  Waukesha  Springs  to 


212  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

visit  our  dear  friends,  Jonathan  K.  and  Emma  L.  Taylor,  who 
were  spending  some  time  there  in  search  of  health.  While  at  Oak- 
field  we  held  two  union  meetings  with  the  Baptists  and  Methodists, 
the  Baptists  closing  their  meeting  in  the  morning  and  coming 
to  the  Methodist  house,  and  the  Methodists  reciprocating  in  the 
evening.  As  I  was  led  to  present  the  practical  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, as  represented  in  our  daily  life,  it  met  a  warm  response 
with  these  people,  as  well  as  with  a  number  of  other  denomina- 
tions who  were  present.  The  greetings  at  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ings, as  well  as  in  the  private  circles  in  which  we  mingled,  were 
peculiarly  warm  and  tenderly  loving.  After  leaving  Oakfield  we 
went  to  visit  a  friend  who  had  recently  been  received  into  the  So- 
ciety, living  near  Madison,  the  capital  of  the  State,  expecting  to  go 
among  entire  strangers,  but  we  were  agreeably  surprised  to  find 
that  the  family  of  the  friend  had  come  from  near  New  York,  and 
that  we  were  personally  acquainted  with  many  of  their  relatives. 
We  held  two  meetings  here,  one  about  five  miles  from  Madison, 
in  the  neighborhood  of  these  friends,  and  one  in  the  city.  The 
first  meeting  was  crowded,  and  our  testimony  was  listened  to 
with  the  deepest  interest,  and  many  and  warm  were  the  greetings 
given  at  the  close  of  the  meeting,  one  elderly  man  saying,  "  This 
is  the  first  meeting  I  have  attended  here  for  years  in  which  I 
have  not  been  abused."  The  meeting  at  Madison  was  also  large; 
the  house  being  much  larger  was  not  so  crowded  as  in  the  morn- 
ing. I  think  I  have  never  felt  a  congregation  to  be  more  recep- 
tive than  on  this  occasion.  There  did  not  feel  to  me  to  be  the 
slightest  feeling  of  criticism,  but  an  entire  willingness  to  receive 
what  was  given  and  digest  it.  The  minister  in  charge  of  the 
meeting  that  evening,  as  we  parted  said :  "  I  have  been  deeply 
instructed  and  I  most  heartily  thank  you  for  coming  among  us 
and  bringing  such  a  message  from  the  Lord."  After  a  short  stay 
in  Chicago  we  left  to  again  attend  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  on  our 
way  to  Baltimore.  We  were  unable  to  attend  all  its  sessions,  as 
some  business  matters  required  our  presence  in  Baltimore  on  the 
First  of  Ninth  month. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  213 

After  getting  settled  I  again  took  up  the  work  devolving  on 
me  as  chairman  and  member  of  the  visiting  committee,  and  in 
this  service  visited  quite  a  number  of  our  subordinate  meet- 
ings and  many  of  the  families  belonging  to  them.  This  part 
of  the  service  seemed  to  be  cordially  welcomed  by  those 
visited,  many  of  whom  seldom  had  the  company  of  those  traveling 
in  the  ministry,  some  of  whom  were  unable  to  get  out  to  meeting 
on  account  of  ill  health  or  advanced  age,  and  some  interest  ap- 
peared to  be  aroused  with  some  who  were  too  absorbed  in  busi- 
ness to  attend  more  than  occasionally. 

The  summer  of  1898  found  us  with  a  concern  to  make  a  some- 
what extended  visit,  both  socially  and  religiously,  within  the  limits 
of  Genesee  Yearly  Meeting,  en  route  for  Richmond,  Indiana,  to 
attend  the  conference,  to  be  held  there  in  the  Eighth  month.  We 
went  first  to  our  old  home  in  Mendon,  made  a  number  of 
visits,  and  held  several  meetings  in  the  vicinity.  Then  went  to 
Canada,  within  the  limits  of  Pelham  Half  Yearly  Meeting,  attend- 
ing and  appointing  several  meetings  within  the  limits  of  that 
meeting,  holding  one  in  London,  Ontario,  and  one  in  Detroit, 
Michigan,  places  where  there  had  never  been  a  Friends'  meeting 
held  before.  These  were  seasons  of  deep  baptism,  but 
were  crowned  with  the  Master's  presence,  and  I  believe  were  ac- 
knowledged by  those  present  to  be  such.  We  then  attended  the  con- 
ference at  Richmond,  which  proved  a  season  of  especial  blessing, 
and  at  the  close  of  the  conference  we  came  on  and  attended  Center 
Quarterly  Meeting,  one  of  the  most  remote  belonging  to  Balti- 
mor  Yearly  Meeting — arriving  in  Baltimore  to  attend  our  own 
Quarterly  Meeting  held  in  Gunpowder,  about  twenty  miles  from 
the  city.  I  omitted  to  mention  in  its  proper  place  that  about  the 
First  of  Second  month  in  this  year  I  was  suddenly  attacked  with  a 
severe  case  of  rheumatic  gout,  probably  inherited,  which  held  me 
house-bound  for  eight  weeks,  and  largely  interfered  with  much 
traveling  for  nearly  as  much  longer.  Though  at  times  suffering 
most  excruciating  pain,  yet  it  was  one  of  the  happiest  periods  of 
my  life.     I  was  preserved  from  any  impatient  thought  and  from 


214  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

any  impatient  expression.  It  seemed  strange  and  singular  that 
one  so  impulsive  by  nature,  inheriting  a  quick,  passionate  temper, 
could  be  so  calm  and  patient,  and  I  can  only  attribute  it  to  the  con- 
trolling influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  During  this  confinement 
I  had  a  rich  experience  spiritually  and  my  faith  in  the  Divine  care 
and  overruling  was  wonderfully  strengthened.  There  came  before 
me  in  review  much  of  the  experience  of  my  past  life,  and  par- 
ticularly those  events  which  had  during  their  passing  so  closely 
and  so  deeply  tried  me.  Heretofore  when  they  had  come  up  in 
retrospect  they  had  called  up  the  indignant  feelings  which  had 
cost  me  so  much  to  control  at  the  time.  But  during  this  period,  as 
they  came  before  me  in  thought,  I  could  see  as  never  before  how 
each  one  of  them  had  exerted  an  influence  to  enable  me  to  control 
my  impulsive,  passionate  nature ;  how  they  had  softened  me ;  how 
each  had  deepened  me  in  my  dependence  upon  the  Divine  Spirit, 
and  now  this  realization  brought  such  a  sweet  happiness  over 
me  that  it  made  me  more  tender,  more  loving,  more  forgiving,  and 
enabled  me  to  be  patient  under  the  present  affliction.  I  had 
never  so  fully  realized  what  I  had  gained  in  the  consecration  of 
my  life  to  the  Lord's  service,  nor  had  I  before  ever  been  satisfied 
as  to  why  some  of  those  experiences  had  been  permitted.  Now 
I  could  see  how  they  had  fitted  me  as  a  testimony  bearer  to  speak 
to  conditions  I  met  by  presenting  the  depth  of  my  own  experience, 
and  how  I  could  alleviate  the  sorrows  of  others  by  a  reference 
to  my  own,  and  thus  see  the  hand  of  the  Father  leading  me  to 
this  sweet  reward  for  faithful  obedience  even  when  adverse  con- 
ditions surrounded  me. 

When  the  visiting  committee  met  for  organization  this  fall  I 
requested  to  be  relieved  from  service  as  chairman,  as  I  saw  before 
me  an  extended  field  of  labor  within  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, and  I  could  not  give  it  the  proper  attention,  so  was  released 
and  in  the  Eleventh  month  obtained  a  minute  to  attend  some  of 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  belonging  to  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting 
and  to  appoint  and  attend  meetings  within  its  limit,  as  way  might 
open.     In  this  service  I  attended  seven  of  these  Quarterly  Meet- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  215 

ings  and  a  number  of  subordinate  meetings  and  appointed  several 
meetings,  some  out  from  among  Friends.  While  there  was  no 
unusual  incidents  occuring  during  this  service  there  was  much 
that  tended  to  encourage.  Many  hearts  seemed  reached  and  ten- 
dered, and  in  some  of  the  meetings  visited  that  had  become  small 
a  new  interest  was  aroused  which  I  feel  will  some  day  bear  fruit 
to  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  Lord. 

During  the  summer  of  1899  we  attended  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing held  in  New  York.  A  part  of  this  meeting  I  sat  under  a 
heavy  burden,  in  consequence  of  what  felt  to  me  to  be  a  departure 
from  a  right  and  true  dependence  upon  the  guidance  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  and  the  making  of  an  effort  to  arouse  an  increased 
interest  in  our  meetings  through  intellectual  means.  The  re- 
sult of  which  was  that  when  the  meeting  closed  it  felt  to  me  that 
but  little  had  been  gained  in  their  coining  together.  I  felt  no 
commission  to  sound  the  word  of  warning,  lest  it  might  fall  on  un- 
willing and  unheeding  ears.  About  the  First  of  Seventh  month  we 
started  for  Chicago  to  again  visit  our  brother  and  family.  Dur- 
ing that  time  and  since  I  felt  drawn  also  to  attend  Indiana  Yearly 
Meeting  and  its  subordinate  branches  prior  to  which  we  went  to 
Clear  Creek,  Illinois,  where  Illinois  Yearly  Meeting  was  held,  to 
visit  the  families  of  that  meeting  socially.  During  our  visit  of 
five  days  we  attended  their  meeting,  held  two  parlor  meetings 
and  visited  twenty-two  families  socially,  and  I  may  remark  here 
that  since  I  have  been  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  visiting  com- 
mittee in  visiting  the  families  socially  I  have  become  convinced 
that  as  much  if  not  more  good  can  be  done  in  this  way  in  strength- 
ening the  fraternal  bond  among  our  members  than  by  the  older 
method  of  what  are  known  as  religious  visits.  I  have  found  that 
quite  a  little  prejudice  has  grown  up  against  family  visits  when 
the  time  is  devoted  to  preaching,  and  while  they  were  and  are 
accepted,  they  do  not  always  leave  as  sweet  and  loving  feeling 
behind  them  as  is  done  when  we  meet  in  friendly  social  inter- 
course, care  being  taken  that  the  conversation  shall  be  instructive 
and  that  good  lessons  are  left  through  this  familiar  intercourse.  At 


2i6  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  close  of  the  last  mentioned  visit  the  Friend  who  had  taken 
us  around  said :  "  John,  did  thee  know  that  many  of  these  friends 
were  afraid  of  thee  when  thy  visiting  was  first  mentioned.  But 
thee  had  not  been  in  their  homes  many  minutes  before  that  fear 
vanished  and  they  were  all  very  glad  thee  had  come."  This  fear 
probably  arising  because  of  my  gift  of  reading  the  spiritual  con- 
ditions of  those  among  whom  my  lot  is  cast,  and  I  am  persuaded 
it  often  closes  the  way  for  what  is  intended  for  good.  While  the 
same  lesson  may  be  imparted  in  the  course  of  a  social  visit  through 
some  well  told  anecdote  which,  while  illustrating  the  truth  desired 
to  be  conveyed,  leaves  the  mind  free  to  think  it  over  after  we 
have  gone — free  from  the  prejudices  which  the  aforesaid  fear 
might  have  engendered. 

Our  visit  to  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  was  very  pleasant  and  full 
of  interest.  We  met  here  our  dear  friend  and  sister  in  truth's 
service,  Margaretta  Walton,  as  well  as  some  others.  After  the 
close  of  the  meeting  we  visited  all  the  meetings  belonging  to  that 
Yearly  Meeting  but  one.  This  involved  a  carriage  ride  of  thirty 
miles  and  return,  and  neither  my  wife  nor  myself  felt  equal  to 
the  undertaking.  We  found  the  meetings  small,  but  yet  a  seed 
left,  which  if  faithful,  may  again  gather  to  us.  We  held  eight 
meetings,  three  on  a  First  day  in  a  neighborhood  where  there  had 
been  circulated  by  one  professing  with  us,  for  some  time,  the 
statement  that  I  was  an  infidel,  and  probably  this  had  some  ten- 
dency to  call  out  the  large  meetings  which  greeted  us,  all  of  which 
were  seasons  of  the  overshadowing  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  testi- 
monies called  forth  touched  and  reached  many  hearts  and  dis- 
proved the  false  reports  which  had  been  circulated.  As  I  was 
passing  out  of  one  of  these  meetings  I  overheard  an  individual 
say:  "Well,  there  was  no  infidelity  in  what  he  gave  us  today," 
and  as  I  reached  the  outer  door  a  younger  man  met  me  and  said, 
"  I  am  a  birthright  member  of  your  branch  of  Friends  ;  I  had 
thought  of  leaving  you,  but  I  will  not  now."  Thus  will  the  Lord, 
through  patience,  lead  to  the  overthrowing  that  which  is  some- 
times designed  to  injure  and  promote  from  it  that  which  is  good. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  217 

After  our  return  to  Baltimore,  when  Yearly  Meeting  time  came, 
at  the  urgent  solicitation  of  my  friends,  I  again  accepted  the 
chairmanship  of  the  visiting  committee,  and  during  the  fall  and 
winter  of  1899  and  spring  of  1900  had  been  engaged  largely  in 
that  work. 

T  would  here  pen  for  the  encouragement  of  some  into  whose 
hands  this  autobiography  may  fall,  who  find  in  the  ordering  of 
Divine  wisdom  that  they  are  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry 
with  a  gift  similar  to  that  conferred  upon  me  in  which  a  clear 
perception  of  different  states  and  conditions  of  the  people  to  whom 
we  are  called  to  speak  is  furnished,  and  the  command  given  to 
present  that  which  is  thus  unfolded.  This  kind  of  a  gift  often 
leads  its  possessor  into  deep  baptism,  under  which  there  is  a 
questioning  as  to  whether  the  sight  given  is  correct,  and  from  this 
a  hesitancy  in  expression  of  the  concern.  As  it  sometimes  happens, 
the  call  comes  for  expression  when  among  those  with  whom  we 
think  we  are  well  acquainted  and  we  do  not  know  of  any  reason 
for  the  concern.  There  have  been  a  number  of  such  experiences 
in  the  course  of  my  ministry  and  years  have  elapsed  before  I  had 
any  confirmation  of  the  truth  or  correctness  of  the  requirement,  so 
I  feel  best  to  relate  here  a  confirmation  of  one  of  those  exercises,  a 
number  of  which  are  related  in  the  preceding  pages  which  came  to 
me  in  the  summer  of  1897,  anc^  about  33  years  after  the  testimony 
had  been  delivered.  During  that  summer  I  met  a  friend  with 
whom  I  had  been  acquainted  for  many  years,  but  for  whom  I  had 
never  had  an  idea  the  Lord  had  given  me  a  message.  She  asked 
me  if  I  remembered  holding  a  meeting  in  a  schoolhouse  at  a 
certain  time  33  years  previously.  I  said  I  did,  for  it  was  one  of 
peculiar  interest,  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  character  of  the 
opening  message.  She  then  said  that  for  two  years  prior  to  the 
holding  of  that  meeting  she  had  been  in  a  melancholy  state  of 
mind,  making  herself  and  her  family  very  uncomfortable,  and 
while  conscious  of  it  she  could  not  control  it.  She  heard  of  the 
meeting  and  felt  a  strong  desire  to  attend,  although  it  was  some 
seven  miles  from  her  home,  and  held  in  the  evening;  and  while 


218  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

considering  how  to  get  there  a  friend  came  along  with  a  spare 
seat  in  his  carriage  and  offered  to  take  her.  She  at  once  accepted 
the  offer  and  went  to  the  meeting.  In  the  course  of  the  message 
delivered  she  stated  I  spoke  clearly  and  emphatically  to  her  state, 
and  cleared  up  all  her  questionings,  and  from  that  hour  her  mel- 
ancholia disappeared  and  had  never  troubled  her  since.  For  the 
past  three  years  a  number  of  evidences  of  a  similar  character  have 
reached  me  and  as  these  bring  to  me  the  deep  satisfaction  that  I 
have  been  correctly  led  and  through  my  faithfulness  in  these  little 
messages  of  love  many  hearts  have  been  comforted  and  enabled 
to  find  a  sweet  peace  where  before  trouble  and  sorrow  had  dark- 
ened their  lives,  my  heart  arises  in  thankfulness  to  the  dear 
Father  that  Pie  gave  me  such  a  gift  and  enabled  me  to  exercise  it 
in  faithfulness.  So  I  would  encourage  any  under  whose  eye  these 
lines  may  come  to  simply  follow  the  leadings  of  the  Divine  Spirit 
as  He  impresses  the  consciousness  of  their  conditions  upon  you. 
Give  your  trust  implicitly  to  Him.  Do  not  too  long  call  in  ques- 
tion the  correctness  of  the  vision,  but  when  it  remains  clear,  after 
a  season  of  waiting,  give  it  the  proper  attention  and  faith- 
fully and  lovingly  leave  it  where  it  seems  to  belong.  Guard 
closely  against  any  impatient  desire  for  outward  confirmation, 
but  leave  it  with  Him  who  calls  for  the  work  to  furnish  the  out- 
ward or  inward  evidence  as  He  may  see  will  be  best  for  you. 

In  the  Sixth  month,  1900,  I  obtained  a  minute  for  my  wife  and 
self  to  attend  the  approaching  Half- Yearly  Meeting  at  Fishing 
Creek,  appoint  some  meetings  within  the  limits  of  Genesee  Yearly 
Meeting,  and  to  attend  Center  Quarterly  Meeting. 

The  meeting  at  Fishing  Creek  was  a  very  satisfactory  season. 

In  the  afternoon,  after  the  close  of  the  Half- Yearly  Meeting,  I 
was  invited  to  attend  a  funeral  in  our  meeting-house  of  one  who 
had  been  associated  with  the  Orthodox  Friends,  and  a  number  of 
that  branch  were  present.  I  had  considerable  to  say,  and  was 
told  afterward  that  his  friends  among  the  other  branch  and  some 
who  were  not  members  of  either,  desired  me  to  be  informed  that 
my  labors  had  been  very  satisfactory  to  them  and  a  great  com- 
fort. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  219 

We  then  went  to  see  my  aged  stepmother,  now  in  her  97th  year. 
She  had  been  blind  for  several  years,  but  her  faculties  otherwise 
were  pretty  well  preserved. 

After  this  we  stayed  for  nearly  three  weeks  among  old  friends 
in  Mendon,  our  home  for  so  many  years,  then  went  to  Farmington, 
and  held  an  appointed  meeting  at  South  Farmington.  The  meet- 
ings there  were  generally  very  small,  but  the  house  was  nearly 
filled,  and  much  expression  of  satisfaction  was  given.  We  then 
went  to  Syracuse  to  visit  some  relatives  not  members  among  us, 
and  thence  to  the  Thousand  Islands,  along  the  St.  Lawrence  River, 
for  a  couple  of  days. 

We  enjoyed  the  sublime  beauty  of  this  natural  scenery  and  its 
improvement  by  the  art  and  skill  of  man ;  and  then  proceeded  to 
Bloomfield,  Ontario,  to  the  home  of  our  close  friends,  Isaac  and 
Ruth  Wilson,  making  a  stay  in  that  neighborhood  of  eight  days, 
in  which  time  we  attended  three  meetings  at  the  meeting-house, 
one  parlor  meeting  and  one  at  Fish  Lake,  about  thirteen 
miles  from  Bloomfield,  and  visited  socially  twenty-two  families. 
We  went  from  there  to  Syracuse  again  and  thence  to  Scipio,  in 
Cayuga  county,  N.  Y.,  to  visit  the  few  friends  that  are  left  there, 
but  did  not  see  our  way  clear  to  hold  any  meetings. 
We  returned  to  Mendon  again  for  a  few  days,  then  went  to 
Lockport  to  see  my  aged  stepmother  once  more,  and  found  she 
had  failed  both  in  mind  and  body  perceptibly  since  our  first  visit 
to  her  in  the  early  part  of  the  summer.  We  then  went  to  Niagara 
Falls  to  spend  a  few  hours  viewing  that  mighty  work  of  nature 
and  enjoy  the  skill  of  man  in  making  the  electric  road  down  the 
gorge  beside  the  rushing  waters.  While  I  had  seen  these  rapids 
often  I  never  appreciated  their  power,  beauty,  and  grandeur,  as 
while  riding  down  by  them.  We  then  went  to  Orchard  Park, 
Erie  county,  to  the  home  of  Mary  T.  Freeman,  one  of  my  old  and 
close  friends  of  many  years  standing,  and  attended  the  meeting 
there  on  First  day  morning,  which  .for  that  place  was  largely 
attended  by  a  very  mixed  audience.     I  was  largely  drawn  out  in 


220  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

testimony,  and  was  told  after  the  meeting  it  was  particularly 
appropriate  to  the  condition  of"  those  present. 

The  next  day  we  went  to  Chautauqua  to  attend  the  meeting 
of  the  General  Conference. 

This  Conference  as  an  intellectual  treat  was  a  success.  The 
papers  were  well  written  and  well  rendered,  and  the  discussions 
interesting.  I  was  not  a  little  surprised  and  burdened  when  I 
found  in  holding-  the  first  session  called  the  religious  confer- 
ence that  it  was  evident  there  had  been  a  carefully  devised  plan  to 
exclude  nearly  all  of  the  older  recognized  ministry  from  taking 
any  part  in  the  proceedings.  Why  I  cannot  say,  but  it  seemed  to 
me  to  have  been  a  great  mistake,  and  it  very  largely  interfered 
with  my  enjoyment  of  the  early  part  of  the  conference.  Near 
its  close  we  had  two  impromptu  meetings  down  by  the  shore  of 
this  lake,  one  of  which  was  called  by  the  concern  of  my  valued 
friend,  Joel  Borton,  and  in  which  at  his  request  I  participated,  and 
the  other  was  arranged  by  some  of  the  young  Friends  for  a  song 
service,  but  which  closed  in  a  sweet  religious  opportunity.  Both 
of  these  meetings  left  a  deep  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the 
young  people  who  were  present. 

On  Third  day  morning,  the  last  day  of  the  Conference,  we  left 
to  reach  Center  Quarterly  Meeting,  stopping  first  at  Unionville 
or  Bald  Eagle  Meeting,  and  visiting  a  number  of  families  there, 
and  holding  an  appointed  meeting. 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  was  well  attended  and  was  felt  to  be 
a  satisfactory  season.  We  then  returned  to  our  home  in  Balti- 
more, having  during  an  absence  of  ten  weeks  traveled  2,200  miles 
by  rail,  250  by  steamboat,  250  in  carriages;  attended  21  meetings, 
besides  24  sessions  of  the  Conference,  and  made  63  social  visits  in 
the  families  of  our  friends. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Travels  in  the  Ministry. — Continued. 
Visits  Within  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. — I. 

In  accordance  with  the  concern  expressed  in  the  minute  granted 
me  by  Baltimore  Monthly  Meeting  on  the  Seventh  of  Eleventh 
month,  I  left  my  home  on  Fourth  day  morning,  Twelfth  month  5, 
to  meet  with  the  students  at  George  School  at  their  regular  Fourth 
day  evening  meeting.  Arriving  there  safely  I  was  kindly  met  by 
George  L.  Maris,  the  principal  of  the  school,  and  escorted  to  the 
building.  As  the  meeting  gathered  into  quiet  in  the  evening  I 
was  drawn  to  open  to  them  the  simple  process  by  which  we 
could  become  a  Christian,  and  lead  a  Christian  life,  as  presented 
by  the  blessed  Jesus,  in  the  language,  "  If  any  man  will  come 
after  me,"  etc.  Close  attention  was  given,  and  the  quiet  deport- 
ment at  the  close  of  the  meeting  indicated  that  impressions  for 
good  had  been  kindly  received. 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting  our  friends  Thomas  and  Elizabeth 
G.  Stapler  took  me  in  their  carriage  to  the  home  of  Evan  T. 
Worthington,  where  the  Young  Friends'  Association  was  to  meet. 
The  exercises  were  well  calculated  to  encourage  to  faithfulness  in 
the  maintenance  of  our  principles.  At  the  close  of  this  meeting 
I  returned  with  T.  and  E.  G.  S.  to  their  hospitable  home  for  the 
night. 

On  Fifth  day  I  attended  Makefield  Monthly  Meeting  at  New- 
town, as  also  did  Sarah  T.  Linvill,  of  Philadelphia.  We  each  had 
considerable  service  in  this  meeting,  and  it  closed  with  a  sweetly 
solemn  covering.  After  meeting  I  went  with  Barclay  and  Emma 
D.  Eyre  (who  had  kindly  offered  to  take  me  to  the  different  meet- 
ings in  the  prosecution  of  my  concern)  to  the  new  Home  in  New- 


222  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

town  to  dine,  where  I  met  a  number  of  the  committee  having  the 
Home  in  charge,  it  being,  as  I  understood,  their  regular  day  of 
meeting.  I  found  there  a  building  remarkably  well  adapted  for 
its  purposes,  and  a  number  of  Friends  who  were  very  comfortably 
cared  for.  I  made  some  calls  on  some  of  them  in  their  rooms, 
and  in  a  cheerful  conversation  endeavored  to  leave  with  them  a 
little  cheer  and  encouragement.  Then  in  company  with  Emma 
Eyre,  I  called  first  on  Ruth  Anna  Fleming,  whose  sister  had  de- 
ceased since  we  saw  her  last,  then  on  Samuel  Cadwallader.  Bar- 
clay and  Emma  then  came  for  me,  and  we  drove  to  Dolington, 
the  home  of  Carey  Harvey  and  wife,  where  we  were  to  take  tea 
and  hold  a  parlor  meeting.  At  the  time  appointed  quite  a  large 
number  of  their  friends  and  neighbors  collected,  to  whom  the  flow 
of  the  gospel  message  was  full  and  free,  and  as  our  friends  told  me 
afterward,  particularly  adapted  to  the  conditions  of  those  present. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  meeting  we  went  to  the  home  of  B.  and 
E.  Eyre  for  the  night.  This  visit  in  the  home  of  these  dear 
friends  will  be  long  remembered  by  me ;  such  congeniality  and 
close  sympathy  with  me  in  this  to  me  unusual  service  was  very 
strengthening  and  encouraging. 

Sixth  day  morning,  near  9,  we  started  out  to  make  some  calls 
on  the  members  of  Makefield  Meeting,  going  first  to  the  home 
of  Newlin  and  Edith  Ely.  We  were  cordially  received  here,  and 
in  the  course  of  a  pleasant  conversation  some  words  of  encour- 
agement to  a  more  faithful  attendance  of  our  religious  meetings 
were  given  and  were  well  received.  We  then  went  to  visit 
Franklin  and  Martha  Buckman.  Here  we  also  endeavored 
through  a  social  converse  to  bear  a  word  of  encouragement,  and 
then  went  to  Samuel  Piatt's  to  dine.  This  was  the  old  home  of 
Samuel  Cadwallader,  by  whom  we  were  entertained  on  our  last 
visit  in  this  neighborhood,  now  nearly  twenty-three  years  ago. 
These  dear  friends  have  not  long  since  lost  a  daughter,  a  young 
woman,  and  we  found  a  little  to  do  in  the  social  way  to  give  ex- 
pression to  our  sympathy. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  223 

After  dinner  we  made  our  way  to  Makefield  meeting-house, 
where  a  good-sized  meeting  assembled,  and  as  the  message  given 
was  being  delivered,  it  seemed  to  touch  many  hearts.  After  meet- 
ing Barclay  took  me  to  the  home  of  Frederick  Bean,  whose  family 
was  at  the  meeting,  but  he  did  not  come.  He  came  into  the  house, 
and  we  had  a  very  pleasant  social  visit  with  the  family  and  I  trust 
left  some  impressions  for  good.  They  are  now  under  a  deep 
sorrow,  for  the  next  evening  after  we  were  there,  as  Frederick 
was  reading  he  suddenly  dropped  his  paper  and  his  head  fell  to 
one  side,  and  on  his  family  going  to  him  they  found  that  life  had 
fled.  This  has  brought  to  me  the  feeling  more  than  ever  of  the 
need  of  constantly  living  so  we  shall  be  prepared  for  the  change, 
for  we  know  not  when  that  will  come. 

After  our  visit  here  we  returned  to  Barclay's  to  tea,  and  in  the 
evening  went  to  visit  his  neighbors,  Joseph  and  Maggie  Walton, 
where  we  found  quite  an  interesting  family  of  children  whom  we 
tried  to  interest,  and  with  whom  and  their  parents  we  spent  a 
pleasant  hour  and  returned  to  Barclay's  for  the  night. 

Seventh  day  morning  they  went  with  me  to  Edwin  Watson's, 
on  our  way  to  Falls  Monthly  Meeting,  and  we  stayed  here  until 
after  dinner,  and  had  with  us  the  company  of  Susan  and  Esther 
Justice.  After  dinner  we  went  with  them  to  Fallsington  to  the 
Monthly  Meeting,  it  being  held  at  3  p.  m.  Here  I  again  met 
Sarah  T.  Linvill,  she  having  a  minute  to  attend  the  Monthly  Meet- 
ings of  Bucks  Quarterly  Meeting.  We  each  had  considerable 
service  in  much  harmony,  which  appeared  to  be  well  received. 
After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Mark  Palmer  and  wife  to  tea, 
and  after  what  to  us  was  an  agreeable  and  satisfactory  visit, 
Barclay  took  me  to  Robert  Eastburn's  for  the  night,  and  I  was 
here  very  hospitably  received  and  entertained. 

First  day  morning,  attended  the  meeting  at  Yardley,  which  was 
quite  large  for  that  place,  the  house  except  the  rising-seats  being 
nearly  filled.  Very  close  attention  was  given  as  the  message  was 
being  delivered,  and  much  tenderness  of  feeling  evinced  at  its 
close.     After  meeting  I  went  home  with  Algernon  S.  Cadwalla- 


224  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

der,  and  as  several  of  his  children  were  at  home,  it  was  an  oppor- 
tunity for  enlarged  acquaintance  and  deepening  interest  in  each 
other.  After  dinner  Algernon  and  I  made  a  number  of  short  calls 
on  the  Friends  living  in  that  borough,  returning  to  Robert  and 
Anna  Eastburn's  for  tea  and  for  the  night. 

In  the  evening  we  attended  the  meeting  held  in  the  Methodist 
house,  which  was  largely  attended,  and  where  I  was  given  an 
opportunity  for  an  extended  message,  which  seemed  well  received. 

This  closed  the  service  for  this  place,  and  I  returned  to  Balti- 
more on  Second  day.  The  experience  in  this  visit  has  been  un- 
usually satisfactory  to  me,  my  concern  being  to  the  smaller  meet- 
ings and  to  those  members  who  cannot  or  do  not  attend  the  meet- 
ings regularly.  I  do  not  feel  to  inquire  after  any  reasons  or  to 
look  for  the  weaknesses  that  may  be  existing,  but  by  these  visits 
to  these  classes  to  show  that  they  are  remembered,  and  in  a  genial, 
pleasant  converse  leave  with  them  a  word  of  encouragement. 
The  service  thus  far  has  shown  me  there  is  much  need  of  this 
kind  of  labor,  and  the  peaceful  reward  that  has  been  the  covering 
of  my  spirit  since  my  return  has  been  a  strength  and  encourage- 
ment to  faithfully  prosecute  the  work  as  the  Master  points  out 
the  when  and  where  it  is  to  be  performed. 

Visits  Within  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. — II. 

Tii'dfth  month  29.  Left  home  this  afternoon  for  the  pur- 
pose of  attending  Abingtori  and  Horsham  Monthly  Meeting,  the 
meetings  comprising  them,  and  visiting  such  families  within  their 
limits  as  way  might  open  for.  I  was  met  at  Elkins  Station,  on 
North  Penn.  Railroad,  by  my  friend  Benjamin  F.  Penrose,  and 
taken  to  his  hospitable  home  for  the  night. 

30th.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Abington  this  morning.  Quite 
a  large  number  gathered,  and  I  was  led  to  call  attention  to  the 
practical  lessons  of  a  religious  life  as  presented  by  the  Blessed 
Jesus  in  the  Beatitudes.  A  deep  solemnity  seemed  to  overspread 
the  meeting.     After  meeting  I  went  with  Benjamin  F.  and  Alice 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  225 

Penrose  to  the  home  of  Thomas  and  Mary  Thompson  to  dine, 
where  I  met  quite  a  number  of  Friends.  In  the  afternoon  Ben- 
jamin and  Alice  went  with  me  to  the  home  of  Lydia  Mather,  near 
Melrose  Station,  she  being  in  feeble  health  and  unable  to  get  out. 
After  a  little  time  of  a  pleasant  social  discourse,  in  which  a  word 
of  encouragement  was  given,  we  went  to  the  home  of  Thomas  and 
Susan  Williams,  who  though  not  members  are  quite  regular  at- 
tendants of  Abington  Meeting.  We  found  Thomas  had  been 
quite  ill,  and  though  better  was  still  unable  to  go  out.  We  next 
made  a  short  visit  in  the  home  of  Joseph  and  Cynthia  Bosler, 
with  them  and  their  children.  She  being  a  sister  of  Lester  Comly, 
to  whom  I  had  been  much  attached  while  he  lived,  we  soon  found 
an  agreeable  topic  of  conversation.  After  stopping  at  Thomas 
Thompson's  to  tea,  we  returned  to  Benjamin  F.  Penrose's  for  the 
night. 

31st.  Attended  Abington  Monthly  Meeting  this  morning,  in 
which  I  had  considerable  service.  The  meeting  closed  under  a 
solemn  covering,  and  I  think  all  felt  it  was  good  for  us  that  we 
had  thus  joined  in  the  Master's  work.  After  dinner  at  B.  F. 
Penrose's  he  and  Alice  went  with  me  to  visit  some  of  the  families 
in  Jenkintown.  We  went  first  to  see  Emma  Gaskill ;  her  husband, 
being  in  business  in  the  city,  was  not  at  home.  The  duty  appeared 
to  cheer  and  encourage  one  under  deep  exercise  and  who  had  felt 
it  enjoined  to  give  expression  to  some  messages  in  our  meetings. 
I  was  glad  I  could  feel  that  she  had  a  precious  gift  and  that  I  could 
encourage  her  to  yield  to  it  in  the  simple  way  the  Master  opens. 
We  then  called  on  Agnes  T.  Paxson  and  her  daughters,  and  en- 
joyed a  brief  visit  in  conversation ;  then  went  to  the  home  of 
Fanny  Thompson,  a  sister-in-law  of  Alice  Penrose,  who  with 
her  mother  Jane  Twining  and  her  daughter  Carrie  compose  the 
family,  the  mother  being  unable  to  get  out.  We  then  went  to  the 
home  of  Joseph  Hallowell,  and  here  renewed  an  old  friendship, 
remaining  to  tea  and  spending  the  evening,  having  an  enjoyable, 
and  I  trust  a  profitable,  visit. 

15 


226  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

First  month  I,  iqot.  There  being'  no  meeting-  arranged  for 
to-day,  we  decided  to  occupy  it  in  visiting  several  families,  spend- 
ing a  little  time  first  with  Alvin  and  Mary  Haines,  he  being  a 
recorded  minister.  We  then  drove  several  miles  and  stopped  at 
the  home  of  Elizabeth  Hallowell,  whose  husband  had  been  re- 
moved by  death  from  a  serious  accident  but  a  little  while  pre- 
viously. We  endeavored  to  leave  a  word  of  cheer  with  her  and 
her  children.  Our  next  call  was  on  Martha  Yerkes,  and  her 
daughter  and  husband,  Howard  and  Caroline  Mather.  Martha 
was  suffering  from  a  cold,  so  as  to  be  unable  to  get  to  meeting. 
Our  visit  appeared  to  be  much  appreciated.  We  then  went  to 
Henry  W.  and  Margaret  Hallowell's,  and  after  visiting  with  them 
and  his  mother  and  sister  and  some  other  friends  who  were  paying 
them  a  visit  and  dining,  we  went  to  the  home  of  Esther  Hallowell, 
whose  husband  had  been  removed  by  death  since  I  last  visited 
them. 

We  drove  next  to  the  near-by  home  of  Charles  and  Hannah 
Saunders,  where  I  had  previously  enjoyed  their  kind  hospitality. 
After  an  hour  of  pleasant  conversation  Benjamin  and  Alice  took 
me  to  Willow  Grove,  and  proceeding  by  train  to  Hatboro',  I  was 
kindly  met  by  Lukens  Comly  and  taken  to  his  home.  Here,  too, 
I  was  among  friends  who  had  previously  entertained  me.  I  had 
known  Lukens's  father  many  years  ago  and  had  formed  a  strong 
attachment  for  him. 

2d.  Attended  Horsham  Monthly  Meeting  this  morning.  The 
meeting  was  largely  attended.  I  had  extended  service,  which  was 
followed  by  an  impressive  supplication  by  Anna  Webster,  a 
daughter  of  W'atson  Tomlinson.  After  meeting  I  went  home  with 
Harris  and  Anna  Webster  to  dine,  meeting  there  with  Jesse 
James  and  wife  from  Byberry,  and  after  dinner  with  Catharine 
Smith,  the  wife  of  Oliver  Smith,  she  not  being  a  member,  but  an 
attendant  at  Horsham  Meeting.  She  had  desired  that  a  parlor 
meeting  should  be  held  in  their  home,  to  which  I  felt  free  to 
assent. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  227 

But  prior  to  going  there  for  tea  and  the  parlor  meeting,  Lukens 
Comfy  came  for  me  to  make  a  few  calls  on  some  Friends  who 
seldom  get  out  to  meeting,  from  physical  inability  and  other 
causes.  At  the  first  place  we  were  unable  to  get  in,  and  supposed 
they  were  away  from  home.  At  the  next  place  we  found  our 
hearts  drawn  out  in  a  sympathy  which  the  circumstances  forbade 
expression  of  in  any  but  general  terms.  In  the  evening  a  large 
number  gathered  in  the  parlor  of  our  friends  Oliver  Smith  and 
wife,  and  it  proved  to  be  an  impressive  occasion,  many  giving 
expression  to  their  feelings  of  thankfulness  for  the  opportunity. 
We  returned  to  Lukens  Comly's  for  the  night. 

We  drove  this  morning  about  three  and  a  half  miles  to  War- 
minster to  attend  an  appointed  meeting  there.  This  meeting  is 
usually  very  small,  but  the  body  of  the  house  in  which  we  met  was 
comfortably  filled,  and  it  proved  to  be  a  very  tendering  season. 
After  meeting  we  went  to  the  home  of  Isaac  and  Elizabeth  Parry, 
who  live  near  the  meeting-house.  A  little  while  after  dinner, 
Warner  Hallowell  took  me  to  see  my  old  friend  Hughes  Warner, 
now  in  his  87th  year,  and  unable  to  get  out  to  meeting.  He  is 
staying  with  his  son  John  Warner  and  wife  Anna,  some  three 
or  four  miles  from  Warminster  meeting-house.  He  seemed  glad 
to  see  me,  and  was  in  a  very  pleasant  frame  of  mind,  and  the 
visit  was  one  of  much  interest  to  me.  On  our  return  we  stopped 
in  the  home  of  Lewis  and  Sarah  Walton,  she  not  being  able  to 
get  out  to  meeting,  and  this  call  seemed  to  be  much  appreciated. 
We  then  went  to  Warner  Hallowell's  home,  where  I  was  to  be 
entertained  for  the  night.  At  the  close  of  the  morning  meeting 
Mitchell  Wood  asked  me  if  we  could  not  have  a  parlor-meeting  at 
his  house  in  the  evening.  The  way  appearing  clear  I  assented, 
so  when  evening  came  quite  a  large  number  came,  filling  their 
parlor,  and  as  the  message  given  me  was  one  of  encouragement  to 
several  states  it  closed  under  a  sweet  solemnity.  I  returned  to 
W.  Hallowell's  for  the  night. 

4th.  About  10  a.  m.  we  started  to  visit  a  friend,  who  had  not 
been  out  at  meeting  for  some  time,  owing  to  ill  health.  She  seemed 


228  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

much  discouraged  with  the  feeling  that  she  would  never  be  any 
better.  I  assured  her  I  had  come  to  see  her  in  a  social  way,  and  to 
bring  a  word  of  encouragement,  and  on  parting,  as  I  took  her 
hand,  she  said  while  her  eyes  filled  with  tears,  "  I  am  so  grateful 
for  this  call,  and  that  thee  had  remembered  and  looked  me  up." 
On  our  return  from  this  visit  Warner  and  his  wife  Anna  took  me 
back  into  Horsham  neighborhood  to  the  home  of  William  J.  and 
Anna  Hallowell,  meeting  here  with  Isaac  and  Elizabeth  Ely,  she 
a  sister  of  William  J.  Hallowell  We  remained  here  until  evening, 
having  enjoyed  the  social  intercourse.  In  the  evening  we  had  an 
appointed  meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  in  Jarrettown.  This 
meeting  was  well  attended  for  that  place,  and  as  I  opened  what  to 
me  was  a  description  of  an  ideal  Christian  life  it  appeared  to 
arouse  a  deeper  interest  in  spiritual  things.  After  this  meeting 
I  went  home  with  James  O.  and  Harriet  Atkinson  for  the  night. 

$th.  James  took  me  this  morning  to  visit  in  the  home  of 
Charles  Teas,  now  occupied  by  his  daughter  Sallie,  and  his  daugh- 
ter-in-law Rebecca,  and  her  daughter  Ellen.  The  visit  in  this 
home  revived  many  old  memories  and  associations  connected  with 
my  visit  twenty-three  years  previously,  and  my  acquaintance  with 
Charles  Teas  several  years  prior  to  that.  In  the  afternoon  we  had 
an  appointed  meeting  at  Upper  Dublin  meeting-house,  which  was 
well-attended,  nearly  every  seat  being  filled.  This  meeting,  too, 
was  a  baptizing  season  and  I  trust  a  profitable  one.  After  meet- 
ing I  went  to  the  home  of  Joseph  T.  and  Laura  Foulke,  at  Ambler, 
for  the  night,  and  here  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  my  old  friend 
Hugh  Foulke  and  spending  a  pleasant  evening  with  him  and 
Joseph's  family. 

6th.  At  meeting  at  Ambler  this  morning  a  good-sized,  or  I 
might  say  large  meeting  for  that  place,  gathered,  and  I  think  all 
felt  it  was  a  profitable  season.  I  was  largely  led  into  different 
phases  of  Christian  life  from  the  standpoint  of  the  Friend.  I 
dined  at  Joseph  T.  Foulke's,  with  quite  a  company  of  Friends, 
and  after  a  season  of  interesting  converse,  took  the  cars  for  my 
home  in  Baltimore. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  229 

The  retrospect  of  this  visit,  like  the  former  one,  confirms  me 
in  the  nature  of  the  mission  given  me,  and  has  afforded  me  much 
satisfaction  in  what  has  been  done,  and  a  continued  incentive  to 
follow  it  in  the  simple  way  in  which  the  Master  is  directing  me. 

Visits  Within   Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. — III. 

I  left  home  to  resume  my  work  in  this  mission  at  Kennett 
Square  on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  this  month,  my  wife  being 
still  too  much  indisposed  to  be  able  to  accompany  me.  I  arrived 
at  Kennett  about  11  a.  m.,  and  found  Anna  Mary  Martin  at  the 
station  to  meet  me  and  escort  me  to  their  hospitable  home.  She 
informed  me  that  a  number  of  visits  had  been  arranged  for  the 
afternoon,  and  that  John  Yeatman  had  kindly  undertaken  to 
accompany  me  for  that  clay. 

After  dinner  John  came  for  me.  We  first  went  to  the  home  of 
Naomi  Waters  and  her  sister  Sidney  Passmore,  who  was  living 
with  the  two  daughters  of  the  former.  These  are  both  aged 
women  ;  after  spending  a  little  time  with  them  in  a  cheerful  con- 
versation, we  next  went  to  call  on  Hannah  Morrison  and  Lydia  S. 
Kelton,  her  daughter,  and  found  there  a  neighbor,  Eliza  Kendall, 
and  passed  a  pleasant  half  hour,  endeavoring  to  leave  a  word  of 
encouragement.  We  next  called  on  Mary  Palmer  and  her  daugh- 
ter Laura,  and  here  our  labor  was  to  cheer  through  a  pleasant 
conversation,  which  seemed  to  be  appreciated.  Leaving  these 
Friends  we  went  to  near-by  neighbors,  William  Chalfant,  and 
Sarah  his  wife,  and  also  met  their  son  and  daughter.  Here  our 
work  lay  in  calling  attention  to  some  results  of  faithful  religious 
labor,  intended  to  induce  and  encourage  to  a  more  frequent  at- 
tendance of  our  religious  meetings. 

It  being  now  near  night  I  went  with  John  Yeatman  and  took 
tea  with  him  and  his  wife  Margaret.  After  a  pleasant  social  time 
we  started  for  one  more  call,  this  time  at  the  home  of  William 
Swayne.    We  were  cordially  received  and  had  a  pleasant  visit. 

First  day,  20th.  At  the  meeting  in  Kennett  Square  this  morn- 
ing, the  house  was  well  filled  with  an  attentive  and  appreciative 


230  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

audience.  The  message  given  was  in  relation  to  the  conception  of 
God  as  Love, and  our  duty  to  love  him.  After  meeting  I  went  home 
with  Samuel  and  Deborah  Pennock,  and  enjoyed  a  short  visit  with 
them.  Samuel,  now  84,  entertained  us  in  his  usual  cheerful 
manner.  We  had  also  the  company  of  his  nephew,  Walter  Tay- 
lor and  wife,  who  though  not  members  with  Friends,  seemed  to 
be  quite  interested  in  the  Society,  and  are  among  those  who,  if 
they  could  see  their  way  clear  to  become  members,  could  be  very 
useful. 

In  the  afternoon  the  conference  appointed  by  the  Philanthropic 
Committee  was  held.  I  had  been  invited  to  explain  the  methods 
and  work  of  the  Anti-Saloon  League  as  a  temperance  movement, 
which  I  did,  after  which  there  was  some  little  discussion,  mostly 
of  expression  of  satisfaction  with  the  explanations  given.  After 
meeting  I  went  to  the  home  of  Eli  and  Deborah  Thompson  and 
Hannah  C.  Stubbs,  to  tea,  Hannah  being  an  old  acquaintance  and 
a  member  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting.  This  visit  was  one  of 
much  satisfaction  to  me  and  seemed  also  to  be  to  them.  I  re- 
mained there  until  8  p.  m,  and  then  Llannah  and  Deborah  accom- 
panied me  to  the  home  of  Eugene  Chandler  and  wife,  near  by, 
and  after  a  short  but  cordial  and  pleasant  visit,  I  returned  to 
Anna  Mary  and  Sally  Martin's,  and  was  most  agreeably  surprised 
to  find  our  friend  Margaretta  Walton  had  arrived,  en  route  to 
Western  Quarterly  Meeting.  And  so  in  the  renewal  and  rebind- 
ing  of  our  long  and  close  friendship  the  day  closed  with  the  feel- 
ing that  it  had  been  profitably  spent. 

21st.  In  company  with  Margaretta  and  Anna  Mary  we  left 
Kennett  for  London  Grove  to  attend  the  meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders  of  Western  Quarter,  and  were  met  at  Toughkenamon  by 
our  friend  Robert  L.  Pyle,  and  were  soon  in  his  hospitable  home, 
meeting  there  his  daughters  Jessie,  Ellen,  and  Margery,  and  his 
mother,  Orpha  Pyle.  I  found  it  very  pleasant  to  be  once  more  in 
the  home  of  these  dear  friends,  with  whom  I  had  so  pleasantly 
mingled  a  number  of  times  previously.  Attended  the  meeting 
of  Ministers  and  Elders  at  11  a.  m.     Found  some  labor  to  en- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  231 

courage  the  discouraged  and  to  extend  a  caution  against  giving 
way  to  such  a  feeling,  whether  it  comes  from  within  ourselves  or 
from  our  outlook  over  the  Society,  or  over  the  world  at  large. 
The  testimony  appeared  to  meet  the  witness  in  a  number  of  those 
present.  The  meeting  was  smaller  than  usual ;  it  was  thought 
owing  to  the  prevalence  of  the  grippe.  Returned  to  Robert  Pyle's 
after  meeting,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  and  evening  with  him 
and  his  family. 

22d.  At  the  Quarterly  Meeting  to-day,  which  while  not  so 
large  as  I  have  seen  there,  was  well  attended,  considering  the  con- 
ditions occasioned  by  the  epidemic  of  grippe.  In  this  meeting  I 
was  drawn  to  enlarge  upon  the  simple  yet  far-reaching  rule  laid 
down  by  the  Blessed  Jesus,  as  to  the  manner  of  training  his  dis- 
ciples, and  the  message  called  forth  a  number  of  acknowledgments 
of  its  acceptability.  After  the  close  of  the  meeting  (Western 
Quarter),  I  returned  to  Robert  Pyle's  to  dine,  and  there  met  a 
number  of  friends.  After  dinner  I  went  into  Bennett  S.  Walton's 
to  see  his  wife,  who  was  in  bed  with  the  grippe,  but  who  was  im- 
proved enough  to  see  some  of  her  friends.  Then  Robert  took 
Anna.  Mary  Martin  and  myself  to  see  Deborah  F.  Stubbs,  who  was 
also  confined  to  her  room  from  the  same  ailment.  After  a  short 
stay,  and  with  a  parting  word  of  sympathy  for  her  in  the  deep 
trial  through  which  she  has  been  passing,  Robert  took  us  to  the 
home  of  Edwin  and  Hannah  Chandler  and  their  son-in-law,  Lewis 
Eastburn  and  Mary.  Edwin  had  not  been  well  enough  to  get  out 
to  meeting.  After  spending  a  little  while  with  them  their  son 
Howard  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  his  home  where  his  wife 
Elizabeth,  who  is  a  member  with  the  Baptists,  gave  us  with  her 
husband  a  warm  welcome.  We  had  some  pleasant  religious  con- 
versation with  them  and  parted  in  much  nearness  of  feeling. 

Howard  then  took  us  to  Kennett  Square,  and  left  us  at  the 
home  of  Monroe  and  Alice  Palmer,  and  here  another  warm  greet- 
ing awaited  us.  From  here  we  went  to  the  home  of  the  Martins, 
and  late  in  the  evening  their  brother  William  brought  me  a  letter 
from  my  wife  which   informed  me  she  had  been  attacked  the 


232  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

second  time  with  the  prevailing  epidemic,  and  was  fearful  she 
would  be  quite  ill,  but  would  send  further  particulars  in  the  morn- 
ing. This  caused  me  no  little  anxiety,  as  I  had  appointed  a  meet- 
ing for  the  next  morning  at  Kennett  Square,  in  order  that  I 
might  meet  the  school  children.  After  getting  into  a  quiet  frame 
of  mind  and  seeking  Divine  direction  I  felt  easy  to  remain  to  the 
meeting  and  then  return  home  as  quickly  as  I  could. 

First  month  23.  After  a  somewhat  restless  night  from  anxiety 
about  my  dear  wife,  I  found  on  arising  I  was  more  calm,  and  con- 
vinced I  had  reached  a  right  decision.  Just  before  meeting,  in 
company  with  Anna  Mary  we  called  on  Mary  Cranston  and  her 
mother,  Sarah  Wilkinson,  for  a  little  while  and  then  to  meeting, 
which  was  well  attended.  As  the  testimony  on  the  requirements 
of  loving  one  another  was  borne  a  very  deep  solemnity  overspread 
the  meeting,  and  we  closed  under  the  feeling  that  the  Lord  had 
been  with  us  and  had  spread  a  bountiful  table  for  our  enjoyment. 

As  I  could  not  take  any  train  for  home  until  near  3  p.  m.  we 
concluded  to  make  some  calls  before  the  dinner  hour,  and  went 
first  to  the  Friends'  Home,  and  were  cordially  welcomed  by  the 
matron,  Mary  Barnard,  and  then  went  to  the  room  of  Mary  Davis, 
now  90  years  of  age,  who  was  ill  in  bed.  The  other  two  boarders 
in  the  Home  were  also  present,  and  a  little  time  was  spent  in  a 
conversation  designed  for  their  encouragement,  by  the  selection 
of  some  incidents  in  the  life  of  a  public  Friend.  We  went  then 
to  the  old  home  of  Evan  T.  Swayne,  which  has  now  been  pur- 
chased by  the  Friends  of  Western  Quarter  for  a  permanent  Home, 
and  there  met  Sarah,  the  widow  of  Evan,  and  his  sister  Jane, 
who  were  entertaining  some  friends  of  the  borough.  This,  too, 
was  an  enjoyable  call.  As  soon  as  the  train  was  due  after  dinner, 
I  started  for  my  home  in  Baltimore,  arriving  about  7.30  p.  m., 
and  found  Eliza,  while  still  quite  ill,  was  improving.  I  thought  it 
best,  however,  to  cancel  all  engagements  except  those  for  next 
First-day,  for  the  present. 

26th.  I  felt  easy  to  go  to  Wilmington  in  the  afternoon,  so  as 
to  attend  the  appointments  for  to-morrow.    My  friend  John  Rich- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  233 

ardson  met  me  at  the  train  and  took  me  to  his  home,  where  I 
have  been  so  often  hospitably  entertained  for  the  past  thirty-seven 
years  and  whose  family  has  become  much  endeared  to  me. 

2/th.  John  Richardson  and  his  daughter  Anna  took  me  to 
Stanton  this  morning,  where  they  are  making  laudable  efforts  to 
revive  their  small  meeting.  A  good-sized  meeting  gathered,  over 
which  a  deep  solemnity  settled,  as  the  message  regarding  the 
Friends'  view  of  salvation  was  presented.  Satisfaction  was  ex- 
pressed. One  woman,  a  Methodist,  said  I  had  cleared  up  points 
on  which  she  had  desired  information.  After  meeting  we  went 
home  with  John  A.  Cranston  to  dine,  and  after  a  pleasant  visit, 
at  3  p.  m.,  we  wended  our  way  to  the  Methodist  church,  where 
a  meeting  had  been  appointed.  A  large  meeting  for  the  place 
gathered,  and  in  a  quiet  and  attentive  manner  listened  to  the 
unfolding  of  the  view  presented  by  me  of  a  true  Christian  life.  The 
meeting  closed  with  an  appropriate  and  feeling  prayer  by  their 
minister,  and  evidences  were  given  that  it  had  been  owned  by  the 
Master  of  all  rightly-gathered  assemblies. 

I  went  home  again  with  John  Richardson,  where  we  had  the 
company  of  William  P.  Bancroft  and  wife,  Emma,  to  tea,  and  then 
we  were  soon  on  our  way  for  the  evening  meeting  in  Wilmington, 
at  the  Friends'  house.  It  was  largely  attended,  and  as  the  ideas  of 
true  religion  were  presented  with  its  application  to  our  every- 
day life,  it  was  listened  to  with  deep  attention.  I  went  home  with 
William  P.  Bancroft  and  wife  for  the  night,  and  retired  with  the 
feeling  that  though  the  day  had  been  full  it  had  been  well  spent, 
and  the  sweet  reward  of  peace  covered  my  spirit.  Next  morning 
I  returned  to  Baltimore  to  find  Eliza  still  improving,  though  only 
able  to  sit  up  a  little. 

Visits  in   Philadelphia  Y.   M. — IV. 

Second  month  19.  Eliza  having  so  far  recovered  that  we  felt 
it  would  be  prudent  for  her  to  accompany  me,  we  left  Baltimore 
this  morning,  and  were  met  at  the  station  at  Wilmington  by  our 


234  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

friend,  John  Richardson,  and  a  little  after  the  noon  hour  were 
welcomed  into  his  home.  In  the  afternoon  John  took  me  about 
four  miles  to  the  home  of  William  Cranston,  at  Stanton.  Having 
knowledge  of  our  coming,  the  family  were  ready  to  receive  us, 
and  we  passed  a  pleasant  hour  with  them,  I  believe  to  mutual 
satisfaction.  We  then  went  to  Newport,  and  called  at  the  home 
of  John  and  Fannie  Mendenhall.  There  we  had  another  warm 
greeting  and  another  enjoyable  visit.  We  learned  that  our  meet- 
ing here  (Firstmonth  27)  had  been  much  appreciated.  We  returned 
to  the  home  of  John  Richardson  and  passed  the  evening  in  the 
company  of  his  family,  renewing  and  strengthening  the  bonds  of 
our  long-maintained  friendship. 

20th.  As  we  awakened  this  morning  we  found  a  clear  sky, 
though  somewhat  cold  atmosphere.  Eliza  was  feeling  better,  and 
had  not  taken  cold  in  her  trip  of  yesterday,  but  did  not  yet  feel 
strong  enough  to  enter  with  me  into  the  visiting.  Leaving  her 
in  the  hands  of  these  kind  friends,  in  company  of  Alary  Richard- 
son we  started  out,  going  first  to  the  home  of  Elizabeth  B.  Hilles, 
the  daughter  of  Eli  Hilles.  She  has  recently  lost  by  death  a 
cousin  who  lived  with  her  and  on  whom  she  had  depended.  We 
endeavored  to  leave  a  word  of  cheer  and  encouragement.  Our 
next  call  was  at  the  home  of  Hannah  Phillips  and  her  sister  Eliza 
Watson,  and  Hannah's  married  daughter,  Albina  Thompson.  We 
also  met  here  their  sister-in-law,  Martha  Watson,  widow  of 
Joseph  W.  H.  Watson,  formerly  of  Newport.  The  opening  here 
appeared  to  bring  in  a  little  cheer ;  the  visit  called  up  a  number 
of  incidents  from  which  I  could  draw  lessons  of  encouragement. 

We  next  went  to  the  home  of  Emma  Worrell,  whose  mother, 
now  nearly  92  years  old,  was  unable  to  see  us  this  morning,  but 
we  had  a  very  pleasant  interview  with  Emma  and  her  sister,  who 
happened  to  be  there  when  we  called.  Our  conversation  called 
up  many  reminiscences  on  both  sides.  We  returned  to  the  Rich- 
ardson homes  and  dined  with  Sarah  Richardson  and  her  daughter. 
John's  wife,  Martha,  who  has  been  confined  to  the  house  for 
some  weeks,  ventured  out,  as  it  was  so  near  by.     After  dinner 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  235 

John  Richardson  took  me  to  the  home  of  William  and  Mary 
Ferris,  and  here  we  spent  the  time  in  conversing  upon  some 
religions  topics,  I  trust  not  unprofitably.  We  then  went  to  the 
home  of  Martha  and  David  Ferris  and  his  daughter,  Matilda, — 
David  not  being  at  home.  We  had  a  number  of  mutual  acquaint- 
ances in  New  York  State,  and  as  I  am  somewhat  connected  with 
David's  family,  through  marriage,  I  was  able  to  give  Matilda  some 
information  of  her  friends.  We  returned  to  John  Richardson's 
for  the  night,  and  met  with  and  enjoyed  the  company  of  his 
brother-in-law,  Edward  Andrews  and  his  wife,  Agnes. 

21st.  Another  bright  morning,  though  cold.  We  bade  our 
dear  friends  who  had  been  so  kind  to  us  a  loving  farewell,  Mary 
Richardson  again  taking  us  in  charge.  We  went  first  to  the  home 
of  Ezra  and  Philena  Fell,  and  after  a  pleasant  and  social  visit, 
next  to  the  home  of  Frank  and  Mary  Taylor,  which  is  also  the 
home  of  Elizabeth,  the  widow  of  Clarkson  Taylor.  As  these  were 
old  acquaintances  we  were  soon  engaged  in  pleasant  converse. 
Emma  C.  Bancroft  presently  arrived  and  took  us  in  charge  and 
went  with  us  to  the  home  of  Lydia  Taylor  and  family,  and  then 
to  call  on  Margaret  Bringhurst.  At  each  of  these  places  there 
seemed  to  be  occasion  for  some  cheerful  conversation.  We  then 
went  to  William  Bancroft's  to  dine.  After  dinner  Emma  and  I 
started  out,  and  went  first  to  the  home  of  Chandler  and  Josephine 
Way.  Chandler  is  in  feeble  health  and  his  wife  had  also  been 
affected  with  the  prevailing  grippe,  but  we  were  soon  interested  in 
some  incidents  in  my  experience  which  as  I  related  them  appeared 
to  brighten  up  the  feelings.  We  next  called  on  Caroline  Oakford. 
Flere  we  found  one  who  drew  upon  our  sympathetic  feelings,  as 
she  had  but  recently  lost  a  sister  and  was  now  living  alone.  Then 
called  on  William  and  Rebecca  King,  at  the  home  of  their  chil- 
dren, John  and  Ida  Evans.  William  and  Rebecca  are  from  Lan- 
caster county,  Pa.,  members  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
old  acquaintances.  William  is  at  present  in  poor  health,  though 
not  a  very  old  man.  There  again  our  mission  was  to  cheer  and 
encourage.     We  next  called   on  Elizabeth   Pusey,  one  of  those 


236  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

advanced  in  life,  and  had  a  pleasant  and  cheerful  word  for  her. 
Our  next  call  was  on  Margaret  Dixon.  We  soon  entered  into 
pleasant  conversation,  each  gathering  from  it  some  information, 
I  trust,  that  was  profitable.  Returning  to  William  P.  Bancroft's, 
in  the  evening  we  all  went  over  to  visit  his  brother  Samuel,  who 
lives  near,  and  passed  an  hour  or  so  pleasantly  with  him  and  his 
wife,  Mary,  and  some  visitors  who  happened  to  be  present. 

22d.  William  Bancroft  took  me  in  charge  to-day.  Eliza  re- 
mained within  doors,  as  we  had  several  quite  severe  snow  squalls. 
We  went  first  to  the  home  of  Lydia  Reynolds,  now  in  her  91st 
year,  and  found  her,  though  one  of  the  "  shut-ins,"  very  cheerful. 
Then  went  to  the  home  of  Charles  and  Anna  Way.  She  being  a 
native  of  Loudon  county,  Ya.  (the  daughter  of  Eliza  Hoge),  we 
found  we  had  many  acquaintances  in  common,  and  the  time  soon 
passed.  We  next  called  on  Emeline  Lewis,  who  formerly  lived 
near  Kennett  Square,  Pa.  This,  too,  was  an  enjoyable  call ;  we 
found  a  word  to  encourage  to  attendance  of  meeting.  We  then 
drove  to  the  beautiful  home  of  Edward  and  Annie  Bringhurst. 
They  being  apprised  of  our  coming,  were  at  home.  We  enjoyed 
the  call  very  much,  and  returned  to  William's  to  dine,  stopping 
on  our  way  at  the  public  library  in  the  city,  and  I  was  there  sur- 
prised to  meet  a  young  man  whose  parents  live  in  Mendon,  N.  Y., 
and  with  whom  I  had  long  been  acquainted. 

After  dinner  we  drove  first  to  the  home  of  Granville  and  Mary 
Eva  Hoopcs,  children  of  Albert  and  Deborah  Hoopes,  who  are 
members  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting.  We  had  a  short  but 
pleasant  visit  lure.  They  keep  a  grocery  store,  and  their  busi- 
ness claimed  Granville's  attention,  so  we  did  not  prolong  our  stay. 
We  then  called  on  Henry  Garrett,  who  is  now  76  years  of  age  and 
in  somewhat  feeble  health.  He  lost  his  wife  but  a  few  months 
since,  and  so  we  found  a  work  to  carry  some  consoling  words  to 
him.  We  next  called  on  James  W.  Hoopes  and  family,  he  being 
the  only  member  among  Friends.  Here,  too,  we  found  a  "  shut- 
in,"  from  bodily  weakness,  and  another  heart  needing  cheer.  We 
then  called  on  William  and  Alice  and  Rebecca  Hatton.     They  are 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  237 

advanced  in  years,  but  who,  excepting  during  the  after  effects  of 
the  epidemic,  get  out  to  meeting.  Our  visit  here  called  up  some 
reminiscences  that  were  designed  to  uplift  and  encourage.  We 
next  called  on  Mary  Hendrickson,  and  after  a  time  of  cheerful 
converse,  went  to  the  home  of  Frank  and  Mary  Taylor,  where  we 
had  previously  been  invited  to  tea. 

After,  tea  we  wended  our  way  to  the  meeting-house  to  attend 
their  monthly  meeting.  About  fifty  were  present.  I  had  some 
service  in  the  first  meeting  from  the  text,  "  Bear  ye  one  another's 
burdens  and  so  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ."  Then  returned  with 
William  and  Emma  Bancroft  for  the  night. 

23d.  Emma  started  out  with  us,  and  we  first  went  to  the  home 
of  Albert  and  Deborah  Hoopes,  who  are  living  with  their  son 
Dillwyn  and  his  wife,  Jennie.  As  we  were  old  acquaintances  we 
soon  found  subjects  of  common  interest  upon  which  to  converse, 
and  the  half  hour  passed  very  rapidly  and  pleasantly.  We  then 
called  on  Mary  Ann  Fulton,  whom  we  found  very  cheerful  and 
bright,  though  not  now  able  to  get  out  much.  Our  next  call  was 
at  the  home  of  Mary  B.  Pyle,  with  whom  we  had  some  previous 
acquaintance,  and  with  whom  we  had  a  very  agreeable  visit.  We 
next  went  to  the  home  of  Hannah  E.  Davis  Over  this  home 
sorrow  was  resting,  because  of  the  recent  removal  by  death  of  a 
loved  son  on  whom  the  family  had  largely  depended.  The  ex- 
presssion  of  sympathy  and  consolation,  seeking  to  draw  to  the 
one  source  of  strength,  seemed  the  duty  here.  We  then  went  to 
the  home  of  Hannah  Heald  and  John  and  Lucy  Satterthwaite, 
and  after  some  pleasant  converse  then  to  the  home  of  John  and 
Florence  Hall  Phillips  to  dine. 

After  dinner  William  Bancroft  took  charge  of  the  afternoon 
visits,  going  first  to  call  on  his  cousin  Esther  Albertson  and  her 
friend  Abby  Speakman,  and  after  some  interesting  conversation, 
in  which  serious  questions  arose,  we  went  to  another  cousin  of 
William's,  Anna  Sellers.  This,  too,  was  a  visit  in  which  there 
was  a  full  and  free  social  converse,  with  some  lessons  of  encour- 
agement.    We  next  called  on  Susan  Williams,  an  elderly  woman, 


238  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  after  leaving  a  word  of  cheer  called  on  Mary  Hoopes  and  her 
daughters  Eliza  Kennard  and  Mary  Hoopes,  and  left  them,  hop- 
ing we  had  brought  a  ray  of  spiritual  sunshine  into  their  home. 
William  then  took  me  to  the  home  of  my  friend,  Edward 
Andrews  and  his  wife  and  sisters,  (where  Eliza  met  me),  and 
with  whom  we  were  to  pass  the  night.  They  are  none  of  them 
members  of  our  Society,  but  have  for  years  welcomed  us  into 
their  home,  where  we  were  agreeably  and  hospitably  entertained. 

24th.  We  were  in  attendance  at  the  meeting  at  Wilmington 
this  morning.  It  was  well  attended,  many  being  present  not  of 
our  fold.  The  service  required  seemed  to  be  to  open  the  method 
and  means  of  living  a  true  Christian  life  as  taught  by  the  Blessed 
Jesus.  A  deep  solemnity  had  gathered  over  the  meeting  as  I 
closed  my  vocal  service,  and  an  appropriate  supplication  was 
offered  by  Ezra  .Fell.  We  returned  to  Edward  Andrews's  to  dine, 
and  to  visit  our  dear  friends  John  and  Martha  Richardson.  After 
dinner  William  Bancroft  came  for  me  to  visit  some  of  those 
whom  we  could  not  find  at  home  on  week-days,  and  in  the  course 
of  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Linton  Smith,  Caleb  Sheward,  son 
of  Thomas  W.  Sheward,  and  Howell  S.  England  and  his  wife. 
Howell  is  a  member  of  the  other  branch,  and  she  of  ours.  We 
also  called  on  Julius  B.  Robinson,  and  on  Thomas  W.  Sheward 
and  wife  (he  being  absent,  visiting  his  aged  mother),  and  on 
Joseph  A.  Richardson  and  his  sister-in-law,  Sarah  S.  Richardson. 
In  all  of  these  visits,  as  in  former  ones,  we  found  a  word  of  cheer 
and  encouragement  to  leave.  Returned  to  William  Bancroft's 
for  the  night. 

25th.  A  clear,  bright,  cold  but  pleasant  morning,  Eliza  feeling 
well  enough  to  accompany  Emma  and  myself  on  our  concluding 
round  of  visits,  we  called  on  Irene  Pierson,  Amanda  and  Richard 
Greer,  Amy  and  Mary  Chambers,  Francis  Newlin  and  his  cousin 
Margaret  Reeves,  and  on  two  young  married  women,  Edith 
Thomas  and  Margaret  Reinhart.  At  each  place  we  found  a  word 
which  appeared  to  be  adapted  to  the  different  conditions.  Wc 
returned  to  William  Bancroft's  to  dine  and  then  after  a  pleasant 


Travels  in  the  Ministry 


239 


converse  with  the  family  took  the  train  for  Baltimore,  arriving 
there  safely  and  with  my  dear  wife  much  improved  for  the  trip. 

The  retrospective  impression  of  this  visit,  as  with  the  others 
previously  reported,  is  satisfactory.  Though  the  mission  is  of 
a  different  character  from  any  heretofore  required  of  me,  yet  the 
pleasant  greetings  given  in  each  home,  the  gratitude  expressed  by 
the  visited,  the  sweet  comfort  in  the  reflection  that  I  had  been  the 
instrument,  if  but  for  a  short  time,  to  brighten  the  lives  of  some 
under  sorrow,  or  who  are  passing  through  the  deprivations  which 
advancing  age  and  feebleness  of  body  bring,  made  the  endeavor 
one  of  unusual  satisfaction. 


Visits  in  Philadelphia  Y.  M. — V. 

Third  mqnth  2.  Having  acceeded  to  the  request  of  Friends  in 
Salem,  New  Jersey,  to  explain  the  methods  and  work  of  the  Anti- 
Saloon  League,  I  felt  that  I  could  also  visit  the  families  of  Friends 
in  that  city  without  too  much  exposure.  We  therefore  went  to 
Salem  to-day,  and  were  met  at  the  station  by  Sarah  F.  Pettit  and 
taken  to  their  hospitable  home.  In  the  evening  quite  a  company 
of  Friends  gathered  in  this  home,  and  it  proved  to  be  an  occasion 
of  much  social  enjoyment.  Quite  a  large  meeting  gathered  at  the 
meeting-house,  and  as  the  Gospel  message  was  delivered  it  seemed 
to  find  a  lodgment  in  many  hearts.  On  our  way  homeward  to 
Woodnutt  and  Sarah  F.  Pettit's  we  called  first  on  her  brother, 
William  Ware,  and  his  wife,  and  then  upon  her  sisters  in  the  same 
house,  Mary  Mulford  and  Anna  Ware.  After  dinner  we  went, 
first  to  call  on  Rachel  M.  Goodwin,  one  of  the  "  shut-ins,"  leaving 
there  a  word  of  good  cheer,  and  I  trust  of  encouragement.  We 
next  called  on  Susan  Bassett,  who  lives  with  her  daughter  Cor- 
nelia, and  her  husband,  Richard  Wistar.  After  spending  a  half 
hour  or  so  in  a  pleasant  converse,  we  went  to  the  home  of  William 
and  Anna  Wander,  she  being  a  member,  and  next  called  on  Mary 
and  Anna  L.  Fogg,  and  one  of  the  elders  of  the  meeting,  Sarah* 


240  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Wilson,  also  met  us  there.  We  trust  that  in  the  free  and  kindly 
converse  which  followed  some  thoughts  which  would  tend  to  uplift 
and  encourage  were  given  expression. 

In  the  evening  another  large  meeting  gathered  by  appointment, 
at  the  meeting-house,  and  as  the  truth  as  given  for  expression  was 
unfolded,  a  deep  interest  was  manifested,  and  a  sweet  and  precious 
solemnity  overspread  the  meeting.  Some  not  in  membership 
were  present.  We  returned  to  the  home  of  our  kind  friends  for 
the  night,  feeling  that  though  the  day  had  been  full  of  labor,  it 
had  been  one  of  blessing. 

4th.  We  first  called  on  Mary  Robinson  and  her  daughter 
Rachel.  Mary  is  very  deaf,  but  has  a  sweet,  cheerful  spirit,  and 
1  think  we  secured  as  much  benefit  as  we  gave.  I  must  mention 
one  remark  of  hers  which  seemed  to  me  to  be  so  helpful  for 
those  who  are  more  or  less  afflicted.  She  said,  "  I  am  very  happy, 
and  why  should  I  not  be?  I  can  think  good  and  beautiful 
thoughts,  if  I  cannot  hear."  What  a  lesson,  I  thought,  for  many 
who  are  deprived  of  much  social  enjoyment !  The  secret  of  hap- 
piness lies  within.  How  much  of  repining  it  would  often  save 
if  we  would  only  remember  that  amid  all  our  sorrows  and  trials 
we  still  can  think  good  and  beautiful  thoughts,  and  thus  find  a 
bright  side  of  life. 

We  next  called  on  our  aged  friend  Sarah  Acton  and  her  daugh- 
ters, Elizabeth  J.  Acton  and  Sarah  Hilliard,  wife  of  Bernard  Hil- 
liard,  also  a  daughter-in-law,  and  had  an  enjoyable,  and  I  believe, 
a  profitable  vist — Sarah  so  cheerful  and  surrounded  by  such  kind 
and  devoted  caretakers,  making  her  declining  years  pass  as 
smoothly  as  love  and  devotion  can.  We  then  went  to  the  home 
of  Richard  and  Anna  Bassett,  and  spent  a  little  while  with  them 
in  cheerful  conversation.  Thence  to  the  home  of  John  M.  and 
Anna  Carpenter,  and  had  in  both  homes  enjoyable"  visits. 

After  dinner,  still  accompanied  by  Sarah  Pettit,  we  visited 
Mary  Thompson  and  Anna  Hall.  Mary,  now  in  her  o,2d  year,  is 
not  yet  one  of  the  "  shut-ins."  So  bright  and  cheerful,  it  was  a 
real  pleasure  to  be  in  her  company,  and  our  visit  seemed  to  be 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  241 

much  appreciated.  We  then  called  on  Joseph  K.  and  Elizabeth 
Wadding-ton,  the  daughter  of  my  old  friend,  John  Zorns,  and  then 
went  again  to  Susan  Bassett's,  and  Richard  and  Cornelia  Wistar's 
where  we  had  been  invited  to  tea.  After  tea  and  much  pleasant 
social  intercourse  we  repaired  to  the  meeting-house,  where  a  meet- 
ing had  been  arranged  by  the  Philanthropic  Committee  to  hear  of 
the  work  and  methods  of  the  Anti-Saloon  League.  A  large  and 
representative  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  the  city  gathered  and 
listened  attentively  to  the  address  made.  After  meting  we  re- 
turned with  our  friends,  the  Pettits,  for  the  night. 

Third  month  5.  This  morning  our  friend  Jonathan  K.  Brad- 
way  came  with  his  carriage  for  us  and  took  us  first  to  call  on 
Joshua  and  Anna  Waddington  and  their  daughter  Jennie,  who  was 
at  home.  These  were  old  acquaintances,  and  our  call  was  a  very 
agreeable  one.  We  then  went  with  Jonathan  to  his  home  and 
were  cordially  entertained  by  him,  his  wife  Lydia  and  their  daugh- 
ter and  her  husband,  Lydia  B.  and  Elmer  Griscom.  After  stay- 
ing here  to  dinner  and  renewing  a  friendship  of  several  years' 
standing,  when  the  time  came  for  us  to  return  to  Salem,  quite  a 
severe  snow-squall  came  up,  rendering  our  trip  somewhat  un- 
pleasant and  exposing. 

Jonathan  took  us  to  the  home  of  David  B.  Bullock  and  wife, 
and  after  a  short  visit  with  the  family  David  came  in  and  we  were 
soon  on  our  way  to  see  some  more  of  the  friends,  calling  first 
on  William  and  Lillian  Morris  and  Ruth  Waddington,  and  next 
at  the  home  of  Hannah  Ann  Bassett  and  her  daughter  Anna. 
Hannah  is  the  widow  of  Elisha  Bassett,  and  they  had  previously 
entertained  me  during  her  husband's  life.  It  was  pleasant  once 
more  to  be  greeted  by  her  and  as  far  as  lay  in  our  power  contrib- 
ute a  little  to  encourage  and  cheer. 

We  then  went  to  see  Hannah  and  Rebecca  Hall,  and  their  sister. 
I  had  first  met  Rebecca  in  1878,  when  caring  for  Abigail  Paul  in 
her  long  illness,  and  again  in  New  York  at  the  home  of  William 
Macy,  a  number  of  years  since.  She  is  now  an  invalid,  but  it 
was  a  pleasure  to  be  in  her  company  once  more,  as  well  as  that  of 

16 


242  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

her  sister,  and  in  this  social  way  to  have  an  encouraging  word  and 
help  bring,  perhaps,  a  ray  of  life's  sunshine.  We  returned  to  David 
B.  Bullock's  for  tea,  and  to  attend  a  parlor  meeting  which  had 
been  arranged  for  by  these  kind  friends.  In  this  a  service  seemed 
to  be  required  which  appeared  to  be  well  received,  and  we  closed  it 
with  the  feeling  that  it  had  been  good  for  us  to  have  thus  met  to- 
gether. 

6th.  It  being  the  regular  week-day  meeting  at  Salem  to-day, 
we  found  quite  a  good-sized  meeting  for  the  middle  of  the  week 
gathered.  A  message  was  given,  I  trust  to  the  edification  of  those 
assembled.  Soon  after  the  meeting  closed  we  took  the  cars  for 
Woodstown  to  attend  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders,  to  be  held  that  afternoon.  We  were  met  at  the  station  at 
Woodstown  by  Edwin  L.  Borton,  with  whom  we  stayed  the  night. 
The  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  was  one  of  deep  feeling.  I 
was  drawn  to  extend  a  word  of  encouragement  to  each  to  attend 
to  his  or  her  individual  duty,  not  to  measure  our  gifts  nor  the 
character  of  the  labor  given  us  by  those  given  to  another,  but 
simply  to  do  the  Master's  bidding,  leaving  results  in  his  hand. 

In  the  evening  a  conference  was  held  under  the  auspices  of 
the  Philanthropic  Committee,  in  which  the  two  topics  of  the  at- 
titude of  the  Government  on  Tcace  ami  Temperance  had  been 
arranged  for.  Unexpectedly  to  me,  I  was  asked  to  address  the 
meeting  upon  the  latter  subject,  though  I  had  taken  some  part  in 
the  former.  I  think  it  was  generally  felt  to  be  an  interesting  oc- 
casion, and  that  while  there  were  many  discouraging  aspects  re- 
lating to  both  subjects,  yet  on  the  whole  the  outlook  was  hopeful 
if  not  promising. 

yth.  Attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting  to-day,  and  as  I  see  by 
the  Intelligencer  some  account  of  it  from  Woodstown,  and  by  the 
letter  of  my  friend  Isaac  Wilson  and  his  wife,  whom  it  afforded 
us  much  pleasure  to  meet,  I  need  not  repeat  what  has  been  writ- 
ten. It  was  to  me  a  very  satisfactory  season.  After  meeting  we 
went  with  our  friends  Joel  Borton  and  wife  to  Dr.  Allen's,  where 
we  met  quite  a  number  of  the  quarterly  meeting  friends.     Then 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  243 

after  making  a  call  on  some  friends  who  did  not  get  out  to  meel 
ing  that  day  went  home  with  Joel  and  wife  for  the  night.  As 
Isaac  has  noted,  we  had  quite  a  company  of  friends  for  the  eve- 
ning with  whom  we  enjoyed  the  flow  of  pleasant,  and  I  trust 
profitable  conversation,  and  after  a  short  testimony  from  Isaac 
we  parted  in  tenderness  of  feeling. 

8th.  We  parted  with  our  kind  hosts  and  their  interesting  fam- 
ily about  9  a.  m.,  and  returned  that  day  to  our  home  in  Baltimore, 
feeling  strengthened  and  encouraged  in  the  mission  before  us 
which  has  thus  far  been  fraught  with  so  much  satisfaction,  and 
with  feelings  of  gratitude  that  the  Master  has  fitted  us  to  carry 
some  rays  of  love  and  cheer  into  many  homes. 

With  recuperated  health  and  strength  my  wife  and  I  have 
again  entered  upon  the  mission  as  expressed  in  our  previous 
minute,  by  the  attendance  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting.  As 
a  detailed  account  of  that  meeting  has  already  appeared,  I  need 
only  say  here  that  to  us  it  was  a  season  of  much  spiritual  enjoy- 
ment, and  the  kind  greetings  that  were  given  in  both  public  and 
private  touched  our  hearts  and  called  forth  our  gratitude  to  the 
Heavenly  Father  for  permitting  us  so  much  of  loving  tenderness 
and  appreciation  of  the  service  unto  which  we  believe  He  has 
called  us. 

As  the  meeting  closed  wre  went  home  with  Isaac  H.  and  Anna 
Hillborn  for  the  night,  and  in  their  congenial  company  passed 
the  evening  with  some  other  friends  who  came  in.  On  Seventh- 
day  morning  we  returned  to  the  home  of  our  friends  John  L.  and 
Emily  T.  Longstreth,  who  had  cared  for  us  during  the  yearly 
meeting. 

On  First-day,  the  19th,  we  proceeded  to  Bird-in-Hand  (Lam- 
peter Meeting),  and  were  met  at  the  station  by  Sarah  Miller, 
wife  of  Dr.  Miller,  and  taken  to  their  hospitable  home.  Next 
morning,  as  it  had  been  thought  best  not  to  hold  the  meeting  at 
1  .ampeter  until  2.30  in  the  afternoon,  Daniel  Gibbons  came  for  us 
to  lunch  at  the  home  of  himself  and  sister,  Marianna  Gibbons, 


244  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

this  home  is  one  of  the  old  landmarks  of  this  part  of  the  country. 
Here  we  met  Francis  Whitson,  of  Christiana,  and  Elizabeth  Lloyd. 
At  meeting  time  an  unexpected  number  gathered,  and  the  meeting 
proved  a  season  of  much  satisfaction. 

After  meeting  we  returned  to  Dr.  Miller's  to  take  the  train  to 
Lancaster,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  evening. 
On  arriving  at  Lancaster  we  were  met  by  Milton  T.  Garvin,  and 
taken  to  his  home  to  tea.  At  the  time  appointed,  about  150 
assembled  and  the  duty  of  love  as  evidenced  in  the  Christian  life 
was  unfolded  in  the  message  given.  It  was  listened  to  with  deep 
attention  as  well  as  the  short  but  pertinent  testimony  of  Elizabeth 
Lloyd.  Much  expression  of  satisfaction  was  given  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting.  We  went  with  Elizabeth  B.,  wife  of  William  W. 
Griest,  to  their  home  for  the  night,  and  had  also  the  company  of 
Elizabeth  Lloyd  here. 

On  Second  day  we  returned  to  our  home  in  Baltimore  for 
a  little  rest  and  the  needed  preparations  for  starting  again  for  the 
meetings  that  had  been  arranged  for. 

We  left  Baltimore  Fifth  month  29,  for  Gwynedd,  Pa.,  and  ar- 
riving there  were  taken  by  Florence  Jenkins  to  the  home  of  Hor- 
ace Brinton,  with  whom  and  his  family  we  had  an  enjoyable  visit. 
We  went  to  the  home  of  Howard  M.  and  Mary  Anna  Jenkins  for 
tea,  and  in  the  evening  attended  a  meeting  at  North  Wales,  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The  weather  was  inclement 
and  the  meeting  small,  but  the  message  given  appeared  to  be  ac- 
ceptable to  those  assembled. 

On  First  day  we  went  to  meeeting  at  Gywnedd,  where  a  goodly 
number  had  assembled  for  that  place,  and  as  the  message  given 
was  delivered  a  sweet  and  precious  solemnity  gathered  over  the 
meeting.  The  First  day  school  was  held,  after  a  short  recess,  and 
appeared  to  be  a  season  of  benefit,  as  far  as  an  onlooker  could 
judge.  After  the  close  of  the  school  we  went  home  with  Walter 
and  Esther  Jenkins,  meeting  there  our  friends  Joseph  T.  Foulke 
and  wife.  Soon  after,  Richard  and  Martha  Roberts  took  us  to 
Plymouth,  where  we  found  the  house  nearly  filled,  notwithstand- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  245 

ing  the  rain.  The  view  of  Friends  upon  the  subject  of  salva- 
was  presented  at  this  meeting.  After  its  close  we  went  to 
the  home  of  George  and  Elizabeth  Corson  for  the  night,  where 
we  also  met  his  aged  mother  and  sister. 

On  Second  day  morning  Chalkley  Styer  took  me  to  visit  Joseph 
Walton  and  his  daughter  Anna,  at  whose  home  we  met  Mary 
Shoemaker.  We  then  visited  John  Park  and  his  wife  Ella,  and 
Sarah  Shoemaker  (now  in  her  eighty-fourth  year)  and  her  chil- 
dren, returning  to  George  Corson's  for  dinner.  During  these 
visits  we  had  cheerful  conversation,  and  left  words  of  encourage- 
ment in  the  attendance  of  meetings  and  the  performance  of  other 
religious  duties.  In  the  afternoon  William  Potts  Jones,  of  Con- 
shohocken,  took  us  to  his  hospitable  home,  where  we  were  wel- 
comed by  his  wife  Elizabeth,  and  his  sister  Lillian  Jones.  In  the 
evening  we  held  a  parlor  meeting,  in  which  there  was  some  deep 
searching  of  spirit,  leaving  the  feeling  that  the  opportunity  had 
been  one  of  blessing. 

On  Third  day  William  P.  Jones  took  us  to  Norristown,  to  the 
home  of  George  and  Sarah  Wood.  After  dinner  we  visited  Han- 
nah Schultz,  who  has  long  been  an  invalid,  and  is  now  over  eighty 
years  of  age.  Some  friends  had  gathered  in,  and  we  had  a  sitting 
with  them,  during  which  encouraging  testimony  was  given,  which 
seemed  to  be  grateful  to  the  invalid.  We  then  went  to  the  home 
of  Matilda  Andrews,  also  an  invalid,  but  bright  and  cheerful,  after 
which,  in  company  with  Susan  Y.  Foulke,  we  visited  Martha 
Yerkes,  now  in  her  eighty-eighth  year.  Having  had  interesting 
conversation,  we  went  home  with  Susan  for  tea  and  a  little  rest. 
In  the  evening  there  was  an  appointed  meeting  at  the  Friends' 
Home,  where  many  had  gathered.  As  the  message — relating  to 
the  nature,  object,  and  effect  of  true  religion — was  delivered,  close 
attention  was  paid,  and  at  the  close  satisfaction  was  expressed 
for  the  opportunity. 

We  left  Norristown  Fourth  day  morning,  by  railway,  on  our 
way  to  Buckingham,  by  way  of  Doylestown,  where  our  friend  T. 
O.   Atkinson  kindly  met  us, and   sent  us  in  his  carriage  to  the 


246  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

meeting-house,  six  miles  distant,  to  attend  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
of  Ministers  and  Elders.  Tin's,  in  consequence  of  the  heavy  rains, 
was  smaller  than  usual.  I  had  a  little  service  in  the  meeting  by 
way  of  encouragement,  but  a  spirit  of  sadness  settled  on  my  spirit 
when  the  answers  to  queries  showed  that  there  was  only  one  rec- 
orded minister  in  this  large  Quarterly  Meeting.  After  meeting 
we  went  home  with  T.  Howard  Atkinson  for  the  night,  who,  with 
his  family,  gave  us  a  warm  welcome. 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  on  Fifth  day  was  large,  although  it  was 
thought  the  state  of  the  roads  and  it  being  "  Decoration  Day," 
kept  many  away.  Close  attention  was  given  to  the  message  de- 
livered, in  which  they  were  counseled  to  a  closer  study  of  our 
natures  and  their  capabilities.  Many  kindly  greetings  were  given 
at  the  close  of  the  routine  business  of  the  meeting,  all  of  which 
was  conducted  in  much  harmony. 

The  day  after  the  quarterly  meeting  (Bucks),  being  31st  of 
Fifth  month,  we  spent  the  morning  at  the  hospitable  home  of  T. 
Howard  Atkinson,  and  in  the  afternoon  went  to  Henry  and  Eme- 
line  Watson's.  Unexpectedly  to  us,  a  number  of  their  neighbors 
gathered  in,  and  we  held  a  satisfactory  parlor  meeting.  Then, 
after  a  little  time  of  social  mingling,  we  went  to  Doylestown,  to 
the  home  of  T.  O.  Atkinson,  to  tea.  A  meeting  having  been 
appointed  for  the  evening  at  8,  at  that  hour  the  meeting-house 
was  nearly  filled.  The  testimony  was  along  the  lines  of  practical 
religion  as  taught  by  Jesus,  and  was  listened  to  with  close  atten- 
tion.    We  returned  to  T.  Howard  Atkinson's  for  the  night. 

Sixth  month  1.  We  made  calls  this  morning,  one  on  Anna 
Atkinson  and  her  daughters,  and  one  on  Anna  Jane  Williams,  who 
also  had  two  daughters  at  home.  Both  were  pleasant  visits  to  us. 
In  the  afternoon  we  first  attended  the  closing  exercises  of  the 
Hughesian  Free  School,  at  Centreville,  near-by,  and  at  the  request 
of  our  host  took  a  little  part  in  the  interesting  occasion.  We  then 
went  to  the  home  of  Lewis  and  Emma  Fell,  and  met  also  their 
two  sons.  Emma  proposed  that  I  call  upon  Anna  Meredith  who 
lived  next  door  and  who  has  been  an  invalid  for  a  number  of 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  247 

years  from  rheumatism.  I  endeavored  to  leave  with  lier  a  word 
of  cheer. 

2d.  A  bright  and  invigorating-  morning.  We  much  enjoyed 
our  ride  through  the  beautiful  and  finely  cultivated  country  on 
our  way  to  Plumstead  Meeting.  At  the  meeting  hour  a  goodly 
number  assembled,  and  as  the  message  was  being  delivered  in 
which  their  attention  was  called  to  the  loving  teachings  of  Jesus, 
a  precious  solemnity  spread  over  the  meeting,  under  which  we 
closed.  After  meeting  we  went  betwen  three  and  four  miles  to 
Carversville  to  the  home  of  Augustus  and  Hannah  Pickering, 
where  we  were  kindly  entertained.  At  3  p.  m.  we  wended  our 
way  to  the  Christian  Church,  at  which  a  meeting  had  been  ap- 
pointed. Another  good-sized  meeting  gathered,  and  again  as  the 
message  from  the  answer  made  by  Jesus  to  the  young  man  who 
inquired  "What  Shall  I  do  to  Inherit  Eternal  Life?  "  was  given, 
a  precious  solemnity  spread  over  the  meeting.  Those  present 
were  mostly  of  other  societies  than  our  own. 

3d.  Attended  Buckingham  Monthly  Meeting  to-day.  Quite 
a  number  gathered,  to  whom  a  gospel  message  upon  the  nature, 
object,  and  effect  of  true  religion  was  given  with  an  especial  ap- 
peal to  the  young  who  were  present  from  the  school.  After  the 
meeting  we  went  home  with  Horace  and  Fanny  Broadhurst  to 
dine  and  with  them  and  their  family  of  children  had  an  interesting 
visit.  We  then  called  upon  Joseph  and  Sarah  Watson,  and  after 
a  social  visit  with  them  went  to  the  home  of  Harriet  Worthing- 
ton  to  tea,  where  a  small  company  of  her  children  and  companion 
of  one  of  them  and  his  mother  met  us,  and  with  them  the  time 
passed  pleasantly  until  the  hour  of  meeting,  which  had  been  ap- 
pointed for  the  evening  in  Centreville,  the  village  in  which  they 
live.  The  hall  in  which  the  meeting  was  held  was  nearly  filled 
with  an  appreciative  audience,  and  it  proved  to  be  another  season 
of  spiritual  blessing. 

4th.  We  had  an  enjoyable  ride  through  the  country  this  morn- 
ing on  the  way  to  Solebury  Monthly  Meeting,  at  which  quite  a 
goodly  number  of  Friends  and  others  gathered.     Here  again  as 


248  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  message  given  was  delivered  a  precious  solemnity  overspread 
ns,  under  which  the  business  of  the  meeting  was  entered  upon 
and  conducted  with  great  harmony.  After  meeting  our  friend 
John  S.  Williams  took  us  to  Joseph  and  Sarah  Simpson's  to  dine, 
and  we  spent  the  afternoon  in  their  company  and  with  her  mother, 
Macre  Eyre,  now  confined  to  the  house  from  a  fractured  limb. 
As  evening  approached  our  friend  J.  S.  Williams  and  daughter 
Agnes  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  Lambertville,  where  a  meet- 
ing had  been  appointed  for  the  evening.  Near  the  appointed 
time  the  house  became  well  filled.  The  testimony  offered  related 
to  the  question,  What  constitutes  a  Christian  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  Friend  ? 

$th.  We  had  another  enjoyable  ride  of  about  six  miles  this 
morning  to  the  home  of  Lewis  and  Alice  Walton.  Alice  was  for- 
merly of  Baltimore,  and  one  of  our  valued  friends,  and  it  was 
pleasant  to  meet  her  in  her  new  home.  On  our  return  we  stop- 
ped at  the  Ingham  Spring,  at  which  place  a  large  volume  of  water 
comes  out  of  the  limestone  rock  and  furnishes  power  for  about 
five  mills  of  different  kinds  before  it  reaches  the  Delaware  river. 
The  water  is  clear  and  cold,  and  we  enjoyed  a  hearty  drink  of  it. 
Returned  to  J.  S.  Williams'  to  dine,  and  then  were  soon  on  our 
way  to  Wrightstown  to  attend  their  Monthly  Meeting.  It  being 
a  very  busy  season,  and  the  farmers  having  been  delayed  in  their 
planting  by  the  previous  wet  weather,  a  small  number  of  men 
were  present,  but  a  good  attendance  of  women.  I  had  a  close 
exercise  in  this  meeting  leading  to  encouraging  some  who,  be- 
cause of  a  too  literal  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  were  dwelling 
under  discouragement.  It  seemed  to  leave  a  deep  impression  on 
many  minds.  On  our  return  to  J.  S.  Williams'  for  the  night  we 
made  a  pleasant  call  on  Anna  Smith  and  her  sister  Hannah  Alte- 
mus,  and  their  nephew,  George  Brown  and  his  wife. 

6th.  Our  friend  J.  S.  Williams  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Oliver  and  Cynthia  S.  Holcomb,  as  she  had  not  been  able  to  at- 
tend any  of  the  meetings  owing  to  the  illness  of  a  sister.  We 
then  went  to  the  Friends'  Home  at  Newtown,  it  being  the  time  of 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  249 

the  meeting"  of  the  committee.  This  visit  was  peculiarly  interest- 
ing and  gratifying  to  us.  After  the  committee  adjourned  our 
friends  took  us  to  the  home  of  George  and  Jennie  Atkinson,  at 
Wrightstown.  A  meeting  for  Friends  and  others  in  the  neighbor- 
hood having  been  appointed  at  their  home  in  the  evening,  between 
50  and  60  gathered,  and  it  was  found  to  be  a  baptizing  season. 

yth.  We  came  home  to  Baltimore  to-day  feeling  well  repaid 
for  the  labor  performed.  This  closes  our  work  in  Philadelphia 
for  the  present,  or  until  after  we  get  through  with  the  meetings 
in  New  York  Yearly  Meeting. 

We  left  Baltimore  this  morning,  Sixth  month  17,  to  take  up 
the  mission  which  has  seemed  to  be  required  of  us  within  New 
York  Yearly  Meeting,  and  went  directly  to  Jericho,  L.  I.,  to 
the  old  home  of  my  dear  friend,  Daniel  Underhill,  where  we  were 
most  cordially  received  by  his  widow,  Catherine,  and  his  son, 
Samuel  J.  Underhill,  and  family. 

The  next  afternoon  we  called  on  Edward  Willis  and  his  daugh- 
ter, Henrietta  Underhill,  and  at  the  home  of  William  Willetts, 
but  found  only  his  daughter,  Elizabeth,  at  home  ;  then,  at  the  home 
of  Sarah  Robbins  and  her  two  daughters,  at  each  place  meeting 
with  a  cordial  reception.  Our  friend,  S.  J.  Underhill,  took  us  the 
next  morning  to  the  home  of  Catherine  Willetts,  with  whom  we 
went  to  Westbury  Monthly  Meeting,  held  at  Manhasset.  The 
meeting,  though  not  large,  was  lively  and  interesting,  and  among 
the  signs  of  encouragement  were  the  reception  of  one  new  member 
the  previous  month  and  the  application  for  membership  from  an- 
other. After  meeting  we  went  home  with  James  R.  and  Anna 
Willetts,  where  we  met  a  number  of  Friends. 

We  then  went  with  Catherine  Willets  to  call  on  Mary  Wright 
and  Mary  Anna  Chapman,  of  Brooklyn,  in  their  country  home, 
who  received  us  with  a  cordial  welcome.  Thence  we  went  home 
with  Catharine  to  tea,  where  we  met  several  others,  and  returned 
to  S.  J.  Underbill's  for  the  night. 


250  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

On  the  20II1  we  called  on  Sarah,  widow  of  Isaac  Ketcham,  and 
Mary  Allen,  who  lives  with  Sarah,  and  then  on  Caroline  Wil- 
letts  and  her  sister  Mary,  on  our  way  to  attend  the  monthly  meet- 
ing at  Jericho,  which  was  small  but  was  thought  to  be  a  favored 
season.  After  meeting  we  went  to  the  home  of  Elias  and  Phebe 
Seaman  to  dine,  and  toward  evening  to  the  home  of  Lydia  Wil- 
letts,  and  her  daughters,  Charlotte  ?nd  Amy.  The  retrospect  of 
the  day  was  satisfactory,  with  the  feeling  that  it  had  been  well 
spent. 

On  the  2 1st  we  visited  Solomon  and  Esther  Jackson,  and  in 
the  afternoon  went  to  the  Locust  Valley  School,  to  attend  the 
commencement,  in  the  exercises  of  which  I  had  been  invited  to 
make  the  address.  The  recitations  and  other  exercises  were  very 
creditable,  showing  care  upon  the  part  of  the  teachers  and  much 
attention  by  the  scholars.  My  own  address,  on  "  The  Develop- 
ment of  an  Ideal  Character,"  was  well  received,  so  that  the  occa- 
sion was  one  of  deep  interest. 

The  next  day  Elias  and  Phebe  Seaman  took  us  to  Bethpage, 
where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  at  11  o'clock.  It  was  a 
good-sized  meeting  for  the  place  and  much  satisfaction  expressed 
that  we  had  been  willing  to  come  among  them.  After  meeting 
we  went  to  John  C.  Merritt's,  and  after  resting  went  on  to  Jeru- 
salem, where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  afternoon.  The 
meeting  has  been  discontinued  at  this  place,  but  a  goodly  number 
came  out,  and  seemed  not  only  interested  but  gladdened  to  once 
more  have  a  meeting  among  them.  I  presented  the  practical  duties 
of  religion  and  how  much  more  strongly  we  could  exert  an  in- 
fluence through  organized  effort,  encouraging  the  few  Friends 
here  to  resume  their  meeting. 

First  day  morning,  the  23d,  was  bright  and  beautiful,  but  warm. 
S.  J.  Underbill  and  wife  took  us  to  Westbury  Meeting.  Notice 
having  been  given,  a  goodly  number  were  present,  and  as  the 
message  was  upon  our  idea  of  practical  righteousness  a  close  atten- 
tion was  given,  and  many  expressed  their  feeling  of  thankfulness 
for  such  a  good  meeting.     In  the  afternoon  we  attended  a  meet- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  251 

ing  at  Jericho  which  had  hern  appointed,  and  which  was  also  well 
attended.  As  in  the  morning,  there  were  many  expressions  of 
gratitude  for  the  opportunity. 

Sixth  month  24.  Called  on  Lydia  and  Amy  Willets  this  morn- 
ing, and  then  went  to  Westbury  to  visit  Edward  and  Emma 
Hicks  (son  of  Isaac  Hicks),  and  his  family,  including  their  son, 
Henry  and  wife  Caroline.  After  a  very  pleasant  visit  S.  J  Under- 
hill  took  us  to  the  home  of  Frederick  E.  Willets,  near  Glen  Cove, 
from  whom  and  his  daughter  and  son  we  received  a  cordial  wel- 
come. In  the  evening  about  fifty  gathered  for  a  meeting,  which 
was  held  on  their  capacious  piazza.  The  testimony  delivered  ap- 
peared to  find  a  place  and  give  encouragement.  We  remained 
there  over  night. 

23th.  We  went  this  morning  to  call  first  on  Mary  Jane  Willets 
and  son  Charles.  She  was  an  old  acquaintance  of  mine,  at  one 
time  a  member  of  Rochester  Monthly  Meeting,  where  I  belonged 
for  so  many  years,  and  as  we  called  up  our  mutual  acquaintances 
who  have  long  since  passed  from  earth,  it  awakened  pleasant 
memories.  From  there  we  proceeded  to  the  home  of  Hannah 
Cock,  and  were  there  met  by  Augustus  and  Elizabeth  Cock ;  re- 
mained to  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  Augustus  and  wife  went  with 
us  to  Seacliff  to  call  on  Daniel  Banks  and  his  family.  We  soon 
found  we  had  many  acquaintances  in  common  and  had  a  very 
agreeable  visit,  returning  to  Hannah  Cock's  to  tea ;  soon  after 
F.  E.  Willets  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  Mary  Underbill's,  where  a 
parlor  meeting  had  been  arranged.  Some  twenty  or  twenty-five 
gathered.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting  we  spent  a  little  time 
in  social  converse  with  Mary  and  her  daughter  and  son,  who  were 
at  home,  and  then  returned  to  F.  E.  Willets'  for  the  night  with  a 
feeling  that  the  day's  service  had  been  blessed. 

26th.  F.  E.  Willets  sent  us  to  S.  J.  Underbill's  at  Jericho  this 
morning,  and  after  resting  awhile  we  left  for  Bayville  where  we 
were  met  by  Abraham  and  Melissa  R.  Bell,  and  taken  to  the  home 
of  Frederick  and  Anna  Storm,  with  whom  we  had  a  short  but 
agreeable  visit.     They  then  gave  us  a  ride  to  Willets'  Point  which 


252  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

we  much  enjoyed.  The  beautiful  scenery,  adorned  by  the  tine 
dwellings  overlooking  the  East  River  and  Little  Neck  Bay,  the 
exhilarating  atmosphere,  all  made  the  ride  very  pleasant  to  us. 
They  took  us  to  their  home  where  after  tea  a  few  gathered  in  and 
we  had  a  sweet  season  of  religious  communion  together.  Re- 
mained here  for  the  night. 

2/th.  Abraham  and  Melissa  R.  Bell  took  us  this  morning  to  see 
some  of  the  interesting  places  in  and  about  Flushing  on  our  way 
to  their  usual  mid-week  meeting,  which  was  better  attended  than 
we  had  anticipated,  though  there  were  but  few  men.  After  meet- 
ing we  went  to  William  and  Phebe  Frame's  who  with  their  daugh- 
ter, Katharine,  entertained  us  until  evening.  The  weather  being 
so  warm  we  were  satisfied  to  remain  in  the  quiet.  We  had  an- 
other meeting  here  in  the  evening,  which  was  more  largely  at- 
tended than  in  the  morning,  and  by  quite  a  number  of  men.  Both 
meetings  appeared  to  give  much  satisfaction  to  those  present. 
After  the  evening  meeting  we  went  home  with  Mary  Cock,  had  an 
interesting  and  pleasant  visit  with  her  and  her  children,  Robert, 
William  and  Mary. 

28th.  We  left  Flushing  this  morning  and  went  by  railroad  to 
Rye,  where  James  S.  Haviland,  of  Purchase,  met  us  and  took  us  to 
his  hopitable  home.  His  father,  now  85  years  old,  is  very  smart 
for  a  man  of  that  age.  We  were  most  cordially  welcomed  in 
this  family.  Here  we  rested  until  toward  evening,  the  day  being 
the  warmest  of  the  season,  when  James  took  us  to  his  brother 
Charles'  for  tea,  meeting  there  Charles'  wife,  Mary,  and  their 
son,  Herbert,  and  wife  Esther.  In  this  home  we  had  a  good  deal 
of  interesting  conversation  on  religious  subjects  and  returned. to 
James  S.  Haviland's  for  the  night. 

29th.  This  was  a  very  warm  day,and  we  concluded  it  would  be- 
best  to  remain  in  the  quiet  as  far  as  possible  the  most  of  the  day. 
Toward  evening  we  made  a  pleasant  call  on  Mary  Sutton,  and  then 
went  to  the  home  of  our  dear  friends,  Robert  and  Esther  Barnes, 
for  tea,  and  to  remain  for  the  night. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  253 

30th.  Another  very  warm  morning,  and  with  the  prospect  of 
a  full  day's  work  before  us.  Attended  the  First  day  School  at 
Purchase,  which  was  an  interesting  occasion.  The  attendance  at 
the  meeting  was  very  good  for  so  warm  a  day,  and  the  audience 
appreciative  of  the  message  delivered,  in  which  the  practical  views 
of  the  Friends  relating  to  the  work  of  salvation  were  presented. 
We  returned  to  Robert  Barnes'  to  dine  and  rest  preparatory  to  the 
attendance  of  a  meeting  at  White  Plains,  which  had  been  appointed 
for  the  afternoon.  About  forty  were  present  at  this  meeting,  and 
as  the  lesson  from  the  new  commandment  to  love  another  was 
presented,  it  found  an  answering  echo,  as  was  evidenced  by  ex- 
pressions after  meeting.  Robert  and  Esther  took  us  to  the  home 
of  their  sister,  Mary  Carpenter,  where,  with  her  daughter  Emma, 
and  son-in-law  George  Capron,  and  Henry  B.  and  Anna  Hallock 
and  daughter  Mary  Anna  Noble,  of  Brooklyn,  who  were  with  us 
at  the  meeting,  we  had  an  enjoyable  reunion,  for  they  were  all 
old  acquaintances  and  dear  friends  to  whom  we  have  long  been 
closely  attached.  Though  the  day  was  very  warm,  yet  we  were 
preserved  in  health,  and  able  to  accomplish  our  work  without  much 
fatigue. 

Seventh  month  1.  This  was  an  intensely  warm  day,  so  we  re- 
mained with  our  kind  friends  Robert  and  Esther  Barnes  until  near 
evening,  when  we  went  to  my  cousins  Elizabeth  and  Parmelia 
Tripp's  to  tea,  and  had  an  enjoyable  visit  with  them  and  their 
nephew,  Harry  Tripp,  and  niece,  Caroline  Syers,  until  Martha 
Willets  came  for  us  to  go  to  her  home  for  the  night. 

2d.  Another  extremely  warm  morning  and  yet  we  were  much 
interested  in  visiting  with  this  family,  consisting  of  the  aged 
mother  Anna  Willets,  her  son  Samuel  and  his  wife,  Martha,  and 
her  daughter  Hannah.  We  also  had  with  us  her  sisters-in-law 
Phebe  and  Elizabeth  Haviland,  the  former  of  New  York,  and  the 
latter  of  Brooklyn. 

Our  dear  friend  Anna,  who  is  quite  lame,  finds  employment 
and  much  enjoyment  in  raising  Job's  tears  and  preparing  them  to 


254  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

send  out  to  the  mothers  of  little  children  ;  she  does  this  because  of 
her  strong  love  for  these  little  ones,  that  she  may  be  instrumental 
in  alleviating  the  pains  of  cutting  teeth.  In  our  visit  we  were  in- 
structed and  received  more  than  we  gave ;  it  is  one  we  shall  long 
remember. 

In  the  afternoon  Martha  took  us  to  see  an  aged  friend,  Hannah 
Field,  of  the  other  branch,  now  past  her  97th  year.  We  found 
her  unable  to  walk,  sitting  in  her  wheel-chair.  She  was  very 
cheerful  and  soon  recalled  in  her  reminiscences  mutual  acquaint- 
ances of  my  childhood  and  her  early  life,  with  the  feeling  that  it 
was  good  for  us  to  have  been  together  for  the  little  while. 

We  then  went  to  the  home  of  James  Field,  another  of  the  oldest 
members  of  this  meeting.  He  and  his  wife,  Phebe,  and  their  sister- 
in-law,  Mary  Barnes,  living  with  their  nieces,  Hannah  and  Phebe 
Field.  Soon  after  our  arrival  we  had  a  heavy  thunder-storm, 
which  cooled  the  air  and  made  the  evening  enjoyable  after  endur- 
ing the  severe  heat  of  the  day. 

3d.  James  Field  took  us  this  morning  to  call  upon  Frank  and 
Hannah  L.  Carpenter,  who  were  living  in  a  house  part  of  which 
was  built  by  my  great-great-grandfather  and  the  other  by  a  great- 
great-uncle,  the  first  part  over  two  hundred  years  ago.  This  made 
(he  visit  with  this  family  (the  wife  and  mother  I  found  also  to  be 
distant  connections  of  my  father)  one  of  unusual  interest  to  us, 
and  it  seemed  to  be  appreciated  by  them.  We  next  went  to 
Charles  and  Joanna  Pierce  Purdy's,  with  whom  and  their  children 
we  had  another  interesting  visit,  and  then  proceeded  to  the  hos- 
pitable home  of  Ellwood  and  Luella  Burdsall  for  dinner.  The 
afternoon  was  so  stormy,  with  light  but  frequent  thunder  showers, 
that  we  remained  here  quietly  resting  and  enjoying  the  change 
from  the  extreme  heat  of  the  past  few  days.  In  the  evening 
Walter  and  Mary  Comly,  who  live  near  by,  came  in,  and  so  we 
spent  the  time  in  agreeable  religious  and  social  conversation. 

4th.  During  the  early  morning  hours  we  had  much  interesting 
and  instructive  conversation  with  Ellwood  and  Luella  Burdsall, 
and  then  went  to  the  hospitable  home  of  Tacy  Ward,  where  we  re- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  255 

inained  until  toward  evening,  and  then  went  to  Robert  Barnes'  for 
the  night. 

5th.  We  started  this  morning  for  Chappaqua  and  went  to  the 
home  of  an  old  and  dear  friend,  Joshua  Washburn,  who,  with  his 
wife  and  children  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  A  heavy  thunder 
storm  coming  up  soon  after  dinner  and  the  rain  continuing  at 
intervals  until  night,  prevented  our  going  out  to  see  others,  so  we 
had  an  interesting  visit  in  this  family. 

6th.  We  went  this  morning  first  to  call  on  Hannah  J.  Pierce, 
the  daughter  of  Moses  and  Esther  Pierce.  Hannah  has  recently 
lost  her  mother  and  sister  and  feels  it  very  keenly.  Leaving  her  a 
word  of  cheer,  we  went  to  see  George  L.  and  Marcia  Powell — he 
being  a  brother  of  Aaron  M.  Powell — at  the  School  of  Practical 
Agriculture  and  Horticulture.  We  did  not  find  George  at  home, 
but  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  Marcia  and  their  daughter  Mabel. 
We  would  much  have  liked  to  have  had  the  time  to  go  over  the 
farm  and  note  the  experiments  being  made.  We  next  called  at  the 
home  of  Bartholomew  and  Amanda  Washburn,  but  no  one  but 
Amanda  being  at  home  we  deferred  our  visit  until  a  later  period. 
We  proceeded  to  Charles  Griffith's,  just  for  a  little  chat  at  the  door, 
and  then  returned  to  Joshua  Washburn's  for  dinner.  After 
dinner  we  had  such  a  succession  of  thunder  storms  that  we  deemed 
it  prudent  to  remain  with  them  the  remainder  of  the  day. 

Jth.  Joshua  Washburn  took  us  this  morning  before  meeting 
to  call  on  my  old  schoolmate  and  friend  Charles  Robinson  and  his 
daughter  Lucretia  Heacock,  both  of  whom  lost  their  companions 
about  a  year  ago.  We  found  them  bravely  and  cheerfully  bearing 
their  sorrow,  with  which  I  was  prepared  to  sympathize  from  ex- 
perience. The  meeting  at  Chappaqua  was  well  attended  this 
morning ;  close  attention  was  given  to  the  message  delivered,  and 
the  meeting  closed  under  a  precious  solemnity.  In  the  afternoon 
Joshua  and  Caroline  went  with  us  to  Mt.  Kisco,  where  a  meeting 
had  been  appointed.  About  forty  were  present,  and  as  the  prac- 
tical duties  of  a  religions  life  were  opened,  the  message  found  a 


256  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

response  in  many  minds  and  called  forth  much  expression  of  satis- 
faction. We  returned  to  Joshua's  for  the  night,  with  a  feeling  of 
peace  after  our  labors  of  the  day,  and  thankfulness  for  our  preser- 
vation in  such  good  health. 

Seventh  month  8.  We  spent  the  morning  quietly  resting.  In 
the  afternoon  Joshua  Washburn  took  us  to  Chappaqua  Mountain 
Institute,  to  visit  Wilbur  F.  Noxon,  the  superintendent,  whom  I 
have  known  most  of  his  life,  and  also  Albert  and  Emily  Lawton, 
also  old  acquaintances  of  both  myself  and  wife.  We  next  called 
on  Charles  and  Phebe  Cornell,  with  whom  we  had  a  pleasant  visit, 
and  then  went  to  Robert  and  Rebecca  Haviland's  to  tea.  We 
found  Robert  improving,  though  still  feeling  the  effects  of  his 
illness.  The  same  sweetness  of  spirit  which  characterized  his 
more  active  days  was  present,  and  we  much  enjoyed  the  visit  with 
them  and  their  children. 

pth.  Joshua  took  us  this  morning  to  see  Henry  Dickinson,  now 
94  years  old,  with  whom  and  his  daughter,  Martha,  we  had  an 
interesting  visit.  His  mental  faculties  are  well  maintained ;  and 
he  seemed  very  glad  to  see  us,  as  he  seldom  gets  out  from  home. 
We  next  went  to  the  home  of  Henry  and  Sarah  Sutton,  and  her 
aunt,  Eliza  Carpenter,  now  88  years  of  age.  We  found  here  an 
interesting  family  of  five  children.  We  then  called  on  George 
Conklin  and  his  wife  Mary ;  she  is  a  member  with  us.  We  had 
a  word  of  cheer  to  leave  here,  and  then  called  on  Eugene  and 
Elizabeth  Tompkins,  she  a  daughter  of  Henry  Dickinson.  Then 
we  returned  to  Joshua's  for  dinner.  Towards  evening  we  went 
to  Robert  and  Phebe  Anna  Murray's.  They  are  members  of  the 
other  branch  of  Friends,  she  a  daughter  of  Harriet  Cock,  who  is 
a  cousin  of  mine.  We  remained  for  the  night  and  had  an  enjoy- 
able visit. 

ioth.  Weather  brighter  this  morning.  We  called  on  Joseph 
and  Hannah  Smith,  aged  respectively  86  and  87  years.  She  was 
an  old  teacher  of  mine,  in  my  young  life,  and  in  bringing  up  old 
reminiscences  our  visit  seemed  to  be  enjoyed  by  them.     In  the 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  257 

afternoon,  we  called  first  on  Hannah  Underhill  for  a  little  visit, 
and  then  on  Esther  and  Henrietta  Cox,  the  latter  going  with  us 
to  see  Mary,  wife  of  Charles  Dodge.  He  being  busily  engaged  in 
his  hay-field,  we  did  not  see  him.  We  called  on  Maria,  Caroline, 
and  Emma  Carpenter,  daughters  of  Robert  Carpenter,  lately 
deceased.  In  all  of  these  visits  we  endeavored  to  leave  an  en- 
couraging word,  and  it  was  a  pleasure  thus  to  see  so  many  dear 
friends. 

nth.  We  went  with  Joshua  and  Caroline  Washburn  to  Mt. 
Kisco  this  morning,  to  attend  first  the  meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders,  and  then  Chappaqua  Monthly  Meeting.  The  meeting, 
though  not  large,  was  an  interesting,  and  I  trust,  a  profitable  occa- 
sion. At  the  close  a  bountiful  lunch  was  provided,  after  partaking 
of  which  and  spending  a  little  time  in  social  mingling  with  the 
friends  at  the  meeting-house,  we  returned  with  Joshua  to  Chappa- 
qua. 

12th.  Left  Joshua's  this  morning  for  Yorktown  Heights,  where 
we  were  met  by  Theodore  Purdy  and  taken  to  his  home,  and  were 
warmly  welcomed  by  him  and  his  wife,  Sarah.  After  resting  a 
while  we  started  to  attend  the  Amawalk  Executive  Meeting.  This 
meeting  was  nearly  as  large  as  that  of  Chappaqua,  and  was  felt  to 
be  an  instructive  occasion.  We  returned  to  Theodore's  to  dinner, 
where  we  had  the  company  of  our  friends  Amy  Anna  Irish  and 
Josephine  T.  Hallock.  This  afternoon  we  made  several  visits,  first 
going  to  see  our  aged  friend  Jane  Hallock,  now  90  years  of  age, 
who  has  been  confined  to  her  bed  for  several  years.  I  found  she 
knew  me  and  remembered  my  father  and  mother  very  well.  She 
appeared  very  happy  in  spirit  and  contented  with  her  lot.  We 
next  called  on  Ira  G.  and  Louisa  Loder,  she  having  been  received 
into  membership  a  few  years  since.  After  a  pleasant  visit  with 
these  friends  we  went  to  the  home  of  Emily  Underhill,  who  with 
her  brother,  Henry  Carpenter,  of  New  York,  and  her  daughter, 
Susan  Wright,  and  granddaughter,  Laura  Remey,  gave  us  a  cor- 
dial welcome. 

13th.     Spent   most  of  the  day   resting   at   Theodore   Purdy 's. 

17 


258  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Towards  evening  Sarah  H.  Purdy  went  with  us  to  the  old  home 
of  Joseph  Hallock,  now  occupied  by  his  grandson,  David  Irish,  and 
his  wife,  Viola,  meeting  here  our  friends,  Amy  Anna  Irish,  and 
Josephine  T.  Hallock,  and  then  went  to  call  on  William  Carpenter 
and  his  niece,  Louisa  Lewellyn,  who,  though  not  members  are 
friendly  inclined  and  after  a  pleasant  intercourse  we  returned  to 
Purdys'  for  the  night. 

Seventh  month  14.  After  a  light  shower  this  morning  the 
weather  became  clear  for  the  first  time  in  several  days,  and  as  the 
hour  of  meeting  drew  near  we  wended  our  way  to  the  meeting- 
house at  Amawalk,  where  a  large  meeting  for  the  place  assembled. 
As  the  message  given  in  relation  to  the  fundamental  principles  of 
Friends  and  their  adaptation  to  the  needs  of  the  human  family  was 
delivered  very  close  attention  was  given,  and  the  meeting  closed 
under  a  preciously  solemn  feeling,  followed  by  expression  of  much 
satisfaction  from  the  young  for  the  favor.  After  meeting  we  went 
home  with  George  Griffin,  the  son  of  my  old  and  dear  friends 
Daniel  and  Amy  Griffin.  There  we  were  most  kindly  welcomed 
by  his  wife,  Minnie,  and  daughter  Alice,  members  of  the  other 
branch  of  Friends,  or  the  Friends'  Church,  as  they  call  it.  His 
sister,  Emma  Jane  Hallock,  also,  spent  the  afternoon  with  them 
on  the  old  homestead,  very  pleasantly,  as  it  called  up  many  reminis- 
cences of  our  interminglings  in  the  past. 

As  the  evening  hour  approached  we  went  with  them  to  their 
evening  meeting  at  Yorktown,  the  Friends  there  having  kindly 
consented  for  me  to  occupy  the  time  usually  given  to  the  sermon. 
In  this  meeting  the  message  given  was  to  portray  the  ideal  life 
of  the  Christian,  a  large  number  having  gathered  of  all  classes.  It 
was  well  received  and  there  were  many  expressions  from  their 
members  that  they  were  glad  I  had  been  with  them.  It  was  grati- 
fying to  me  to  receive  such  cordial  treatment  from  them  as  it 
insures  the  growth  of  a  better  feeling  between  the  two  branches. 
After  meeting  we  went  lo  the  home  of  Jordan  Frost,  now  88  years 
of  age,  for  the  night. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  259 

15th.  Jordan  and  his  sister-in-law,  Elizabeth  Cocks,  went  with 
us  this  morning  to  call  on  the  family  of  Henry  J.,  son  of  Henry 
Griffin.  We  found  his  wife,  and  son  James  and  wife  at  home,  and 
after  some  pleasant  social  and  religious  conversation  we  started 
to  visit  and  dine  with  Anna  Marshall,  a  sister  of  Henry  J.  Griffin. 
This  was  a  remarkably  picturesque  ride  along  the  south  side  of 
Turkey  Mountain,  then  down  into  the  Croton  Valley,  crossing  into 
it  near  the  celebrated  Croton  dam,  and  then  up  alongside  of  the 
Croton  Lake. 

We  found  a  warm  greeting  in  Anna  Marshall's  home,  and  were 
also  glad  to  meet  our  friend  Leah  Miller  from  Brooklyn.  This 
home  had  been  saddened  by  the  sudden  death  of  her  husband  just 
one  year  previous,  he  having  been  prostrated  in  the  hay  field.  We 
had  a  word  of  comfort  to  leave  her,  and  towards  evening  returned 
to  Jordan  Frost's  for  the  night. 

1 6th.  This  morning  Jordan  took  us  to  Theodore  Purdy's,  who 
was  to  take  us  to  Richard  Weeks'.  As  we  passed  the  home  of 
David  Irish,  whom  we  had  previously  visited,  we  were  met  with 
the  sad  intelligence  that  their  little  baby,  about  three  weeks  old,  had 
just  deceased.  We  found  a  cordial  welcome  in  the  home  of 
Richard  Weeks,  and  his  sister,  Esther  Jane,  his  son-in-law,  Irving 
Locler,  and  niece  Pauline  Maurice,  and  remained  the  rest  of  the 
day  and  night. 

ifth.  This  morning  Richard  Weeks  took  us  to  Purdy's  Station, 
to  the  home  of  Charles  Lindley  and  Emma  Hunt,  where  we  met 
a  cordial  reception,  and  after  dinner  Charles  took  me  over  to 
Peach  Pond,  to  call  on  Clayton  Nichols  and  family,  and  on  Eliza- 
beth, widow  of  Edward  Ryder.  This  is  one  of  the  places  where 
one  or  two  meetings  are  held  in  the  year,  and  as  there  are  but 
few  Friends  here  it  is  impracticable  to  attempt  to  hold  a  meeting 
except  it  be  on  a  First  day;  so  we,  not  being  able  to  reach  it  this 
time,  have  deferred  holding  a  meeting  here  until  later.  We  held  a 
meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  at  Purdy's  Station,  which,  in  con- 
sequence of  it  being  rainy,  or  threatening  to  rain,   was  not  as 


260  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

large  as  had  been  expected,  but  proved  to  be  a  very  satisfactory 
occasion. 

18th.  Rested  this  forenoon,  and  in  the  afternoon  Charles  L 
Hunt  and  wife  took  us  some  twelve  miles  to  Burling  Hallock's, 
who,  with  his  wife  Emma,  and  daughters  Gertrude,  Grace,  and 
Irene,  and  their  boarders,  extended  a  cordial  greeting.  They  had 
arranged  for  a  parlor  meeting  in  the  evening ;  several  were 
present  who  had  never  been  at  a  Friends'  meeting,  and  as  the 
message  delivered  was  upon  the  practical  religion  taught  by  the 
blessed  Jesus,  it  was  listened  to  with  deep  attention,  and  called 
forth  much  expression  of  satisfaction. 

iptJi.  Burling  took  us  this  morning  to  Peekskill,  en  route  to 
Moore's  Mills,  in  Duchess  county,  N.  Y.,  where  we  were  met  by 
our  dear  friend  Alfred  H.  Moore  and  taken  to  his  hospitable  home, 
now  saddened  by  the  prolonged  illness  of  his  wife.  After  dining 
with  him  and  resting  we  went  to  his  sister  Susan  Moore's,  having 
an  enjoyable  visit,  and  in  the  evening  Alfred  came  for  us  and 
took  us  to  James  and  Mary  Barmore's  for  the  night. 

20th.  This  has  been  a  very  enjoyable  day,  though  a  busy  one, 
the  ride  through  the  very  picturesque  scenery  on  our  way  to  see 
two  families  of  Friends  involving  a  ride  of  seventeen  miles  in  the 
fresh,  invigorating  air  from  the  mountains  seen  in  the  distance. 
The  kind,  cordial  welcome  received,  the  pleasant  social  and  re- 
ligious intercourse,  made  it  a  day  we  shall  long  remember.  James 
and  Mary  Barmore  went  with  us  to  Aikin  Skidmore's,  who,  with 
his  wife  Ruth  and  son  Alfred  and  his  wife,  comprise  the  family ; 
they  gave  us  a  warm  welcome,  though  we  were  unannounced. 
After  dinner  we  drove  to  Henry  Alley's,  where  we  found  his  wife 
and  daughters  expecting  us.  Henry  returned  before  we  left,  and 
after  some  conversation  upon  both  social  and  religious  topics  we 
returned  to  James  Barmore's  to  tea,  and  then  went  to  Susan 
Moore's,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  evening. 
The  company  assembled  was  a  very  mixed  one  as  regards  de- 
nominational relations,  most  of  them  summer  boarders  from  in 
and  near  New  York.     The  meeting  seemed  to  be  a  satisfactory 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  261 

one  to  those  assembled,  as  the  message  given  called  them  to  some 
of  the  practical  and  spiritual  teachings  of  the  blessed  Jesus.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  Edward  Barmore,  who,  with  his 
wife  Lucy  and  daughter  Mary,  gave  us  a  warm  welcome,  and  there 
remained  for  the  night. 

Seventh  month  21.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Moore's  Mills  this 
morning.  One  side  of  the  house  was  well  filled,  there  being  a 
number  of  boarders  from  the  city  in  the  neighborhood,  and  several 
of  the  other  branch  of  Friends  were  in  atendance.  They  all 
listened  attentively  while  the  nature,  object,  and  effect  of  religion, 
and  its  great  value,  was  being  presented,  and  a  solemn  covering 
overspread  us,  under  which  we  closed.  We  went  home  again  with 
Edward  and  Lucy  Barmore,  and  daughter,  Mary,  and  we  also  had 
the  company  of  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell. 

After  dinner  Edward  and  Mary  took  us  over  to  Nine  Partners, 
where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  afternoon.  About 
forty  persons  were  present  at  this  meeting  and  it  proved  to  be  a 
season  of  much  satisfaction.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with 
Franklin  C.  and  Caroline  Haight,  where  we  also  found  our  friends 
Henry  and  Amy  Miller  and  their  daughter  Margaret,  from  Ossin- 
ing,  N.  Y.     The  retrospect  of  the  day  was  peaceful. 

22d.  This  morning  Henry  and  Amy  Miller  went  with  us  to 
see  Melissa  Sutton,  at  the  old  homestead  of  Aaron  Sutton,  with 
whom  and  her  niece  and  husband,  Martha  and  Frederick  Clements, 
we  had  an  enjoyable  visit,  returning  to  Franklin  Haight's  by  way 
of  one  of  the  elegantly  fitted-up  residences  which  adorn  this  neigh- 
borhood, and  calling  on  Mary  Birdsall,  who  lives  near  Franklin's. 
After  dinner  we  drove  to  Millbrook  to  visit  Sarah  Sweet,  and 
Henry  and  Mary  Carpenter,  then  to  call  on  Susan  Merritt,  and 
lastly  on  Mary  Haviland  and  her  sister  Catharine  and  their  niece. 
In  each  of  these  calls  we  had  considerable  of  both  social  and 
religious  converse.  We  then  drove  through  the  beautiful  and 
highly  cultivated  grounds  of  a  gentleman  named  Dietrich,  which 
exceeded  in  its  beauty  of  arangements,  the  mass  of  flowers  in 


262  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

bloom,  the  magnificent  Dutch  garden  with  fruit  trees  trained  to  the 
wall,  anything  we  had  ever  seen.  After  taking  in  their  daughter 
Anna  McCord,  from  New  York,  we  returned  to  Franklin's  for  the 
night,  just  escaping  a  heavy  thunder  storm,  as  we  had  done  the 
night  before,  in  the  early  evening. 

23d.  Franklin  and  Caroline  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
William  and  Henrietta  Bedell's,  at  Clinton  Corners,  where  we 
spent  the  rest  of  the  day  in  social  mingling,  they  being  friends 
with  whom  we  have  long  been  closely  bound.  In  the  evening  we 
went  with  them  to  the  meeting-house  of  the  other  branch  of 
Friends,  to  an  entertainment  for  the  benefit  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U., 
which  we  enjoyed. 

24th.  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell  took  us  this  morning  to 
the  home  of  George  S.  and  Anna  Hicks,  with  whom  lives  their 
aged  father,  Hewlitt  Hicks,  now  about  86  years  old.  We  soon 
found  we  had  many  mutual  acquaintances,  among  both  the  living 
and  those  who  have  passed  away,  and  in  recalling  our  memories 
of  these,  as  well  as  in  noting  their  example,  opportunity  was 
offered  for  some  suggestions.  In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  see 
Walter  D.  and  Ann  Eliza  Hicks,  and  their  daughter,  Clara,  and 
here  too  our  visit  was  much  enjoyed.  We  returned  to  Bedell's 
for  the  night. 

25th.  This  morning  a  telegram  came  notifying  me  of  the 
funeral  of  Eliza  Macy,  widow  of  William  H.  Macy,  of  New 
York,  and  having  no  appointments  to  prevent,  I  felt  it  would  be 
right  to  go.  Owing  to  the  train  being  behind  time  I  was  a  little 
late  in  arriving  at  the  house,  but  was  there  in  time  to  take  some 
part  in  the  services,  which  seemed  to  be  appreciated.  Some  years 
ago  we  homed  with  them  during  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  New 
York,  and  became  much  attached  to  them.  The  funeral  occasion 
was  impressive,  as  her  life  and  example  could  be  presented  as  an 
incentive  to  follow.     I  returned  to  Clinton  Corners  in  the  evening. 

26th.  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell  went  with  us  this  morning 
to  an  appointed  meeting  at  Crum  Elbow.  No  regular  meeting  is 
now  held  at  this  place,  but  about  sixty  gathered,  and  gave  close 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  263 

attention  to  the  message  delivered,  in  which  the  work  of  regenera- 
tion was  pictured.  After  meeting'  we  went  home  with  Ethan 
Browning,  now  in  his  86th  year,  and  with  faculties  well  preserved. 
Our  acquaintance  is  of  long  standing,  and  as  most  of  his  children 
were  also  home  for  this  occasion,  we  much  enjoyed  the  reunion. 
In  the  afternoon  I  first  called  on  Egbert  Doty,  an  old  friend  of  my 
boyhood  days,  whose  mother  was  a  member.  I  found  him  much 
broken  in  health,  but  he  readily  recognized  me  and  seemed  pleased 
to  see  me  once  more.  We  then  went  to  the  home  of  his  brother 
Joseph  and  Augusta  Doty,  where  we  met  Thomas  and  Mary 
Stringham  and  passed  the  afternoon  amid  old  associations  and  in 
pleasant  converse.  These  visits  among  the  associates  of  my  child- 
hood, with  their  warm  and  cordial  welcome,  touch  a  tender  chord 
in  my  heart,  and  call  out  a  deep  feeling  of  thankfulness  for  the 
care  and  direction  of  my  Heavenly  Father  in  leading  me  into  the 
field  of  service  for  him  in  this  line  of  the  ministry. 

27th.  Our  friends  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell  took  us  this 
morning  to  Pleasant  Valley,  to  visit  a  cousin  of  mine,  Naomi  J. 
Eighmie,  whose  father  was  a  member.  We  dined  here,  as  she 
lives  with  her  daughter  and  husband,  who,  while  not  members, 
are  yet  in  close  sympathy  with  friendly  views.  In  the  afternoon 
we  had  a  meeting,  by  appointment,  in  the  old  meeting-house  in 
the  village  of  Pleasant  Valley.  No  regular  meeting  has  been 
held  here  for  several  years,  and  but  few  appointed  ones.  Though 
in  some  respects  an  unfavorable  afternoon,  between  forty  and 
fifty  assembled,  and  as  I  was  led  to  unfold  the  duties  of  a  Christian 
life  a  sweet  solemnity  gathered  over  us,  and  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting  expression  was  made  of  satisfaction  at  being  once  more 
able  to  attend  a  Friends'  meeting.  After  meeting  we  went  to  the 
home  of  Mary  Ann  Tompkins,  and  her  son  G.  Jay  Tompkins,  for 
tea,  having  some  pleasant  conversation  on  secular  and  religious 
topics,  and  then  returned  with  our  friends  for  the  night,  feeling 
that  the  day  had  been  well  occupied. 

Seventh  month  28.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Clinton  Corners 
this  morninsr.     Our  friends  of  the  other  branch  discontinued  their 


264  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

meeting'  for  the  day,  and  all  came  to  our  meeting-,  making  a  large 
one  for  a  country  place.  As  the  meeting  settled  a  sweet  feeling  of 
unity  seemed  to  overspread  us,  which  continued  unbroken  to  the 
close.  The  testimony  given  was  in  explanation  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  inner  light  and  its  influences,  when  obeyed,  upon  the  every- 
day life.  The  warmth  of  the  greeting  which  was  given  at  the 
close  of  the  meeting  by  all  classes  evidenced  that  the  message  had 
touched  a  corresponding  feeding  in  the  hearts  of  the  listeners. 
After  meeting  we  returned  to  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell's, 
where  several  of  my  acquaintances  of  long  standing  came,  and  in 
our  intermingling  the  old  love  for  one  another  was  deepened. 

Toward  evening  we  took  the  cars  en  route  for  Poughkeepsie, 
the  place  of  my  birth,  where  we  had  appointed  a  meeting  for  the 
evening.  We  were  met  at  the  train  by  our  kind  friend,  Jacob  Cor- 
lies,  and  escorted  to  his  hospitable  home,  where  we  were  most  cor- 
dially welcomed  by  his  wife,  Edith  W.,  and  children,  Walter  and 
Arthur  and  Elizabeth  Lockwood.  As  the  time  of  meeting  came 
we  wended  our  way  to  their  beautiful  meeting-house,  and  soon  be- 
tween forty  and  fifty  gathered,  a  much  larger  number  than  we  had 
expected,  for  this  is  one  of  the  small  meetings.  As  the  testimony 
relating  to  the  views  of  Friends  regarding  salvation  was  given  it 
appeared  to  meet  a  cordial  response.  A  minister  of  the  other 
branch  who  was  present,  and  who  gave  us  a  short  but  pertinent 
testimony,  said  to  me  at  the  close,  "  I  have  enjoyed  this  meeting, 
and  have  been  deeply  interested  by  thy  remarks."  We  returned 
to  the  Codies'  for  the  night,  feeling  that  for  us  the  day  had  been 
unusually  full  of  blessings. 

29th.  We  started  out,  with  Edith  Corlies  as  a  guide,  to  make 
some  calls  upon  some  of  my  old  acquaintances  and  relations,  going 
first  to  the  home  of  three  sisters,  Gelina,  Lucretia,  and  Evelyn, 
daughters  of  Benjamin  Chase,  who  formerly  lived  near  us  while 
our  home  was  in  Mendon,  many  years  ago.  The  eldest,  Gelina, 
now  a  widow,  is  entirely  helpless,  from  a  stiffening  of  the  limbs 
and  joints.  Lucretia,  also  a  widow,  and  Evelyn,  unmarried,  were 
all  teachers  in  their  early  life.     I  had  lost  sight  of  them  for  over 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  265 

thirty  years  and  our  reunion  was  most  enjoyable.  The  afflicted 
sister,  whose  mind  is  clear,  seemed  particularly  to  enjoy  it.  We 
next  called  on  Anna  Cooley  and  her  daughter,  Jennie,  wife  and 
daughter  of  Charles  Cooley,  a  first  cousin  of  my  wife  Judith.  The 
women  are  members  of  the  other  branch,  but  he  of  ours.  We 
much  enjoyed  this  call.  We  then  went  to  see  Mary  Flagler  (nee 
Doty),  another  of  the  schoolmates  of  my  early  life.  We  found 
her  in  feeble  health,  but  she  greeted  us  with  a  warm  welcome. 
We  then  returned  with  Edith  to  dine.  After  dinner  we  visited 
Mary  Cooley,  another  cousin,  remaining  until  train  time,  when  we 
returned  to  Clinton  Corners.  We  took  the  train  in  the  midst  of  a 
terrific  thunder  storm,  but  arrived  at  our  destination  safely.  After 
resting  a  while  we  repaired  to  the  Friends'  Church,  where  I  was 
to  deliver  an  address  on  temperance.  The  unfavorable  weather 
prevented  a  large  attendance,  but  we  had  a  satisfactory  meeting. 

30th.  We  occupied  the  day  in  visiting,  first  at  Edward  and 
Charlotte  Young's ;  he  having  been  paralyzed  a  few  months  ago, 
is  unable  to  talk  much.  We  then  went  to  Thomas  and  Mary 
Stringham's  to  dinner,  and  after  dinner  spent  a  little  time  in  her 
room  with  their  aged  mother  now  past  ninety.  From  there  went 
to  Jonathan  Sheldon's,  whose  wife,  Mary  H.,  is  an  invalid,  with 
whom  and  their  son-in-law  and  daughter,  James  and  Elma  Brown- 
ing, we  remained  to  tea.  We  felt  at  the  close  of  the  day,  as  we 
returned  to  Bedell's,  that  it  had  been  profitably  spent,  and  that  a 
little  sunshine  had  been  carried  to  these  shut-ins,  as  well  as  to  those 
having  the  care  of  the  homes. 

31st.  We  left  Clinton  Corners  this  morning  in  company  with 
William  and  Henrietta  Bedell  for  Ghent,  and  were  met  at  Chatham 
by  William  H.  Angell  and  taken  to  his  home,  where  we  found  a 
cordial  reception  from  his  sister  Amelia  and  brother  Augustus. 
After  dining  we  wended  our  way  to  the  meeting-house  near  by, 
where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  afternoon,  no  regular 
meeting  being  held  here.  Soon  about  twenty  gathered,  to  whom 
the  spoken  word  appeared  to  give  much  satisfaction.  After  meet- 
ing we  went  home  with  William  W.  Angell,  and  were  entertained 


266  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

by  him  and  his  daughters,  Minnie  and  Elizabeth,  for  the  night. 
This  visit  was  a  very  agreeable  one  to  us. 

Eighth  moil tli  ist.  We  left  Ghent  this  morning,  William  and 
Henrietta  with  us,  for  Rayville,  and  were  met  by  George  Reynolds 
and  taken  to  his  hospitable  home  to  be  most  cordially  greeted  by 
his  wife,  Mary.  A  meeting  had  been  appointed  here  for  the  morn- 
ing, there  being  no  regular  meeting  held  and  but  few  Friends. 
But  although  a  busy  season  with  the  farmers,  about  forty  assem- 
bled, and  as  the  message  from  the  practical  teachings  of  Jesus 
regarding  our  duties  in  this  life  was  presented,  it  met  the  witness 
in  many  hearts,  as  was  evidenced  in  the  expressions  of  thankful- 
ness of  the  opportunity  they  had  had.  We  returned  to  George 
and  Mary  Reynolds's  to  dine,  and  in  the  evening  paid  a  visit  to 
John  and  Charlotte  Finch,  near  by,  thus  closing  the  day  with  the 
feeling  that  we  had  been  in  our  proper  place. 

2d.  We  made  a  visit  this  morning  at  Lydia  Green's,  a  sister  of 
Mary  Reynolds,  who,  with  her  daughter,  Amelia  Sheppard,  and 
granddaughter,  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  In  the  afternoon  I 
called  on  Lucy  Ray  and  her  daughter,  and  then  George  Reynolds 
took  us,  with  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell,  to  Jonathan  Powell's. 
They  returned  in  the  evening,  but  we  remained  over  night  and 
had  an  excellent  visit  with  him  and  his  daughter  Anna. 

3d.  Jonathan  took  us  to  Chatham  Centre  this  morning  to  take 
the  train  for  Albany,  where  we  went  to  the  home  of  Mary  and 
Mary  E.  Davis  for  a  while  After  dinner  we  took  a  stroll  through 
the  beautiful  building  in  which  the  legislature  of  the  State  of  New 
York  transacts  its  business,  then  took  train  for  Granville,  N.  Y., 
where  we  were  kindly  met  by  Henry  Dillingham  and  were  soon  in 
his  hospitable  home,  with  a  cordial  greeting  from  him  and  his  wife 
Lillys. 

Eighth  montJi  /.  We  had  two  meetings  at  Granville  to-day, 
both  in  the  Friends'  meeting-house,  which  were  well  attended.  In 
the  morning  meeting  the  testimony  which  seemed  to  be  required 
was  to  show  that  the  basal  principle  of  the  Friends  includes  all 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  267 

that  is  true  in  religion,  and  is  being'  more  fully  acknowledged  now 
than  ever  before,  and  that  it  will  meet  the  needs  of  the  human 
family  in  the  present  time,  and  promote  the  growth  of  all  true 
spiritual  life  and  knowledge,  and  preserve  from  every  form  of ' 
evil.  It  met,  I  believe,  a  cordial  response  in  many  hearts  not  in 
membership  with  us,  as  was  evidenced  from  the  expressions  which 
reached  me.  In  the  afternoon  meeting  the  message  given  was  to 
show  another  picture  of  the  practical  teachings  of  Jesus,  as  pre- 
sented in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Both  meetings  closed  under 
a  sweet  and  solemn  covering.  We  dined  with  Rhoda  Barker,  in 
company  with  Hannah  Warren,  and  spent  the  evening  and  night 
at  Henry  Dillingham's. 

$th.  Henry  and  Lillys  Dillingham  took  us  this  morning  to  one 
of  the  slate  quarries  of  which  there  are  a  number  near  here,  and 
then,  after  an  enjoyable  ride,  mostly  in  the  State  of  Vermont,  to 
Lydia  Dillingham's  to  dinner,  where  a  number  of  friends  had  been 
invited  to  meet  us,  and  with  whom  we  had  a  pleasant  social  time. 
After  dinner  we  went  with  them  and  their  daughter  Lydia  J. 
Mosher  to  the  cottage  of  the  latter  on  the  banks  of  Lake  St. 
Catharine,  a  pretty  sheet  of  water  nestling  close  to  the  foot  of  the 
mountains.  We  returned  to  tea  with  Stacy  and  Jennie  Potter. 
At  this  home  several  had  been  invited  in  to  meet  us,  and  it  seemed 
to  be  a  source  of  satisfaction  to  all  that  we  could  thus  gather 
together. 

6th.  Henry  and  Lillys  went  with  us  this  morning  to  visit  their 
daughter  Lemoyne  and  her  husband,  G.  Myron  Allen,  stopping  on 
our  way  at  the  slate  works,  where  the  stone  is  sawed,  planed,  var- 
nished and  polished  for  different  purposes,  which  was  very  inter- 
esting to  us.  After  a  good  visit  in  this  family  we  returned  to 
Granville  in  time  to  take  the  train  for  Johnsonville,  where  we 
were  kindly  met  by  Joseph  Lawton  and  taken  to  his  home  in 
Pittstown,  being  there  cordially  welcomed  by  him  and  his  wife 
Abigail.  The  weather  had  been  pleasant  until  about  the  time  we 
left  Granville,  when  a  light  rain  set  in,  which  continued  until  we 
reached  our  destination  and  through  most  of  the  night. 


268  Autobiography  of  John  j.  Cornell 

yth.  Awoke  this  morning  to  find  it  raining'  heavily,  but  before 
meeting  time  it  cleared.  About  forty-five  attended  the  meeting, 
and  as  another  testimony,  based  upon  the  teachings  and  life  of 
Jesus,  was  given,  it  seemed  to  touch  many  hearts.  We  returned 
to  Joseph  Lawton's  to  dinner  and  remained  until  evening,  when 
he  took  us  to  Pittstown  Village,  where  a  meeting  had  been  ap- 
pointed in  the  Methodist  house.  This  meeting  was  largely  at- 
tended, and  by  many  young  people,  to  whom  I  was  led  to  open 
the  duties  of  life  which  are  demanded  of  us  in  the  fulfillment  of 
the  commandment  to  love  one  another.  A  deep  solemnity  gathered 
over  the  meeting  as  I  proceeded  and  remained  with  us  until  the 
close.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Jonathan  Norton,  who 
with  his  wife  Charlotte  gave  us  a  cordial  reception. 

8th.  A  bright  morning  greeted  us  on  arising,  and  soon  after 
breakfast  Jonathan  took  us  to  the  home  of  his  brother,  Isaac  Nor- 
ton, and  we  had  a  pleasant  call  on  him,  his  wife,  Harriet,  and  his 
stepmother,  who  is  now  in  feeble  health.  He  then  took  us  to  John- 
sonville,  where  we  were  met  by  Butler  M.  Hoag,  taken  to  his 
home,  and  warmly  welcomed  by  his  wife  Elizabeth,  his  father, 
Isaac  and  sister  Phebe. 

A  meeting  had  been  appointed  in  the  South  Easton  meeting- 
house in  the  afternoon,  at  which  between  forty  and  fifty  gathered, 
and  as  the  message  given, -calling  their  attention  to  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  in  answer  to  the  inquiry,  "  What  shall  I  do  to  inherit 
eternal  life?"  seemed  to  touch  a  responsive  chord,  we  closed 
under  a  comfortable  covering.  Butler  then  took  us  to  call  on  his 
aunt  Lydia  Skiff",  and  after  a  pleasant  social  visit  we  returned  with 
him  to  his  home  for  the  night. 

pt]i.  Isaac  Norton  and  daughter  Phebe  took  us  this  morning 
first  to  call  on  Mary  Davis  and  her  nieces,  Chloe  Sisson  and  Emily 
Peckham,  and  then  to  visit  George  and  Lucy  Allen,  and  his  mother 
Mary  Phillips,  both  of  which  calls  were  very  enjoyable,  and  in 
which  a  word  of  cheer  was  left.  We  then  went  to  John  Pratt's, 
where  we  dined  with  him  and  his  son  Frank  and  wife  Ethel.  We 
had  a  meeting  at  North  Easton  this  afternoon  at  which  there  were 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  269 

between  fifty  and  sixty  present.  We  went  home  with  Job  and 
Emeline  Wilbur,  where  we  found  another  cordial  greeting. 
After  tea  we  went  to  visit  Alonzo  and  Sarah  Briggs,  and  then 
returned  to  Job  Wilbur's  for  the  night  with  the  feeling  that  the 
day  had  been  profitably  spent. 

10th.  We  spent  this  morning  in  calling  on  Clara  Ensign,  who 
though  not  a  member  is  quite  a  steady  attendant  of  the  meeting 
here  with  her  husband  and  their  four  children.  We  then  called  on 
Charles  and  Mary  Wilbur  and  their  family — he  is  a  son  of  Job  H. 
and  Emeline  Wilbur — returning  to  Job's  for  dinner.  In  the  after- 
noon, Eliza,  feeling  the  need  of  rest,  remained  at  Job's  while  he 
and  I  started  out  to  make  several  visits,  first  at  Smith  and  Phebe 
Thomas',  then  on  George  Wilbur  and  his  daughter  Lydia,  then 
upon  Wilbur  and  Patience  Fryer,  and  lastly  on  Jane  Wilbur  and 
her  daughter  Phebe.  At  all  of  these  places  our  visit  seemed  to 
be  much  appreciated  and  we  trust  Ave  left  at  each  place  some  share 
of  encouragement. 

Eighth  month  11.  Job  H  Wilbur  took  us  in  his  carriage  this 
morning  en  route  for  Saratoga  where  a  meeting  had  been  ap- 
pointed in  the  old  meeting-house.  It  was  a  beautiful  morning 
and  the  ride  down  into  the  valley  of  the  Hudson  river,  which  we 
crossed  on  a  flat  boat  used  as  the  ferry,  was  delightful,  as  the 
scenery  from  both  sides  of  the  river  is  simply  grand.  Contrary  to 
our  expectations  quite  a  large  meeting  gathered,  nearly  filling  the 
floor  of  the  house.  Close  attention  was  given  to  the  testimony 
delivered  and  many  expressions  of  satisfaction  were  received. 
After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Melvin  Thomas  for  a  lunch, 
soon  after  which  Job  took  us  to  Wilbur's  Basin  to  take  the  trolley 
cars  for  Albany.  We  were  met  here  by  our  friends,  Benjamin 
Carhart,  from  Albany,  and  Henry  Colvin,  from  Troy,  who  were 
an  efficient  and  agreeable  escort.  This  trolley  ride  along  the  bank 
of  the  Hudson  was  very  enjoyable.  Our  friends  Mary  and  Mary 
E.  Davis  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome  in  their  hospitable  home.  A 
meeting  had  been  appointed  here  for  the  evening,  which  was  well 


270  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

attended  by  a  thoughtful  audience,  to  whom  I  was  led  to  explain 
our  basal  principle  and  its  application  to  human  needs.  The 
testimony  appeared  to  meet  the  witness  in  many  hearts  and  warm 
responses  greeted  us  as  the  meeting  closed.  We  returned  to  the 
Davis'  for  the  night  with  the  feeling  that  while  the  day  had  been 
closely  occupied  the  retrospect  brought  a  sense  of  sweet  peace. 

1 2th.  We  concluded  to  turn  aside  from  our  regular  work  for 
a  few  days,  to  make  some  visits  in  a  social  way  upon  some 
aged  relatives ;  so  this  afternoon  we  took  the  train  from  Albany 
to  Lockport,  where  my  step-mother,  Phebe  W.  Cornell,  now 
lives,'  who  is  in  her  98th  year,  arriving  there  in  the  early  evening. 

ijth.  We  visited  with  mother  and  the  niece  with  whom  she 
lives  during  the  morning.  We  found  her  feeble  in  body  and  very 
forgetful  in  mind,  but  very  glad  to  see  us.  In  the  afternoon  we 
went  to  Buffalo  to  take  a  cursory  glance  at  the  Pan-American  Ex- 
position, staying  until  the  evening  to  see  the  illumination  by  the 
electric  lights.  This  was  beyond  my  powers  of  description  for  its 
magnitude  and  beauty.  It  seemed  as  though  we  were  in  wonder- 
land for  a  certainty.  We  subsequently  learned  there  were  three 
hundred  thousand  incandescent  lights  arranged  in  a  most  beautiful 
and  artistic  order.  This  alone  amply  repaid  us  for  our  visit.  We 
returned  to  Lockport  in  good  time  for  our  night's  rest,  which  we 
really  needed. 

14th.  Spent  the  morning  with  mother  and  in  the  afternoon 
came  to  Mendon,  our  dear  friend,  Jonathan  D.  Noxon,  meeting  us 
at  Rochester  Junction,  and  taking  us  to  his  hospitable  home,  where 
the  cordial  welcome  extended  by  him  and  his  wife  Phebe  Jane,  was 
gratifying  to  us.  We  are  to  sojourn  with  them  for  a  few  days, 
while  we  call  on  some  relatives  and  friends  in  the  neighborhood. 

13th.  Spent  the  day  in  visiting  my  brother-in-law,  James  Rus- 
sell, now  in  his  83d  year,  whom  we  found  in  feeble  health.  In 
Twelfth  month  last  the  companion  with  whom  he  had  lived  har- 
moniously for  nearly  sixty-one  years,  was  removed  by  death.  This 
loss  and  the  severe  heat   of  the  present  summer,  has  seriously 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  271 

affected  him ;  our  work  here  was  to  endeavor  to  cheer  and  up- 
lift him. 

16th.  Went  to  my  cousin  Albert  A.  Lord's  for  dinner  to-day, 
and  in  the  afternoon  called  on  Charlotte  W.  Cox  and  her  son 
William  W.  Cox.  In  this  home  sorrow  has  entered  and  removed 
the  wife  of  less  than  a  year,  which  enlisted  our  sympathy.  We 
then  returned  to  Jonathan  D.  Noxon's  for  the  night. 

i/tli.  We  have  passed  this  day  in  resting-  and  visiting  with 
several  friends  whom  Jonathan  and  Phebe  Jane  Noxon  had  in- 
vited to  meet  us  in  their  hospitable  home. 

Eighth  month  18.  After  a  morning  visit  with  our  friends  Jona- 
than D.  and  Phebe  Jane  Noxon,  in  which  we  had  a  free  inter- 
change of  views  on  spiritual  matters,  we  wended  our  way  to  the 
meeting-house  in  Mendon,  where  I  had  worshipped  for  so  many 
years,  and  in  which  so  many  lessons  of  deep  instruction  had  been 
received,  both  orally  and  mentally.  Many  precious  memories 
were  recalled  as  the  meeting  gathered,  composed  this  time  of  the 
neighbors  belonging  to  different  denominations  and  some  making- 
no  special  profession.  They  gave  close  attention  to  the  message 
given,  which  related  to  the  practical  nature  of  true  religion  and  its 
priceless  value  in  aiding  us  to  meet  the  vicissitudes  of  this  life  as 
well  as  to  properly  fit  us  for  the  joys  of  the  life  to  come.  A  deep 
solemnity  overspread  the  meeting,  under  which  it  closed,  and  the 
warm  social  greetings  which  followed  were  very  grateful  to  my 
feelings,  coming  from  those  among  whom  we  had  lived  for  so 
many  years. 

After  meeting  we  returned  with  our  friends  to  dine,  and  in  the 
afternoon  visited  my  only  living  uncle  and  his  family.  He  is  now 
in  his  91st  year,  and  though  enfeebled  in  body  retains  his  facul- 
ties remarkably  well.  We  passed  the  afternoon  in  a  pleasant 
conversation,  which  T  trust  was  also  a  profitable  one. 

TQth.  This  morning  we  spent  quietly  resting  in  the  home  of 
our  friends,  and  in  the  afternoon  they  took  us  to  Honeoye  Falls  to 
call  on  some  of  our  friends  and  acquaintances  residing  there,  going 


272  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

first  to  see  Anna  Hull  and  her  daughter,  Medora  Russell.  Then 
we  called  on  William  and  Mary  Zavitz,  and  found  there  his 
brother  Webster  Zavitz  and  his  wife  Sarah,  from  Coldstream, 
Ontario.  Then  we  made  a  short  call  on  Helen  Holdridge,  when 
the  clouds  began  to  gather  so  thickly  we  had  to  defer  making  two 
other  calls,  and  drove  directly  to  the  home  of  Martin  Davis  and 
his  sister  Olive,  who  are  very  dear  friends  of  ours.  We  stayed 
k)  tea  and  into  the  evening,  returning  to  Jonathan  Noxon's  for  the 
night. 

20th.  We  left  Mendon  this  morning  for  Syracuse  to  visit  a 
niece  and  great  niece  of  my  first  wife  Judith,  and  remained  over 
night  with  them. 

21st.  We  left  Syracuse  this  morning  and  came  to  Albany  to  the 
home  of  Mary  Davis,  where,  as  ever,  the  warm  welcome  awaited 
us,  and  remained  with  them  for  the  night. 

22d.  We  left  Albany  this  morning  by  steamboat  for  New  Balti- 
more to  visit  Sarah,  widow  of  Jacob  B.  Gurney.  We  were  met  at 
the  landing  by  her  granddaughter  and  escorted  to  their  home,  and 
with  them  passed  the  day  until  toward  evening,  very  pleasantly 
and  enjoyably.  Toward  evening  we  took  the  boat  for  Hud- 
son, and  were  soon  in  the  home  of  our  near  friend  Sarah  A.  Macy, 
who  with  her  niece,  Sarah  Browning,  and  her  husband,  Noah, 
gave  us  a  very  cordial  welcome,  and  with  whom  we  remained  for 
the  night. 

23d.  A  warm,  sultry  day  with  two  thunder  showers,  but  we 
were  quietly  resting  and  being  entertained  in  the  home  of  our 
friend  Sarah  A.  Macy  and  family,  and  enjoyed  the  reunion  very 
much  ;  it  was  only  marred  by  the  illness  of  Sarah,  from  the  effects 
of  a  heavy  cold,  which  obliged  her  to  retire  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  afternoon.  Toward  night  Louisa  Clough,  a  grand-daughter  of 
George  Macy,  came  to  see  us,  and  after  tea  escorted  us  to  the  home 
of  Harriet  Payne,  where  in  company  with  her  and  two  of  her 
children  we  had  a  satisfactory  visit. 

24th.  Sarah  some  better  this  morning ;  the  weather  still  warm 
and  sultry,  and  we  are  expecting  to  leave  in  the  afternoon  for  John 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  273 

U.  Rushmore's,  at  Oak  Hill,  Greene  county,  and  to  be  at  Potter's 
Hollow  at  meeting-  to-morrow. 

Eighth  month  24.  We  left  Hudson  this  afternoon  in  a  small 
steamer  for  Catskill,  then  went  by  Catskill  Railroad  to  Cairo,  and 
from  Cairo  twelve  miles  by  stage  to  Oak  Hill,  the  home  of  John  U. 
Rushmore  and  his  wife  Sarah,  and  where  we  met  their  daughter, 
Jane  P.  Rushmore.  The  afternoon  was  very  rainy  and  this  pre- 
cluded any  outlook  over  this  picturesque  country.  We  found  a 
cordial  reception  in  the  home  of  these  dear  friends. 

25th.  This  morning  opened  fair,  with  a  pleasant  temperature, 
and  about  9  o'clock  we  started  to  attend  a  meeting  at  Potter's  Hol- 
low, near  the  home  where  Israel  Drake  formerly  lived.  The  out- 
look from  our  road  looking  southward  across  the  valley  at  the 
northern  foot  of  the  Catskill  mountains  was  grand,  and  much 
enjoyed  by  us.  On  reaching  the  meeting-house,  now  used  as  a 
union  house,  a  large  number  gathered,  nearly  filling  it,  and  as  the 
ideal  of  a  practical  Christian  life  was  presented  and  described 
it  seemed  to  meet  the  witness  in  many  hearts.  After  meeting  we 
went  home  with  John  D.  and  Phebe  Frost,  who  with  their  son, 
Sheldon  J.  Frost,  and  their  married  daughter,  who  lives  in  the 
home  with  them,  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  After  dinner  and  a 
pleasant  social  visit  we  called  on  John's  sisters,  Nancy  Frost 
and  Matilda  Haight,  and  then  returned  to  Oak  Hill.  In  the  even- 
ing we  had  an  appointed  meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  in  Oak 
Hill,  which  John  Rushmore  said  was  the  first  Friends'  meeting 
held  in  the  place  since  Stephen  Treadwell  held  one  about  sixty-five 
years  ago.  This  meeting  was  largely  attended  by  all  classes  in  the 
village,  and  proved  to  be  a  satisfactory  season,  if  I  may  judge 
from  greetings  given  at  its  close.  This  closed  this  day's  labors 
and  we  retired  with  the  consciousness  of  having  endeavored  to 
faithfully  perform  the  service  required. 

26th.  We  left  Oak  Hill  this  morning  under  the  charge  of  Jane 
P.  Rushmore,  and  wended  our  way  to  Cairo,  the  railroad  station, 
enjoying  the  beautiful  scenery,  as  well  as  the  social  intercourse, 

18 


274  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  drinking  in  the  pure  mountain  air.  We  left  Cairo  by  railroad 
to  Catskill,  and  there  took  the  Day  Line  of  steamers  to  Albany. 
This  sail  up  the  Hudson  was  very  enjoyable  ;  we  arrived  in  Albany 
about  6.30.  and  were  soon  again  in  the  hospitable  home  of  Mary 
Davis,  quite  wearied,  but  otherwise  in  good  health. 

27th.  After  resting  this  morning  we  went  out  to  the  home  of 
Eliza,  Mary,  and  Maria  Cary,  daughters  of  the  late  Joseph  Cary, 
and  after  dining  with  them  Josephine  Adams  came  for  us  and  took 
us  to  the  home  of  herself,  her  sister,  Elizabeth,  and  their  brother 
James,  where  we  remained  the  rest  of  the  afternoon.  James  is  a 
sufferer  from  creeping  paralysis,  which  prevents  him  from  attend- 
ing to  any  business.  The  cheerful  devotion  of  these  sisters  was 
touching  to  witness ;  our  visit  with  them  could  only  incidentally 
encourage  and  strengthen  them.  Maria  Cary  was  with  us  here, 
and  in  the  early  evening  we  returned  to  the  hospitable  home  of  the 
Cary  sisters,  where  our  visit  was  very  enjoyable,  calling  up  the 
memories  of  the  past  association  with  their  father  and  mother  and 
others  of  their  relatives  who  were  among  the  dear  friends  of  my 
early  days. 

28tJi.  This  morning  we  went  to  Cary  Rushmore's,  a  brother  of 
John  U.,  not  far  away,  and  stayed  with  his  family,  composed  of 
his  daughter,  Florence,  and  her  husband  Hanafred  Wanzer,  and 
their  two  children  William  and  Henrietta,  and  his  sister-in-law 
Mary  Carpenter.  This  association  too  called  up  many  memories, 
and  the  time  passed  pleasantly  until  we  had  to  leave  to  make 
some  visits  in  Albany.  We  went  first  to  the  home  of  Marvin  Tan- 
ner and  wife,  who  have  recently  been  received  into  the  Society. 
They  appeared  glad  to  see  us  and  we  had  a  word  of  cheer  to  leave 
with  them  ;  then  went  to  Mary  Davis'  to  tea.  After  tea  Mary  E. 
Davis  went  with  us  to  call  on  Samuel  Brudt,  who  had  also  been 
recently  received  into  membership.  We  also  called  on  Julia  Hoag, 
a  relative  by  marriage  of  my  step-mother,  and  one  whom  I  had 
known  for  many  years. 

29th.  We  left  Albany  this  morning  and  went  to  Saratoga 
Springs  to  visit,  first,  Eliza  Ann  Morey,  a  niece  of  Sarah  Hunt  and 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  275 

a  cousin  to  Mary  Davis,  and  found  in  her  hospitable  home  a  cordial 
welcome.  After  dinner  Ida  Smith,  a  daughter  of  William  and 
Caroline  Smith  (the  latter  another  niece  of  Sarah  Hunt),  came 
for  us  and  took  us  in  a  carriage  to  see  some  of  the  springs  and 
other  interesting  places  in  and  around  Saratoga,  returning  with 
us  to  her  home,  where  we  had  an  interesting  visit  with  her  father 
and  sister  Harriet.  Their  mother,  who  deceased  a  few  years  since, 
was  one  of  my  associates  in  our  young  life  and  an  intimate  friend 
of  my  sister  Sarah  Ann  and  my  wife  Judith.  It  gave  us  much 
pleasure  to  thus  visit  with  her  children.  E.  A.  Morey  came  to  tea 
with  us.  We  returned  to  Albany  in  the  evening,  after  some  deten- 
tion, our  train  being  late,  and  were  again  welcomed  in  the  home 
of  Mary  Davis. 

30th.  We  left  Albany  this  morning  for  Quaker  Street,  to  at- 
tend Duanesburg  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  were  met  at  Delaware, 
the  railroad  station  near  by,  by  Mary  Jane  Hoag,  and  taken  to  her 
hospitable  home,  where  this  has  been  penned,  and  where  we  are 
this  afternoon  quietly  resting  as  a  preparation  for  further  service. 

31st.  Yesterday  afternoon  was  so  rainy  that  it  prevented  us 
from  making  any  visits  and,  this  morning  it  continued 
threatening,  so  we  remained  quietly  at  Mary  Jane  Hoag's 
until  the  time  for  the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  in  the 
afternoon.  At  this  meeting  I  left  a  word  of  encouragement, 
in  which  they  were  counseled  not  to  dwell  too  much  upon  the 
darker  side  either  of  their  secular  or  religious  life,  but  to  more 
devotedly  trust  the  guidance  of  the  Father,  do  each  day's  work 
well,  and  leave  the  rest  to  his  care.  After  meeting  we  called,  in 
company  with  M.  J.  Hoag,  on  Edgar  and  Mary  Tolles,and  then  on 
Mercy  Quinby  and  her  sister  Emily  Tripp,  both  of  which  visits 
were  very  satisfactory  to  us  and  appeared  so  to  them. 

We  then  returned  with  M.  J.  Hoag  for  the  night  and  had  the 
company  of  William  and  Henrietta  Bedell,  and  his  sister,  Mary 
Smith,  during  the  evening. 

Ninth  month  1.  The  weather  was  still  threatening,  with  light 
rain,  this  morning,  but  at  the  hour  of  meeting  the  house  was  nearly 


276  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

filled.  The  Christian  congregation  there,  withholding  their  usual 
morning  meeting,  came  to  meet  with  the  Friends.  After  meeting 
we  went  home  with  William  Chadwick,  who  with  his  daughter, 
Elizabeth,  and  her  husband,  Charles  Washburn,  gave  us,  with 
other  Friends,  a  cordial  welcome.  In  the  evening,  by  arrange- 
ment, as  is  the  usual  custom  here  at  quarterly  meeting  time,  we  at- 
tended the  meeting  in  the  Christian  Church,  they  giving  up  the 
time  usually  given  to  the  discourse  to  me,  and  I  felt  free  to  open 
to  them  my  views  of  what  the  perfect  life  consisted  in.  We  re- 
turned to  M.  J.  Hoag's  for  the  night. 

2d.  The  weather  still  continued  threatening  with  light  rain, 
until  the  Quarterly  Meeting  assembled.  A  number  of  neighbors 
came  in,  but  it  being  a  holiday,  the  attendance  of  others  than 
Friends  was  small.  Another  testimony  upon  the  relation  of  God 
to  man,  man's  duties  to  God  and  to  his  fellow  men,  seemed  called 
for.  At  the  close  of  the  business  meeting,  as  we  came  to  the  part- 
ing moments,  many  expressed  satisfaction  with  our  visit.  After 
partaking  of  dinner  we  took  the  cars  for  Albany,  and  were  soon 
welcomed  in  the  home  of  Mary  and  Mary  E.  Davis. 

3d.  We  left  Albany  this  morning  on  one  of  the  palatial  boats 
which  run  between  that  city  and  New  York,  and  had  an  enjoyable 
ride  down  the  Hudson  to  Newburg.  The  weather  was  fine,  the 
landscape  beautiful,  in  its  unusually  (for  this  time  of  year)  bright 
robe  of  green,  and  in  the  quiet  movement  of  the  boat  we  not  only 
found  time  to  gaze  upon  the  beautiful  outlook  but  to  go  over  in 
retrospect  much  of  our  summer's  work.  We  took  cars  at  New- 
burg for  Cornwall,  were  met  at  the  station  by  Rowland  Cocks, 
and  were  soon  greeted  by  his  wife,  Mary,  and  their  children,  and 
made  welcome  for  the  night. 

4th.  About  9  a.  m.,  Rowland  took  us  to  Firthcliffe  to  take  the 
train  for  Fallsburgh,  where  we  were  met  by  Samuel  N.  Smith,  and 
after  a  twelve  miles'  ride  reached  his  very  hospitable  home.  We 
much  enjoyed  the  day's  travels  through  this  mountainous  district, 
with  its  ever  varying  and  very  picturesque  scenery,  and  the  genial 
companionship  of  our  host.     When  we  reached  his  home  in  the 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  277 

beautiful  and  quiet  valley,  a  warm  welcome  from  his  wife,  Sally. 
and  their  son  James'  family,  greeted  us  and  made  us  feel  at 
home  among  them.  We  passed  the  evening  in  a  genial  and  enjoy- 
able conversation,  and  retired  with  a  feeling  of  thankfulness  for 
our  preservation  thus  far  on  our  mission  and  for  the  welcome  that 
has  greeted  us. 

$th.  A  beautiful  morning,  and  as  the  time  appointed  for  a 
meeting  at  Grahamsville  drew  near  we  wended  our  way  to  the  old 
meeting-house,  which  we  found  on  entering  to  be  clean  and  bright. 
Quite  a  large  meeting  gathered,  who  listened  to  the  spoken  words 
with  close  attention.  We  returned  with  Samuel  N.  Smith  and 
wife  to  dine,  and  after  a  short  rest  started  with  them  for  Ellen- 
ville,  distant  fourteen  miles.  A  meeting  had  been  arranged  for  in 
the  home  of  Eugene  and  Mary  Ellen  Clark  for  the  evening.  These 
friends,  with  their  mother,  Mary  Weeks,  gave  us  a  hearty  welcome. 
This  meeting,  like  that  of  the  morning,  was  composed  of  those 
not  members  with  us,  with  a  few  Friends.  As  the  gospel  message 
led  me  to  present  the  mission  and  teachings  of  Jesus,  founded  on 
the  love  of  God  for  man  and  man's  duty  to  love  God,  and  to  love 
his  fellow,  it  seemed  to  meet  the  witness  in  the  hearts  of  those 
present  and  awaken  feelings  of  thankfulness  for  the  opportunity. 

6th.  After  making  a  pleasant  call  on  Epenitus  Lounsberry  and 
his  wife  Hannah,  we  spent  a  pleasant  morning  in  the  company  of 
Mary  Ellen  Clark  and  her  mother.  In  the  afternoon  we  left  for 
Cornwall,  and  were  soon  again  in  the  hospitable  home  of  Rowland 
Cocks. 

ph.  We  spent  this  day  in  company  with  the  Friends  of  Corn- 
wall and  Smith's  Grove  at  their  annual  picnic  on  the  grounds  of 
James  Seaman  and  sisters,  and  in  quiet,  social  mingling  had  a  very 
enjoyable  time.  We  met  there  some  cousins  of  whom  we  had 
some  previous  knowledge,  but  whom  we  had  never  before  had  the 
opportunity  of  meeting.  It  was  an  occasion  of  a  renewal  and  con- 
tinuity of  old  friendships,  and  we  felt  the  day  had  been  profitably 
spent. 


278  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Ninth  month  8.  Weather  much  cooler  this  morning-,  and  at  the 
meeting  hour  a  goodly  company  gathered  at  the  meeting-house  in 
Cornwall.  The  message  delivered  called  attention  to  those  prac- 
tical duties  which  the  blessed  Jesus  declared  to  be  requisite  to  ob- 
tain Eternal  Life.  A  sweet  solemnity  spread  over  the  meeting, 
and  at  its  close,  the  cheerful  mingling,  the  warm  grasp  of  the  hand, 
and  expressions  of  satisfaction,  gave  the  hope  that  our  coming 
together  had  been  blessed.  Soon  after  its  close,  Charles  C.  Cocks 
drove  up  for  us  and  took  us  to  the  old  home  of  Jacob  Seaman, 
where  we  were  the  guests  of  Jacob's  daughters,  Elizabeth  and 
Hannah,  for  dinner. 

After  resting  awhile  we  proceeded  to  Smith's  Clove,  where  a 
meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  afternoon.  Between  sixty  and 
seventy  assembled,  to  whom  I  was  called  to  explain  our  funda- 
mental principle  and  its  application  to  human  needs,  to  preserve 
from  sin,  and  to  restore  the  sinner  to  harmony  again  after  the  com- 
mission of  sin.  It  appeared  to  meet  the  witness  in  many  minds. 
I  have  realized  during  this  visit  that  there  is  a  great  openness 
to  receive  the  practical  truths  we  have  to  present,  when  they  are 
clearly  opened.  After  meeting  we  went  to  the  home  of  James 
and  Elizabeth  Seaman,  with  whom  we  are  to  stay  while  in  this 
vicinity. 

pth.  This  morning  James  and  Elizabeth  took  us  to  William  and 
Sarah  Cornell's,  Sarah  being  a  second  cousin  of  mine,  the  daughter 
of  Harrison  Cornell.  We  much  enjoyed  this  visit  in  forming  our 
first  real  acquaintance  with  these  relatives,  and  the  time  spent  with 
them  and  their  daughters,  Charlotte  Drake  and  Charity  Cornell, 
will  long  be  remembered  by  us.  In  the  afternoon  we  made  a  call 
on  Jesse  and  Mary  Brown,  and  then  on  John  Hunter's  family. 
He  was  not  at  home,  but  his  wife  Elizabeth  and  their  married 
daughter,  Minnie  Barton,  and  a  single  daughter,  Elizabeth,  gave 
us  a  warm  welcome.  We  returned  to  James  Seaman's  for  the 
night.  Our  ride  to-day  in  making  these  visits  was  around  and 
among  the  mountains,  these  Friends'  homes  being  in  the  valleys 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  279 

betwecen  tbem,  tbe  pure  air,  the  picturesque  scenery,  all  tended 
to  make  the  ride  pleasant,  and  the  day  healthful  and  enjoyable. 

10th.  James  and  Elizabeth  Seaman  took  us  this  morning  first 
to  call  on  Elizabeth  Joyce  and  her  brother  and  nephew  and  niece ; 
next  to  see  Mary  and  Martha  Cromwell,  daughters  of  Joshua 
Cromwell,  and  to  Thomas  and  Elizabeth  Hallock's,  where  we 
stayed  to  dinner.  These  calls  were  all  interesting  and  pleasant. 
In  the  afternoon  we  went  first  to  see  my  cousin,  Elizabeth  Cornell 
(daughter  of  Harrison  Cornell),  and  then  to  the  home  of  her 
brother,  David  Cornell,  but  we  did  not  find  him  at  home.  We 
next  went  to  James  and  Lucy  Rider's,  remaining  awhile,  and  then 
to  Elizabeth  Van  Everen's,  who  with  her  daughters,  Grace  A. 
Slaughter  and  Mary  E.  Ferguson,  gave  us  a  hearty  welcome.  We 
then  went  to  Edward  and  Esther  Cornell's,  but  neither  of  them 
were  at  home ;  we  met  Esther  with  her  automobile  a  little  way  from 
the  house,  but  only  had  time  for  a  greeting.  We  then  returned  to 
the  Seaman  homestead  and  took  tea  with  Elizabeth  and  Hannah, 
and  in  the  evening  James  Rider  and  son  Howard  and  daughter, 
Florence,  came  to  spend  a  little  time  with  us. 

The  ride  to-day  was  through  a  very  picturesque  region,  which 
has  been  much  improved  by  people  from  New  York,  who  have 
built  nice  summer  residences  on  the  side  of  the  mountain  ranges 
overlooking  the  valley  in  which  the  villages  of  Highland  Mills 
and  Central  Valley  are  situated.  The  beautiful  scenery,  the  ex- 
hilarating mountain  air,  and  the  genial  and  cordial  welcome  with 
which  we  were  greeted  in  every  home,  made  it  a  day  that  will  long 
be  remembered  by  us. 

nth.  Again  James  and  Elizabeth  went  with  us,  first  to  see 
Mary  Ketchum,  where  in  company  with  her  daughter,  Olive  Bar- 
ton, and  daughter-in-law,  Elizabeth  Ketchum,  we  had  a  very 
pleasant  call.  We  next  went  to  Nathaniel  Brown's,  whose  wife, 
now  deceased,  was  a  cousin  of  mine.  He  and  his  daughter  Ellen 
cordially  greeted  us,  and  it  afforded  us  much  satisfaction  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  these  relations,  whom  we  had  never  before 
met.     We  then  went  to  Quinby  and  Mary  Brown's,  remained  to 


280  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

dinner,  and  had  an  enjoyable  visit  with  them,  after  which  our 
friends  took  us  to  Cornwall,  to  Rowland  Cocks',  for  the  night 

12th.  Rowland  took  us  this  morning  first  to  visit  the  families  of 
his  sons  Henry  and  Gilbert,  and  then  to  call  on  Caroline  Cummings 
and  her  sister  Ellen  Niffen,  daughter  of  Mary  Rider,  and  then  on 
the  wife  and  children  of  Walter  Styer.  These  visits  were  all 
pleasant,  though  we  regretted  we  could  not  see  the  husbands,  as 
they  were  busy  with  their  daily  vocations.  In  the  afternoon  Row- 
land and  his  wife  Mary  went  with  us  to  see  Charles  E.  Cocks  and 
his  daughter,  Hannah,  but  only  found  Charles  at  home.  Then  we 
went  to  see  Henry  Gordon  and  his  wife,  Elizabeth,  and  with 
them  and  their  children  had  a  pleasant  social  converse.  We  re- 
turned to  Rowland's  for  the  night. 

13th.  We  left  Cornwall  this  morning  by  the  West  Shore  Rail- 
road for  New  York.  It  had  been  our  intention  to  stop  at  Kakiat 
on  our  way,  but  the  Friends  there  informed  us  that  in  consequence 
of  its  being  the  time  of  their  county  fair  they  could  not  get  up  a 
meeting  during  the  week,  and  as  our  other  arrangements  forbade 
us  to  stay  until  First  day,  we  were  obliged  to  pass  them  by.  From 
New  York  we  came  to  Little  Silver,  over  the  New  York  and  Long 
Branch  Railroad,  where  we  were  met  by  Thomas  T.  Williams,  and 
were  cordially  welcomed  by  him  and  his  wife  Frances  and  daugh- 
ter Anna.  After  resting  awhile  Thomas  and  Frances  took  us  first 
to  Long  Branch  to  get  a  little  view  of  the  ocean  and  then  to  make 
a  call  on  James  and  Elizabeth  Lippincott,  which  we  much  en- 
joyed. 

14th.  Thomas  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Robert  White, 
but  we  did  not  find  him  at  home.  We  then  went  to  see  Harriet 
Lafetra,  and  found  her  brother,  Joseph  Price,  there.  He  had  been 
a  playmate  in  my  early  childhood,  and  we  had  only  met  once  in 
sixty-five  years.  It  was  pleasant  to  renew  with  him  and  Harriet 
our  old  acquaintance.  After  a  short  call  at  the  door  of  J.  Edward 
Borden's  we  returned  to  Thomas',  and  in  the  afternoon  started  for 
Red  Bank,  to  visit  some  families  there,  but  none  of  them  were  at 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  281 

home.     We  returned  and  spent  the  evening  pleasantly  with  Ann 
Sutherland  and  Mary  Williams,  both  sisters  of  Thomas. 

15th.  Attended  Shrewsbury  meeting  this  morning.  A  goodly 
number  gathered,  with  whom  the  spoken  word  seemed  to  be  appre- 
ciated. After  meeting  went  to  J.  Edward  and  Julia  Borden's  to 
dine,  meeting  her  mother  and  sister,  and  after  dinner  started  for 
Asbury  Park,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  after- 
noon. This  meeting  also  was  well  attended,  and  was  to  me  a 
satisfactory  occasion  ;  it  appeared  to  be  so  to  those  present.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  to  Sea  Girt  with  our  dear  friend  Phebe  C. 
Wright,  where  a  cordial  welcome  from  her  and  Mary  Willets 
greeted  us. 

Ninth  month  16,  17,  18.  We  spent  these  days  quietly  resting  in 
the  very  hospitable  home  of  our  dear  friend  Phebe  C.  Wright,  and 
enjoyed  much  the  social  opportunity  with  her  and  her  nieces  Mary 
Willets  and  Phebe  Anna  Townsend.  We  enjoyed  also  looking  out 
upon  the  ocean  and  watching  the  vessels  passing  in  the  distance, 
the  walk  on  the  beach,  and  drinking  in  the  healthful  sea  air,  though 
the  1 8th  was  a  very  rainy  day,  precluding  our  making  the  visits 
in  the  homes  of  the  friends  of  Squan  Meeting. 

ipth.  This  day  opened  more  promising,  and  in  the  afternoon,  in 
company  of  Phebe  Wright  and  Phebe  Anna  Townsend,  we  started 
out  with  Joseph  Lafetra  as  our  driver,  and  called  upon  Samuel  and 
Elizabeth  Jackson  in  their  beautiful  home  in  Manasquan,  and  then 
went  to  the  homes  of  Edward  and  Abby  Lafetra,  and  from  there 
to  visit  Walter  and  Jane  Reynolds,  and  then  to  visit  William  and 
Elizabeth  Johnson,  she  a  sister  of  Edmund  Lafetra.  The  social 
meeting  at  each  of  these  homes  seemed  to  be  appreciated  by  them, 
and  it  was  very  satisfactory  to  us.  We  returned  to  Phebe  Wright's 
and  after  tea  went  to  the  'Squan  meeting-house  where  a  meeting 
had  been  appointed  for  the  evening.  A  good-sized  number  gath- 
ered and  close  attention  was  given  as  the  message  required  was 
being  delivered,  which  was  upon  the  nature  of  love  as  applied  to 
the  foundation  and  superstructure  of  a  religious  life. 


282  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

20th.  This  was  the  anniversary  of  my  birth ;  now  75  years  old  ; 
and  as  it  was  remembered  it  brought  the  feeling  that  in  my  life 
with  its  many  vicissitudes,  there  had  been  many  blessings,  and  that 
in  entering  upon  the  service  of  the  ministry  the  Lord  was  lead- 
ing me  in  a  life  of  a  greater  usefulness  and  crowned  with  deeper 
joys  than  if  I  had  been  permitted  to  direct  my  own  course. 
And  as  the  day  opened  and  passed  a  sweet  feeling  of  thankfulness 
seemed  to  almost  overwhelm  me,  all  the  day  through.  We  left 
our  kind  friends  at  an  early  hour  and  went  to  Roselle,  N.  J„  where 
I  have  a  cousin  on  the  maternal  side  residing.  Here,  too,  a  cordial 
welcome  awaited  us.  They  are  not  members  of  our  Society,  but 
are  genial  Christian  people.  It  was  at  their  home  that  Pun- 
dita  Ramabai  and  Doctor  Joshee  spent  their  vacation  while  in  this 
country  pursuing  their  studies.  Our  time  passed  very  pleasantly 
with  them,  particularly  in  calling  up  reminiscences  of  our  earlier 
days,  as  we  had  only  met  once  before  in  thirty-five  years.  We 
remained  over  night  with  them. 

21st.  We  took  an  early  train  this  morning  for  Plainfield,  and 
were  met  at  the  station  by  our  friend  Margaret  F.  Vail,  who  in- 
formed us  that  our  old  and  much  loved  friends  Elizabeth  Haviland 
and  daughter  Anna  had  returned  from  the  Catskills  and  were  wait- 
ing our  arrival  at  their  home,  where  we  were  soon  greeted  with  the 
warm  and  old-time  welcome.  In  the  afternoon  Margaret  Vail 
came  for  us  to  make  some  calls  on  some  aged  friends  who  were 
able  to  get  out  to  meeting  but  little — and  some  not  at  all.  We 
called  first  on  Elizabeth  Shotwell,  and  after  a  little  visit  in  which 
we  sought  to  bring  a  little  sunshine  into  her  life,  we  next  called  on 
Mary  Force,  who  was  unable  to  get  to  meeting  though  living  near, 
and  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  her  and  her  attendant  Amy  Lawton. 
Then  went  to  the  home  of  Catherine  Webster ;  she  has  been  in 
ill-health  and  though  better  was  not  yet  able  to  attend  meeting ; 
here  too  a  cordial  welcome  was  given  us.  We  then  went  to  the 
home  of  Mary  Griffin,  widow  of  Dr.  John  Griffin,  who  was  one 
of  my  school-mates  at  the  Monthly  Meeting  School  on  Elizabeth 
Street,  New  York,  in  our  young  days — and  we  next  called  on 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  283 

Maria  Harried  and  her  daughters  Margaret  and  Clara,  and  Mary 
Lane,  an  aged  friend  who  lives  with  them.  After  a  very  pleasant 
visit  to  both  of  these  places,  Sarah  C.  Hutchinson,  wife  of  Ed- 
ward, came  for  us  and  escorted  us  to  the  home  of  Horace  and  Eliz- 
abeth Phillips  to  tea,  she  a  daughter  of  our  dear  friends  S.  Robin- 
son and  Hetty  Coale,  of  Riverton,  N.  J.  After  spending  an  enjoy- 
able evening  there  we  returned  to  the  Haviland's  for  the  night.  I 
omitted  to  state  in  its  proper  place  that  Mary  Cooley,  another 
daughter  of  Elizabeth  Haviland,  came  and  dined  with  us  at  her 
mother's,  and  our  social  meeting  gave  opportunity  for  the  renewal 
of  our  former  acquaintance. 

22d.  At  the  usual  hour  for  meeting  we  wended  our  way  to  the 
old  meeting-house,  where  we  were  greeted  by  a  large  gathering 
for  that  place,  among  whom  were  several  who  had  never  before 
attended  a  Friend's  meeting.  The  testimony  required  was  to 
point  out  that  amid  the  unrest  in  the  religious  world  our  basal 
principle  stood  out  unmoved  and  unshaken,  and  then  to  define 
that  basal  principle  and  to  show  how  amid  all  the  evolution  of 
religious  thought  it  had  stood  the  crucial  test.  It  seemed  to  meet 
the  witness  in  many  hearts,  and  there  were  expressions  of  thanks 
for  the  lesson  given.  We  went  home  with  our  friends,  Edward 
and  Sarah  Hutchinson,  where  we  had  the  company  of  their  par- 
ents John  W.  and  Eliza  Hutchinson,  with  whom  the  time  passed 
very  pleasantly,  when  our  friends,  George  and  Caroline  Hallock, 
came  for  us  to  make  some  calls.  After  giving  us  a  view  of  some  of 
the  more  beautiful  parts  of  their  city,  they  took  us  to  the  Dietrich 
Home,  which  has  recently  come  into  the  possession  of  Friends 
by  will  for  a  Home.  We  enjoyed  our  call  here.  We  were  then 
driven  to  the  home  of  Alice  Evarts,  formerly  Cock,  a  cousin  of 
mine,  but  found  she  was  out,  which  was  a  disappointment  to  us. 
We  went  next  to  call  on  Matilda  Rushmore,  the  mother  of  Dr. 
Edward  Rushmore,  but  found  she  was  ill  with  the  grippe,  and 
therefore  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  go  in  the  house.  Our  friends 
then  took  us  to  the  home  of  Anna  Rice  Powell,  where  we  found 
Isaac  and  Ruth  Roberts,  of  Conshohocken,  Pa.,  who  were  also 


284  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

at  the  meeting  in  the  morning.  Our  visit  here  we  much  enjoyed 
though  we  sadly  missed  the  presence  and  genial  company  of  our 
dear  friend,  Aaron  M.  Powell.  Returned  to  the  Haviland's  for 
the  night. 

23d.  We  left  Plainfield  early  this  morning  for  our  home  in 
Baltimore,  reaching  there  a  little  after  the  noon  hour,  returning 
in  improved  health  of  body  and  with  the  feeling  that  our  labors 
during  the  fourteen  weeks'  absence  had  been  blessed  with  the 
sheaves  of  peace,  and  we  trust  contributed  something  to  the 
uplifting  of  the  standard  of  spiritual  and  practical  religion  en- 
trusted to  our  people  to  bear  before  the  world. 

Twelfth  month  6.  Having  had  our  minute  renewed  and  ex- 
tended to  complete  the  service  in  which  we  were  engaged  the  past 
year,  in  order  to  fully  finish  what  seemed  to  be  the  work  for  us 
to  accomplish  within  the  limits  of  New  York  Yearly  Meeting, 
we  left  Baltimore  for  New  York  this  morning,  and  were  kindly 
met  in  Jersey  City  by  our  friend,  George  A.  McDowell,  and  es- 
corted to  the  Pennington  in  New  York,  where  arrangements  had 
been  made  for  our  entertainment.  Here  we  were  kindly  received, 
and  passed  an  enjoyable  evening  in  company  with  several  of  the 
Friends  who  home  there. 

ph.  Spent  this  morning  in  trying  to  find  an  old  acquaintance, 
who  we  finally  learned  was  out  of  town.  In  the  afternoon  at- 
tended the  monthly  meeting,  which  was  a  satisfactory  season. 
A  committee  was  appointed  to  aid  us  in  our  work.  In  the  even- 
ing attended  the  meeting  of  the  Philanthropic  Committee,  which 
I  had  been  invited  to  address  on  some  phase  of  the  temperance 
work.  I  gave  them  some  account  of  the  Anti-Saloon  League 
movement,  which,  from  expressions  given  then  and  since,  was 
well  received. 

8th.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Fifteenth  street  and  Rutherford 
place  this  morning,  which,  though  it  was  a  cloudy  morning,  was 
quite  large,  and  as  the  testimony  which  seemed  to  be  called  for 
was  being  delivered  a  precious  solemnity  gathered  over  us,  which 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  285 

continued  until  the  close.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with 
John  Wm.  Hutchinson,  to  East  Orange,  New  Jersey,  in  which 
vicinity  a  meeting  had  been  arranged  for  in  the  afternoon  in  the 
Unitarian  house.  Had  a  very  pleasant  visit  with  John  and  Eliza 
Hutchinson  and  their  four  children  at  home. 

-  The  meeting  in  the  afternoon  was  attended  by  between  thirty 
and  forty  persons,  and  was  felt  to  be  a  profitable  season.  After 
meeting,  in  company  with  John  and  Eliza,  and  S.  Raymond 
Roberts  and  wife,  we  called  on  Herman  and  Emma  Conrow,  she  a 
daughter  of  John  and  Eliza,  and  then  went  home  with  the  Roberts' 
for  the  night. 

pth.  After  a  very  enjoyable  visit  in  the  home  of  S.  Raymond 
and  Jennie  Roberts,  with  them  and  their  children,  and  a  good 
night's  rest,  we  left  this  morning  to  return  to  New  York.  In  the 
afternoon  we  first  called  on  our  dear  friend,  Jane  Russell,  whom 
we  found  bright  in  mind,  but  enfeebled  in  body.  Our  visit  with 
her  and  our  dear  friend,  Serena  Minard,  was  much  enjoyed,  and  I 
trust  was  profitable  to  all  of  us.  We  then  went  to  call  on  our 
friend  Phebe  Anna  Thorne,  with  whom  we  had  an  agreeable 
visit,  and  then  returned  to  the  Pennington  for  the  night.  In  the 
evening  we  had  a  parlor  meeting  with  the  Friends  living  there, 
in  which  the  gospel  flow  was  free,  and  we  trust  acceptable. 

10th.  We  called  on  our  cousins,  Samuel  and  Phebe  F.  Stouten- 
bury,  and  went  from  there  to  see  Mary  Nichols  Cox,  and  had  at 
both  places  an  interesting  and  enjoyable  visit.  In  the  afternoon 
went  to  see  Martha  Sands,  wife  of  Daniel  C.  Sands,  also  a  cousin 
of  mine,  and  passed  a  pleasant  time  with  her.  In  the  evening  we 
held  a  parlor  meeting  at  William  H.  Carpenter's.  We  found  here 
a  large  family  of  interesting  children,  and  were  led  to  open  some 
of  the  vital  and  practical  points  of  religion  as  laid  down  by  the 
blessed  Jesus,  and  to  show  that  the  intent  of  the  Father  in  these 
requirements  was  to  increase  our  happiness  in  this  life  as  well  as 
to  prepare  us  to  enjoy  the  life  to  come  in  the  direct  presence  of  the 
Father.  It  was  felt  to  be  a  good  meeting.  We  returned  to  the 
Pennington  for  the  night. 


286  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

nth.  We  spent  the  morning  quietly,  and  in  visiting  some  of 
the  guests  of  the  Pennington,  one  of  whom  is  ill  in  bed,  and  with 
whom  we  left  a  word  of  cheer.  Afterward  we  attended  the  mid- 
week meeting  at  Fifteenth  Street,  at  which  there  were  about  125 
school  children,  to  whom  I  had  a  short  message  from  the  text, 
"  Thou,  God,  seest  me." 

In  the  afternoon,  in  company  with  Franklin  T.  Carpenter,  went 
to  see  another  cousin,  Harriet  Cock,  and  from  there  to  call  on 
Sylvanus  Jenkins.  At  both  places  had  some  pleasant  conversa- 
tion, and  then  went  to  Samuel  B.  Haines',  where  we  were  invited 
to  dine.  Here  we  were  cordially  received  by  Samuel  and  his 
daughter,  Mary,  and  passed  a  very  pleasant  hour.  After  dinner 
a  few  came  in  and  we  held  a  parlor  meeting,  in  which  I  found 
some  words  of  encouragement  to  express. 

12th.  We  went  to  call  on  an  old  friend  this  morning  who, 
though  not  a  member  with  us,  has  been  closely  affiliated  with  my 
family,  and  enjoyed  with  him  our  reunion,  as  we  had  not  met  in 
several  years.  On  my  return  we  went  to  Sarah  E.  Gardner's 
to  lunch,  being  joined  there  by  our  friend  Franklin  T.  Carpenter; 
and  this  was  a  very  agreeable  visit.  From  there  we  went  to  the 
home  of  John  and  Ann  Eliza  Stringham,  and  here  renewed  an 
acquaintance  of  my  boyhood  days,  with  an  occasional  meeting 
during  our  mature  years.  Thence  to  Phebe  Anna  Thome's  to 
dinner.  After  a  pleasant  visit  we  had  a  parlor  meeting,  in  which 
I  was  led  to  give  some  encouraging  testimony.  Returned  to  the 
Pennington  for  the  night. 

1 'tfh.  This  morning  we  called  on  Samantha  Lapham  and  her 
family,  and  F.  T.  Carpenter  met  us  there,  and  we  passed  a  very 
enjoyable  hour  in  their  hospitable  home.  In  the  afternoon  Joseph 
T.  McDowell  came  for  us,  and  took  us  first  to  see  Elizabeth  Lip- 
pincott.  now  in  her  87th  year.  We  found  her,  while  in  feeble 
health,  very  cheerful  and  bright,  and  we  had  to  express  the  feeling 
of  thankfulness  that  we  had  found  her  so  sweetly  and  patiently 
waiting  the  Lord's  call.  We  then  went  home  with  Joseph  to 
dine,  and  had  an  enjoyable  time  with  him  and  Anna  and  their 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  287 

children,  and  then  went  to  Lydia  Macy's  to  attend  a  parlor  meet- 
ing that  had  been  appointed  there.  We  had  a  nice  little  meeting, 
in  which  I  was  led  to  open  my  views  upon  the  new  birth  and  its 
effects.  We  returned  to  our  sleeping  place  for  the  night,  feeling 
well  in  body,  though  the  day  outwardly  had  been  foggy,  with 
occasional  rain  and  generally  disagreeable. 

14th.  The  clay  being  stormy  and  unpleasant,  we  rested  quietly 
at  the  Pennington  until  near  evening,  when  we  went  out  to  the 
Bronx,  to  the  home  of  Charles  and  Anna  McCord,  to  dinner,  and 
after  a  very  pleasant  visit  with  these  young  people  a  few  Friends 
who  had  been  invited  came  in  for  a  parlor  meeting,  to  whom  a 
message  was  given,  which  appeared  to  be  very  satisfactory.  We 
then  returned  to  the  Pennington  for  the  night. 

This  closes  our  work  in  New  York  for  the  present. 

Twelfth  month  ij.  The  weather  cleared  this  morning  and  be- 
came colder.  Franklin  T.  Carpenter  came  for  us  and  we  went  to 
the  Brooklyn  meeting,  arriving  in  time  to  take  some  part  in  the 
First  day  School.  At  the  appointed  time  the  house  was  well  filled 
As  the  message  given  was  being  delivered  a  solemn  quiet  pre- 
vailed over  the  meeting.  We  went  home  with  Edward  and  Esther 
H.  Cornell  to  dine,  and  had  an  enjoyable  visit.  Toward  evening 
they  took  us  to  the  home  of  Noah  H.  and  Mariana  W.  Chapman, 
whose  guests  we  are  to  be  during  our  stay  in  Brooklyn. 

In  the  evening,  as  a  parlor  meeting  had  been  announced  to  be 
held,  their  large  parlors  were  well  filled.  I  was  led  to  open  what 
I  understood  to  constitute  the  perfected  life ;  it  seemed  to  meet 
the  witness  in  other  hearts,  and  the  meeting  closed  under  a  prec- 
ious solemnity. 

16th.  Caroline  Raymond  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took 
us  home  with  her,  where  we  were  joined  by  Hannah  Hicks  and 
her  daughters,  Julia  and  Mary,  and  by  Ella  Mayer,  and  remained 
to  dinner  and  until  near  evening.  Then  we  went  to  the  home  of 
Mary  Lewis,  and  her  children,  Stephen  and  Anna  L.  Valentine, 


288  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  after  tea  quite  a  number  of  Friends  gathered  in  for  a  parlor 
meeting-,  which  was  felt  to  have  been  a  favored  one. 

iyth.  Henry  Haviland  came  for  us  this  morning  and  escorted 
us  to  see  Phebe  Haviland,  who  was  a  connection  of  my  wife 
Judith.  She  is  now  a  widow  and  lives  with  her  son  and  wife. 
Then  we  called  at  the  home  of  Henry  B.  Hallock  and  Franklin 
Noble ;  the  men  not  being  at  home,  our  visit  was  with  their  wives  ; 
then  went  home  with  Henry  Haviland  to  luncheon,  and  took  our 
evening  meal  with  his  son,  Henry  M.,  and  wife,  Susan.  Tn  the 
evening  we  held  a  parlor  meeting  in  Henry  and  Sarah  M.  Havi- 
land's  rooms.  This  afternoon  and  evening  was  snowy,  thus  pre- 
venting some  from  coming  out,  but  their  rooms  were  pretty  well 
filled,  and  the  message  delivered  seemed  to  be  acceptable. 

18th.  Mary  Chapman  accompanied  us  this  morning  to  the 
home  of  Joseph  and  Isabella  Miller,  where,  in  company  with  their 
daughters  Leah,  Amy  and  Laura,  we  passed  an  enjoyable  day. 
Toward  evening  Elizabeth  Underhill,  wife  of  David  R.  Under- 
bill, came  for  us,  and  in  company  with  her  and  Amy  Miller  we 
went  to  their  home  for  the  evening  meal,  and  to  hold  a  parlor 
meeting.     This  was  well  attended,  and  satisfactory. 

igth.  We  attended  the  week-day  meeting  at  Brooklyn  this 
morning  which  was  small,  but  proved  a  tendering  season.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  Eliza  Nelson,  who  with  her  sister, 
Ann  Campbell,  is  connected  by  marriage  with  my  step-mother. 
Phebe  W.  Cornell.  We  found  Ann  quite. lame;  she  had  been 
unable  to  walk  without  crutches  or  other  assistance  for  some  two 
years,  and  yet  is  very  cheerful.  It  was  very  pleasant  to  be  in 
their  company.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Isabella  and  Julia 
Underhill,  and  here  we  had  a  little  service  to  cheer  and  encourage, 
as  they  had  been  passing  through  a  season  of  sorrow  from  the 
removal  by  death  of  loved  ones.  Near  the  evening  hour  David 
B.  Clough  came  for  us  and  escorted  us  to  his  hospitable  home, 
where  in  company  with  his  wife,  Lucy,  and  their  daughter,  Alice, 
and  son,  Clarence,  we  took  our  evening  meal,  and  were  afterward 
joined  by  Elias  H.  Underhill  and  Henry  B.  Hallock  and  his  wife, 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  289 

Anna,  and  passed  the  evening  in  an  enjoyable  and  I  trust  profitable 
conversation.  These  friends  have  been  members  with  us  but  a 
few  years,  but  appear  to  be  earnest  and  devoted  to  our  principles. 
We  returned  to  Noah  Chapman's  for  the  night. 

20th.  Phebe  Titus  came  for  us  this  morning  and  accompanied 
us  to  see  Robert  Hicks,  who  is  much  afflicted  with  creeping  par- 
alysis, and  is  unable  to  get  out,  but  has  his  mind,  and  could  con- 
verse with  us  well.  It  seemed  to  give  him  satisfaction  that  we 
had  called  upon  him.  Soon  after  our  return  to  Noah  Chapman's, 
Margaret  Willets  came  for  us,  and  escorted  us  to  her  home  with 
Elizabeth  Haviland,  widow  of  Aaron,  and  we  remained  visiting 
with  them  and  Margaret's  husband,  when  he  came  from  business, 
until  after  the  evening  meal.  Then  we  all  repaired  to  the  meet- 
ing-house, where  we  had  been  invited  to  meet  the  Friends  at  their 
annual  "  Christmas  Social  "  for  the  children  of  the  First-day 
School.  They  had  a  fine  Christmas  tree  in  one  corner  of  the 
meeting-room,  and  after  refreshments  in  the  lower  room  the 
presents  were  distributed  to  the  children  and  others — we  coming 
in  for  a  share.  The  occasion  was  one  of  sweet  social  enjoy- 
ment, in  which  the  hearts  of  the  children  were  made  glad,  and 
the  older  ones  participated  in  the  general  outflow  of  loving  greet- 
ings and  renewals  of  friendship.  We  were  very  glad  to  have  been 
able  to  thus  mingle  with  them. 

21st.  We  remained  resting  at  N.  and  M.  Chapman's  this 
morning  until  after  luncheon,  when  their  daughter,  Charlotte 
Turner,  came  for  us,  and  went  with  us  to  call  on  Margaret  Foster, 
the  youngest  sister  of  Rebecca  Turner,  who  formerly  lived  in 
Baltimore.  After  a  pleasant  visit  with  her  we  went  to  see  Harriet 
Merritt,  who  was  formerly  from  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  which  was 
my  birthplace.  I  soon  found  I  knew  her  father,  and  that  one  of 
her  brothers  had  been  one  of  my  schoolmates,  so  that  we  had  a 
pleasant  reminiscent  conversation,  and  the  time  passed  pleasantly. 
The  shadows  of  evening  had  fallen  when,  in  company  with  Mari- 
ana W.  Chapman,  who  had  met  us  there,  we  went  to  the  home  of 
her  mother,  Mary  Wright,  to  dine  and  spend  the  evening  with 

19 


290  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

her  and  her  children,  Dr.  John  Wright  and  wife,  and  N.  and  M. 
Chapman.  As  they  had  been  acquaintances  of  Eliza  for  many 
years,  as  well  as  of  myself,  the  meeting  gave  us  great  pleasure. 

22d.  This  morning  Wright  Chapman,  son  of  Noah  and  Mar- 
iana, accompanied  us  back  to  New  York,  to  the  morning  meeting 
here.  This  meeting,  while  not  quite  as  large  as  two  weeks  pre- 
vious, was  acknowledged  to  be  a  favored  season.  The  message 
delivered  seemed  to  reach  and  touch  many  hearts.  We  went  to 
the  Pennington  to  dine,  where  we  met  quite  a  number  of  Friends 
and  much  enjoyed  the  social  mingling  until  the  hour  of  the  gather- 
ing of  the  mission  school  for  their  Christmas  entertainment,  to 
which  we  had  been  invited.  It  was  an  occasion  of  much  enjoy- 
ment, and  we  were  glad  to  have  the  opportunity  of  participating 
with  them.  At  3.30  the  regular  First-day  afternoon  meeting  con- 
vened, which,  while  not  large,  was  an  interesting  occasion  in 
which  deep  feeling  was  manifested,  and  an  impressive  solemnity 
overspread  us  until  its  close.  Bidding  farewell  to  the  friends  who 
had  been  so  kind  to  us,  we  went  with  Harry  A.  Hawkins  to  the 
home  of  George  A.  McDowell,  to  supper,  after  which  about  fifty 
gathered  in  their  spacious  parlors  and  we  held  the  closing  meeting 
of  this  mission.  It  called  forth  expressions  of  satisfaction  from 
those  present,  and  I  felt  it  was  truly  a  fitting  close  of  the  service 
in  New  York  and  Brooklyn. 

23d.  We  left  New  York  this  morning,  reaching  Baltimore 
about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  in  our  usual  health,  and  bring- 
ing with  us  the  sheaves  of  peace  and  thankfulness  that  the  Master 
had  so  provided  for  our  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal  needs.  This 
closes  the  work  embraced  in  our  minute  within  New  York  Yearly 
Meeting,  and  we  feel  that  it  will  be  best  for  us  to  remain  in  Balti- 
more until  the  winter  shall  have  passed  before  renewing  our  work 
within  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry. — Continued. 

Fourth  month  7,  1902.  Apprehending  that  it  would  be  the 
proper  time  to  enter  upon  the  completion  of  the  concern  to  visit 
the  meetings  and  families  within  the  limits  of  Philadelphia  Yearly 
Meeting,  we  left  Baltimore  this  afternoon  for  West  Grove,  in 
Chester  county,  Pa.,  according  to  arrangements  we  had  made  with 
some  of  the  Friends  in  Western  Quarterly  Meeting.  We  were 
met  at  the  station  at  West  Grove  by  Joseph  Pyle,  and  taken  to 
the  home  of  Luman  and  Anna  Beitler,  with  whom  Joseph  and 
Myra  Pyle  are  at  present  residing,  and  met  a  cordial  welcome. 

In  the  evening  a  good-sized  meeting  gathered  in  the  hall  in 
West  Grove.  There  were  members  of  a  number  of  different  relig- 
ious bodies  present,  from  whom  there  came  to  me  expressions 
of  satisfaction  with  the  testimony  in  which  I  had  portrayed  the 
simplicity  of  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  and  demonstrated  their  prac- 
tical and  yet  deeply  spiritual  character,  and  the  effects  of  living 
them  out  in  our  daily  life. 

8th.  When  we  arose  this  morning  we  found  that  a  very  heavy 
rain  storm  had  set  in  during  the  night,  which  continued  with 
little  abatement  through  the  day,  rendering  it  impracticable  to 
carry  out  the  program  arranged  for  visiting  several  friends, 
though  our  friends,  Sarah  Ann  Conard.  and  Sarah  Thompson, 
braved  the  storm  and  came  for  us,  and  took  us  to  Emma  Kent's 
to  dine.  Here  we  spent  a  pleasant  social  afternoon.  Emma  is 
an  old  acquaintance  of  mine.  Toward  evening  they  took  us  to 
the  home  of  Sarah  Thompson  and  Ellen  P.  Way  for  the  night. 
These  too  are  friends  of  a  long  acquaintance,  and  we  found  much 
satisfaction  in  the  renewal  of  our  friendship  and  in  a  retrospect 
of  the  past. 


292  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

pth.  The  rain  having  ceased,  we  started  out  this  morning, 
accompanied  by  Sarah  Ann  Conard  and  Sarah  Thompson,  to 
make  some  calls  in  West  Grove.  We  went  first  to  see  Hannah 
Thompson,  who  has  been  an  invalid  for  several  years,  and  who 
is  mostly  confined  to  her  bed.  We  had  here  a  little  service,  in 
the  way  of  social  conversation,  to  leave  a  word  of  cheer  and 
encouragement.  We  called  on  Phebe  Pyle,  a  member  of  the 
other  branch  of  Friends,  who  has  been  confined  to  her  bed  for 
sixteen  years.  We  found  her  very  cheerful,  and  she  gave  us  a 
cordial  welcome.  She  was  in  a  sweet  frame  of  mind,  and,  sym- 
pathizing with  her  in  her  sufferings,  we  were  glad  we  had  been 
to  see  her.  She  spoke  of  her  regret  that  the  Society  had  ever 
been  divided,  and  felt  that  it  was  unnecessary,  with  which  view 
we  could  heartily  unite.  We  then  called  on  Mary  Baily,  at  the 
home  of  Morris  and  Elizabeth  Cooper,  they  being  her  daughter 
and  husband.     Mary  is  also  one  of  the  "  shut-ins." 

We  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  these  friends,  and  left  with  them 
a  word  of  cheer.  As  we  were  returning  to  Sarah  Thompson's 
we  met  our  friends,  Joseph  and  Annie  M.  Lawrence,  who  had 
come  for  us  to  make  some  visits  outside  the  borough,  and  we  were 
soon  on  our  way  to  the  home  of  Pennock  and  Elizabeth  Spencer, 
and  his  sister  Lydia  Spencer.  We  dined  here,  and  after  an  agree- 
able visit  made  a  call  on  Eveline  Cloud,  a  daughter  of  Chalkley 
Webster.  She  is  the  only  member  of  her  family  that  is  a  Friend, 
and  we  did  not  meet  the  others,  but  had  an  interesting  visit  with 
her ;  and  then  Joseph  and  Annie  took  us  to  their  hospitable  home 
for  the  night.  Here,  in  company  with  the  parents  and  their  two 
sons,  Hibberd  and  Harry,  we  passed  an  enjoyable  evening. 

10th.  The  weather  was  more  pleasant  this  morning.  We  at- 
tended the  monthly  meeting  at  New  Garden,  in  which  I  was  led 
into  close  feeling  and  sympathy  with  several  states  which  felt 
to  me  needed  to  trust  more  implicitly  and  confidently  the  care  of 
the  Heavenly  Father,  in  order  to  find  that  peace  which  is  promised 
to  those  who  trust  Him.  A  deep  solemnity  overspread  the 
meeting,  and  the  feeling  was  voiced  in  an  appropriate  supplication 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  293 

by  our  friend,  Martin  Maloney.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  business 
meeting  we  went  to  the  home  of  Marcellus  Cook  to  dine,  and  after 
a  time  of  social  mingling  we  returned  with  Joseph  and  Annie  M. 
Lawrence  for  the  night. 

nth.  A  pleasant  morning,  and  after  breakfast  we  were  soon 
en  route  with  Joseph  and  Anna  for  Penn's  Grove  Monthly  Meet- 
ing, which  though  not  large  was  an  interesting  and  we  trust  a 
profitable  occasion.  After  meeting,  our  friends  who  had  been 
so  kind  to  us  took  us  to  the  home  of  the  late  Isaac  Jackson,  where 
we  were  received  cordially  by  his  sisters,  Elizabeth  and  Philena 
Jackson,  and  her  two  daughters,  Anna  and  Martha,  and  stayed 
part  of  the  afternoon.  Samuel  H.  Broomell  then  came  for  us  and 
took  us  to  Franklin  and  Mary  Pusey's.  Here,  too,  we  found  a 
cordial  welcome  from  them  and  their  children,  Abner  and  Carrie. 
Near  night  Samuel  took  us  to  his  own  home,  where  we  were  kindly 
met  by  his  wife,  Mary,  and  their  daughter  Ella.  They  have  living 
with  them  Mary's  father  and  mother,  both  aged  people. 

12th.  A  nearly  clear  but  quite  windy  morning  and  we  were 
soon  on  our  way.  We  went  first  to  the  home  of  John  and  Ida 
Harris,  and  found  her  quite  ill,  but  willing  to  see  us,  and  we  had 
a  pleasant  and  we  trust  satisfactory  visit  with  them.  We  then 
went  to  see  Susanna  Wood  and  her  married  daughter  Martha 
Wickersham,  and  then  to  John  Wickersham's,  he  being  quite 
feeble ;  thence  to  Emmor  Morrison's,  and  her  daughter,  Mary 
Webster.  In  each  of  these  places  we  were  kindly  entertained  and 
we  endeavored  to  leave  something  to  be  remembered. 

In  the  afternoon  we  first  called  on  Samuel's  daughter  Anna,  and 
her  husband  J.  Paul  Harlan.  They  had  been  recently  married, 
and  we  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  them.  We  next  called  on  Anna 
Kent,  a  daughter  of  the  late  Joseph  Kent,  and  upon  her  uncle, 
Hadley  Kent ;  he  and  his  wife  are  living  with  Anna.  He  is  quite 
ill,  having  been  confined  to  his  bed  for  several  months  with  little 
hope  of  recovery.  We  found  him  cheerful  and  he  appeared  glad 
of  the  visit.  We  then  called  on  Samuel  Matthews  and  wife  and 
daughter.     The  parents  are  near  80  years  of  age,  but  in  pretty 


294  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

good  health.  After  a  satisfactory  visit  here,  we  went  to  the  home 
of  Mary  Garrett,  whose  husband  deceased  a  few  weeks  previously, 
and  after  a  little  time  of  social  conversation  Samuel  took  us  to 
Lincoln  Station  to  take  the  train  for  Toughkenamon,  where  Rob- 
ert L.  Pyle  met  us  and  took  us  to  his  hospitable  home. 

Fourth  month  /j.  In  my  last  letter  I  overlooked  mentioning 
an  interesting  call  on  Lydia  Watson  and  her  daughter-in-law, 
Lizzie  Watson,  on  our  way  to  the  monthly  meeting  at  New  Garden. 

This  morning  we  attended  meeting  at  London  Grove,  which 
was  felt  to  be  a  tendering  season.  We  dined  at  Robert  L.  Pyle's, 
in  company  with  other  friends.  In  the  afternoon  a  circular  meet- 
ing was  held  at  this  place,  and  was  largely  attended,  in  which 
Margaretta  Walton  and  myself  had  service.  After  meeting  Eben- 
ezer  Maule  and  his  sister,  Abigail,  took  us  in  their  carriage  to  their 
home,  first  stopping  at  Milton  and  Sarah  Darlington's.  We  had 
a  pleasant  visit  with  them  and  their  children,  staying  to  supper, 
and  reaching  the  home  of  the  Maules'  in  the  evening,  where  we 
were  accorded  a  cordial  welcome  by  Ebenezer  and  his  wife,  Mary, 
and  daughter  Anna. 

14th.  Ebenezer  and  his  sister,  Abigail,  took  us  this  morning 
to  visit  first  in  the  home  of  Edgar  and  Eliza  Eastburn  and  their 
family.  We  found  Edgar  in  poor  health,  so  we  endeavored  to 
leave  a  word  of  encouragement  with  them.  We  next  called  on 
George  and  Sarah  Coates,  and  after  a  pleasant  interchange  of 
conversation,  went  to  the  home  of  Margaret  Brosius  and  her 
daughter,  Lillie.  As  we  had  a  previous  acquaintance  with  them, 
it  soon  opened  the  way  for  an  interesting  visit.  From  there  we 
went  to  the  home  of  Pusey  and  Adaline  Coates  and  enjoyed  the 
kind  hospitality  extended.  After  dinner  we  called  on  William 
and  Emma  Wilson,  and  then  in  company  with  Chalkley  Webster 
went  to  the  home  of  his  son  Joseph  and  Viola  Webster,  where 
with  their  children,  we  had  an  interesting  visit. 

We  then  went  to  the  home  of  Joseph  and  Mary  Brosius.  Their 
son-in-law,  Judson  King,  and  his  wife,  and  a  daughter  of  C. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  295 

Webster,  were  also  there.  We  found  that  some  notice  had  been 
given  them  that  the  visit  would  be  devoted  more  to  the  religious 
than  the  social,  and  on  getting  into  the  quiet  I  found  a  service 
which  appeared  to  be  well  received.  We  returned  to  the  home  of 
Ebenezer  Maule. 

15th.  Benjamin  Maule,  with  his  sister  Abigail,  acted  as  escorts 
for  the  day.  We  first  called  on  Charles  and  Emma  Bailey  and 
their  daughter  Bertha,  and  Emma's  sisters,  Alice  and  Ruth  Cook. 
We  found  Charles  ill  with  what  appeared  to  be  grippe,  the  wife 
and  daughter  just  recovering  from  it.  We  had  a  word  of  encour- 
agement to  leave,  and  proceeded  to  the  home  of  Howard  and 
Emma  Pusey,  and  after  a  pleasant  visit  went  to  the  home  of 
Thomas  and  Eva  Baker,  she  a  daughter  of  Benjamin  Maule. 
After  dinner  we  called  first  on  John  and  Sarah  McDonald  and 
their  son,  William,  and  then  went  to  the  home  of  Joseph  and  Sarah 
Booth  and  their  daughter  and  husband,  Hibbard  and  Mary  Yar- 
nall.  Then  called  on  Elizabeth  Moore  and  her  son,  William,  and 
wife,  Sarah  P.  In  all  of  these  places  we  were  cordially  welcomed 
with  expressions  of  appreciation  of  our  visit.  We  returned  to 
Ebenezer  Maule's  for  the  night. 

16th.  To-day  Ebenezer  and  his  sister,  Abigail,  took  us  first  to 
Henry  and  Anna  Pusey's  and  to  Howard  and  Alice  Brosius'  in 
Avondale,  and  then  to  Thomas  and  Emma  Passmore's,  and  to 
the  home  of  Mahlon  and  Anna  Mary  Brosius  to  dine.  At  each 
of  these  places  we  had  a  very  agreeable  visit.  After  dinner  we 
went  first  to  the  home  of  Charles  and  Emma  Brosius,  and  then  to 
William  and  Sarah  T.  Kelton's  and  their  daughters,  Marian  and 
Gertrude,  and  from  there  to  Jeremiah  Bernard's,  which  is  also  the 
home  of  Mary  Barnard,  and  then  to  Sarah  T.  Kelton's  and  her 
daughter,  Anabel.  In  each  of  these  places  we  received  a  cordial 
welcome,  and  all  appeared  to  enjoy  the  visit.  We  returned  to 
Ebenezer  Maule's  for  the  night  with  the  feeling  that  the  day  had 
been  well  spent. 

iyth.  Ebenezer  and  his  wife  Mary  went  with  us  this  morning 
to  call  on  George  Maule  and  wife  on  our  way  to  meeting  at  Ercil- 


296  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

doun.  This  meeting  was  well  attended,  considering  it  was  a 
week  day  and  a  very  busy  time  with  the  farmers.  It  was  felt  to 
be  a  satisfactory  meeting.  The  preparative  meeting  of  ministers 
and  elders  followed,  in  which  there  was  some  service  required. 
After  meeting  we  went  home  with  William  and  Elizabeth  Webster 
to  dine,  and  after  dinner  they  took  us  to  make  several  calls,  the 
first  of  which  was  on  Mary  Smith,  her  daughter,  Sallie,  and  daugh- 
ter-in-law Mary,  then  upon  Isaac  Chandler  and  family,  and  next 
upon  Alexander  and  Anna  Mode,  and  then  upon  Eliza  Baker, 
wife  of  Preston  Baker.  In  each  of  these  visits  we  had  some 
pleasant  and  instructive  conversation.  We  then  returned  to  Wil- 
liam Webster's  to  tea,  and  had  a  very  enjoyable  visit  with  him 
and  their  children.  A  little  while  after  supper  William  took 
us  to  the  home  of  Emeline  Walton  and  George  W.  and  Eliza- 
beth Moore,  who  live  in  the  house  formerly  occupied  by  the 
Darlingtons  as  a  boarding  school,  where  we  remained  for  the 
night. 

18th.  William  and  Elizabeth  came  for  us  this  morning  to  visit 
the  Friends  and  Friendly  people  at  Coatesville.  We  first  called  on 
Frank  and  Edith  Keller,  and  next  upon  Charles  Hewes,  and  then 
upon  Cloud  Speakman  and  wife,  and  upon  William  and  Priscilla 
Mode  and  their  married  daughter,  Alice  Speakman;  next  upon 
Jessie  Hampton,  and  then  went  to  Elizabeth  Walton's  to  dine. 
In  all  of  these  calls  we  had  an  interesting  and  profitable  time. 
Then  came  to  Philadelphia,  to  the  home  of  John  and  Emily  Long- 
streth's,  for  the  night. 

Fourth  month  19.  We  left  Philadelphia  this  morning  on  our 
journey  to  Ithaca,  N.  Y.,  whither  we  had  been  invited  by  the 
President  and  Board  of  Trustees  of  Cornell  University  to  occupy 
the  pulpit  in  the  Sage  Chapel.  We  felt  the  liberty  to  accept  this 
invitation,  as  it  afforded  an  opportunity  to  present  our  principles 
to  many  of  the  students.  Arrived  at  Ithaca,  we  were  met  by  the 
President's  private  secretary  and  escorted  to  the  guests'  rooms  in 
the  Sage  College,  where  we  were  kindly  received. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  297 

20th.  Attended  the  meeting  in  the  chapel  this  morning.  Be- 
tween five  and  six  hundred  were  estimated  to  be  present,  a  larger 
number,  they  told  us,  than  usually  gathered  to  the  morning  ser- 
vice. As  I  was  led  to  open  our  views  on  Inspiration  and  the 
direct  revelation  of  the  Lord's  will  to  man,  through  the  Christ 
within,  very  close  attention  was  given  and  many  expressions  of 
satisfaction  greeted  us  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  from  members 
and  ministers  of  different  denominations.  We  felt  the  meeting 
had  been  a  satisfactory  one. 

In  the  afternoon  we  again  attended  a  meeting  in  the  chapel, 
which  was  called  a  "  vesper  service,"  being  mostly  musical.  The 
arrangements  allowed  me  about  fifteen  minutes  for — as  they  called 
it — a  talk  on  a  practical  Christian  life.  This,  too,  was  well  re- 
ceived, and  our  hearts  were  filled  with  thankfulness  as  the  evening 
hour  approached  that  we  had  been  favored  with  Divine  blessing 
through  the  day. 

21st  to  24th.  Our  time  was  spent  during  these  days  in  visiting 
various  buildings  of  the  University,  and  in  accepting  invitations 
to  lunch  or  dine  with  some  of  the  professors  and  their  families, 
with  some  of  whose  relatives  we  had  a  previous  acquaintance.  In 
one  family  I  found  a  second  cousin  once  removed.  We  also  took 
tea  with  ex-Governor  Alonzo  B.  Cornell  and  wife,  and  the  last 
evening  dined  with  President  J.  G.  Schurman  and  wife — he  the 
President  of  the  University.  The  uniform  courtesy  and  kindness 
everywhere  shown  us,  made  our  stay  here  very  enjoyable,  and  an 
occasion  that  will  be  long  remembered  by  us. 

25th.  We  left  Ithaca  to-day,  at  12.05  P-  m->  Ior  Stroudsburg, 
Pa.,  where  we  arrived  at  4.51,  and  were  met  at  the  station  by 
Samuel  Palmer  and  taken  to  the  home  of  his  son,  A.  Mitchell 
Palmer,  who  with  his  wife,  Roberta  Dixon  Palmer,  gave  us  a 
hearty  welcome  in  their  hospitable  home,  and  we  remained  with 
them  over  night. 

26th.  We  had  planned  to  make  several  calls  on  friends  in 
Stroudsburg  to-day,  but  an  unusually  high  wind,  with  occasional 
sprinkles  of  rain,  rendered  it  unwise  for  us  to  attempt  it.     Our 


298  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

dear  friend,  Anna,  wife  of  Howard  Palmer,  came  to  go  with  us, 
so  we  visited  in  the  home  of  our  hosts  until  near  supper  time 
when,  as  we  had  been  invited  to  take  that  meal  with  Susan 
Vaniderstine  and  her  daughter  Lida,  they  being  near  by,  we  con- 
cluded we  could  go  and  were  glad  we  did,  for  we  had  a  very 
pleasant  visit  with  them,  returning  to  Mitchell  Palmer's  for  the 
night. 

27th.  Though  the  wind  had  somewhat  subsided  there  was 
enough  to  make  it  disagreeable  to  ride,  but  a  goodly  number  as- 
sembled in  the  neat  little  meeting-house,  and  close  attention  was 
given  to  the  message  as  it  was  being  delivered.  The  meeting  closed 
under  a  sweet  solemnity.  Afterward  we  went  home  with  Howard 
and  Anna  Palmer  to  their  home  on  the  hill,  once  the  home  of  that 
dear,  faithful  Friend,  Catharine  P.  Foulke.  After  dinner  and 
sitting  awhile  we  called  first  on  Samuel  and  Catherine  Foulke, 
and  then  upon  Joseph  and  Caroline  Foulke,  they  being  children 
of  Charles  and  Catherine  Foulke.  We  enjoyed  these  visits  very 
much,  and  we  also  enjoyed  the  beautiful  scenery  from  these  homes 
overlooking  the  valley  in  which  Stroudsburg  lies.  After  tea  we 
went  back  to  Stroudsburg  for  another  meeting  in  the  Friends' 
meeting-house,  which  was  more  largely  attended  than  was  the 
morning  meeting,  a  number  of  people  from  other  denominations 
being  present.  Close  attention  was  given  as  I  was  led  to  draw 
the  lesson  of  what  constituted  an  ideal  Christian  life.  Both 
meetings,  judging  from  the  expressions  which  greeted  us,  had 
given  satisfaction.  We  returned  to  the  home  of  Howard  and 
Anna  Palmer  for  the  night. 

Fourth  month  28.  Anna  W.  Palmer  took  us  this  morning  for 
a  drive  through  Cherry  Valley  to  the  Delaware  Water  Gap.  The 
weather  was  fine,  the  scenery  grand,  and  the  opening  blossoms 
and  expanding  leaves  combined  to  make  the  ride  one  we  shall 
long  remember.  After  viewing  the  scenery  about  the  Water  Gap 
we  returned  to  Stroudsburg  to  dine  with  Mitchell  and  Roberta 
Palmer.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  first  upon  Elizabeth  Mellick, 
who  is  quite  an  invalid,  then  upon  Dr.  Esther  Gulick,  a  daughter 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  299 

of  Charles  and  Catharine  Foulke,  and  then  upon  Dr.  Walton  and 
wife,  he  a  brother  of  Anna  Palmer,  and  then  upon  Sally  Dreher, 
and  stayed  to  tea  with  James  and  Harriet  Palmer  and  their  daugh- 
ter, Grace.  At  each  of  these  places  we  had  a  pleasant  visit.  After 
tea  I  called  by  invitation  on  one  not  a  member,  who  had  attended 
our  evening  meeting  the  day  before,  and  had  an  interesting  call. 

29th.  Samuel  Palmer  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
to  the  station  to  start  for  Phillipsburg.  At  that  place  we  were 
met  by  Josiah  Trimmer,  whose  wife,  Elizabeth,  is  a  daughter  of 
that  valued  Friend,  the  late  Abraham  R.  Vail,  of  Quakertown, 
N.  J.,  and  taken  to  their  hospitable  home.  In  the  afternoon  we 
held  a  meeting  in  a  house  belonging  to  the  Baptists,  near  their 
home.  This  meeting  was  small,  yet  the  Master  gave  us  a  message 
which  was  well  received,  and  we  felt  the  meeting  was  a  profitable 
season.     We  remained  with  them  through  the  night. 

30th.  This  morning  opened  bright  and  clear,  with  an  invigor- 
ating atmosphere  after  quite  a  rainy  night.  Elizabeth  Trimmer 
went  with  us  for  a  trolley  ride  across  the  river  to  Easton,  to  Col- 
lege Hill  (Lafayette  College),  to  the  end  of  the  trolley  line,  giving 
us  a  fine  view  of  the  river  and  the  scenery  in  this  vicinity.  On 
our  return  we  noticed  for  the  first  time  some  apple  trees  in  full 
bloom.  Elizabeth  then  took  us  to  her  sister's  home,  Rebecca 
Case,  wife  of  Elmer  Ellsworth  Case,  with  whom  we  spent  the 
remainder  of  the  day,  returning  to  Trimmer's  for  the  night. 

Fifth  month  1.  We  went  this  morning  to  the  home  of  Samuel 
Thomas,  where  we  were  kindly  entertained  for  the  day,  though 
his  wife  was  absent  from  home.  In  the  evening  we  held  another 
meeting  in  a  Baptist  house,  which  was  well  attended,  and  was 
felt  to  be  a  satisfactory  season.  While  there  are  but  few  Friends 
in  Phillipsburg,  there  are  some  descendants  from  Friends  and 
these  expressed  their  satisfaction  for  having  the  opportunity  to 
attend  a  Friends'  meeting.  We  remained  for  the  night  with  friend 
Thomas. 

2d.  We  left  Phillipsburg  this  morning  for  Philadelphia  and 
went  to  John  and  Emily  Longstreth's  for  dinner,  and  to  arrange 


300  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

for  another  two  weeks'  absence.  In  the  afternoon  we  left  Phila- 
delphia for  Quakertown,  Pa.,  where  we  were  met  by  Edward 
►Shaw  and  were  soon  welcomed  in  his  hospitable  home  by  his  wife 
Mary  and  daughter  Emma.  In  the  evening  several  Friends  came 
in  to  welcome  us  and  to  arrange  for  our  visit  among  them,  so  we 
passed  a  very  pleasant  evening,  and  remained  here  for  the  night. 

3d.  In  company  with  our  friends,  Edward  and  Mary  Shaw  and 
Jane  Kinsey,  we  called  first  upon  Speakman  Hicks,  now  in  his 
93d  year,  and  his  sister,  Anna  Penrose,  in  her  86th  year,  and 
then  upon  Olivia  Meredith,  who  is  in  her  87th  year,  and  then  went 
to  the  home  of  Eli  and  William  Strawn,  and  remained  to  dinner. 
In  each  of  these  places  we  had  an  interesting  visit.  It  was  pleas- 
ant to  meet  these  aged  people,  and  have  a  word  of  cheer  for  them. 

After  meeting,  in  the  afternoon,  Jane  Kinsey  went  with  us  first 
to  call  on  Sarah  T.  Green,  a  sister  of  William  M.  Jackson,  of 
New  York,  with  whom  and  her  daughter,  Mary  E.  Green,  we  had 
an  enjoyable  call.  We  then  went  to  see  Mary  Reeder,  who  is  in 
her  94th  year,  and  has  been  confined  to  her  bed  for  some  time, 
cared  for  tenderly  by  her  daughters  Margaret  Zorns  and  Sarah 
Johnson,  and  son  Isaac  Reeder.  As  I  sat  by  the  bedside  of  this 
dear  Friend,  the  feeling  came  very  strongly  that  she  was  only 
patiently  waiting  to  be  called  home,  to  which  feeling  I  gave  ex- 
pression as  a  word  of  cheer.  We  went  to  Dr.  W.  H.  Meredith's 
and  his  wife  Irene's  home  for  tea.  After  tea  Edward  and  Mary 
Shaw  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  Ann  Johnson's,  who  is  now  in 
her  84th  year,  and  living  with  her  son  William  and  his  wife 
Hannah,  and  after  an  hour  of  pleasant  intercourse  we  went  to 
Hannah  Shaw's,  where  a  number  of  her  children  and  grand- 
children had  gathered,  and  here  we  spent  another  hour  in  an 
enjoyable  and,  I  trust,  profitable  conversation,  returning  to  Dr. 
Meredith's  for  the  night. 

4th.  A  beautiful  bright  spring  morning,  with  an  invigorating 
atmosphere,  greeted  us  on  our  awaking,  bringing  a  refreshing 
feeling  with  it.  About  10  o'clock  we  wended  our  way  to  the  meet- 
ing-house, one  side  of  which  was  soon  comfortably  filled  with  an 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  301 

interesting  and  inquiring  company,  to  whom  I  was  led  to  open 
the  spiritual  view  of  regeneration  and  its  necessity  for  our  true 
spiritual  advancement  and  growth.  A  sweet  solemnity  over- 
spread the  meeting  while  the  message  was  being  delivered,  which 
continued  until  the  close.  Those  who  remained  for  the  First-day 
School,  and  this  comprised  a  large  part  of  the  meeting,  were 
called  to  order  by  the  superintendent,  Jane  Kinsey,  and  we  took 
a  little  part  in  the  interesting  exercises  which  followed.  After 
the  close  of  the  school  we  went  home  with  Jane  M.  Foulke  and 
her  daughter  Eleanor,  who,  with  Jane's  sister,  Susanna  Levick, 
gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  We  also  had  the  company  of  Pro- 
fessor Edwin  Hart  and  wife,  from  Lafayette  College,  of  Easton, 
Pa.  After  dinner  and  a  little  rest  Eleanor  took  us  to  make  a  call 
on  Stephen  Foulke  and  family*  meeting  there  quite  a  number  of 
others  who  had  called.  We  had  here  another  pleasant  visit,  and 
returned  to  Jane  Foulke's  to  tea.  In  the  evening  another  meet- 
ing was  held  in  the  meeting-house,  which  proved  to  be  larger  than 
the  morning  meeting.  The  message  offered  was  on  the  nature 
and  requirements  of  love  as  applied  to  our  everyday  life.  Close 
attention  was  given,  and  satisfaction  expressed  at  its  close,  that 
we  had  been  among  them.  We  returned  to  Jane  Foulke's  for 
the  night. 

5th.  We  came  to  Baltimore  today,  and  will  not  resume  our 
mission  again  until  the  22d  of  this  month,  when  we  expect 
to  take  it  up  again  at  Kennett  Square. 

Fifth  month  12.  We  left  Baltimore  this  morning  for  Hopewell, 
Frederick  county,  Va.,  to  attend  Fairfax  Quarterly  Meeting,  and 
to  visit  some  of  the  families  belonging  to  Hopewell  Monthly 
Meeting  prior  to  the  quarterly  meeting.  We  were  met  at  Steven- 
son Station,  on  the  B.  &  O.  R.  R.,  about  noon  by  our  friend 
David  W.  Branson,  and  taken  to  his  hospitable  home,  and  were 
cordially  received  by  his  family,  consisting  of  his  wife  Ann  B. 
and  son  William  and  wife.  After  dinner  and  a  little  rest  we 
started,  accompanied  by  David  and  Ann,  to  call  on  some  friends, 


302  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

first  at  the  home  of  William  and  Sophia  Robinson,  and  then  went 
to  see  James  and  Sarah  Stevenson,  both  now  past  their  8oth  year. 
In  both  these  homes  we  had  pleasant  and  interesting  visits.  David 
then  took  ns  to  see  his  brother,  Jonathan  Branson,  who,  with  his 
wife  Carrie  and  their  daughter  Tacy  Branson  Doing  and  her  hus- 
band J.  Harald  Doing,  gave  us  a  warm  welcome.  We  remained 
there  for  the  night. 

13th.  David  and  Ann  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
first  to  see  Samuel  Pidgeon,  another  Friend  over  80  years  of  age. 
We  had  an  enjoyable  visit  with  him  and  his  three  daughters,  and 
then  went  to  his  son  Lewis's  to  dine,  and  were  hospitably  received 
by  his  wife  Susan  and  their  children.  After  dinner  David  and 
Ann  took  us  first  to  see  Mary  Jackson,  who  is  not  able  to  get  out 
to  meeting,  and  then  to  Frank  and  Elizabeth  Clevenger's  to  tea. 
After  tea  David  and  Ann  left  us  to  return  to  their  home,  and 
Frank  Clevenger  took  us  to  Daniel  Wood's,  where  we  were  wel- 
comed by  Daniel  and  his  daughters,  Mary  and  Clara,  and  by  Mar- 
garet Loman,  a  relative  of  theirs.     We  remained  for  the  night. 

14th.  Daniel  Wood  took  us  this  morning  to  Winchester,  where 
notice  had  been  given  that  we  would  be  at  their  mid-week  meeting. 
The  meeting  was  well  attended,  and  was  felt  to  be  a  satisfactory 
season.  We  went  to  dinner  with  Robert  and  Mary  Wickersham. 
In  the  afternoon  Daniel  took  us  first  to  call  on  Elizabeth  Brown 
and  her  daughter,  Elizabeth  being  feeble  and  unable  to  get  out  to 
meeting.  We  then  called  on  Mary  Ellen  Brown  and  had  a  pleas- 
ant visit  with  her  and  her  daughters,  the  husband  being  away 
from  home  at  work.  We  next  called  on  Ellen  Robinson,  another 
one  of  those  unable  to  get  to  meeting.  Our  friend  James  Robin- 
son met  us  here  and  took  us  to  his  home,  where  another  cordial 
greeting  was  given  by  his  wife,  Sally,  and  their  children.  In  the 
evening  quite  a  number  of  Friends  and  others  gathered  in,  and 
we  held  an  interesting  and  I  believe  profitable  parlor  meeting, 
which  closed  under  much  tenderness  of  feeling.  We  remained 
here  for  the  night. 


Travels  in"  the  Ministry  303 

15th.  James  Robinson  and  his  wife  went  with  us  some  seven 
or  eight  miles  to  Gainesboro,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed 
for  10  o'clock.  It  was  held  in  a  union  meeting-house,  usually 
occupied  by  the  Methodists.  About  sixty  assembled,  which  was 
thought  to  be  a  good-sized  meeting  for  the  place  at  this  busy  sea- 
son of  the  year.  After  meeting  we  went  to  the  home  of  Joseph 
and  Rebecca  Robinson  to  dinner,  and  then  came  back  to  Josiah  and 
Mary  Jane  Robinson's  to  tea.  A  meeting  had  been  arranged  for 
in  the  evening  at  Winchester,  at  which  the  subject  of  Temperance 
was  to  be  presented.  It  was  largely  attended,  and  much  expres 
sion  of  satisfaction  was  given.  After  the  meeting  we  went  home 
with  William  and  Mary  Smith  for  the  night. 

16th.  Jonah  L.  Rees  and  his  sister-in-law,  Mary  Jackson,  came 
for  us  this  morning  about  8  o'clock  for  a  ride  of  some  ten  miles 
co  make  a  call  on  some  Friends  who  are  quite  remote  from  meet- 
ing, calling  first  on  Jacob  and  Ella  Rees,  and  then  drove  to  Mary 
Hackney's  to  dinner.  Her  aunt,  Rebecca  Jane  Hackney,  came  in 
after  dinner,  and  we  had  a  short  talk  with  her.  These  Friends 
seemed  to  appreciate  our  visit  to  them,  and  it  was  an  enjoyable 
one  to  us.  After  sitting  awhile  we  started  on  our  return,  and 
came  back  to  John  and  Ann  Bond's  for  the  night,  and  here  had 
another  pleasant  visit. 

iyth.  John  Bond  took  us  this  morning  to  visit  our  dear  friend 
Elisan  Brown  and  her  sister  Catharine,  and  we  remained  with 
them  until  after  dinner,  when  John  and  Ann  came  for  us  to  go 
with  them  to  the  quarterly  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders.  This 
was  a  meeting  of  interest,  in  which  I  had  a  message  for  their 
encouragement.  After  meeting  we  went  home  for  the  night  with 
Jonah  L.  Rees,  accompanied  by  our  dear  friend,  Mary  R.  Wil- 
liams. 

18th.  This  morning  opened  bright  and  clear,  and  at  the  proper 
time  we  wended  our  way  to  the  old  meeting-house.  The  Quarterly 
Meeting  at  this  place  is  made  a  time  of  general  meeting  for  the 
people  in  the  vicinity,  and  a  very  large  number  gathered  in  and 
around  the  grounds,  and  were  some  time  in  coming  in  and  filling 


304  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  house.  The  meeting  was  thought  to  be  unsually  orderly  and 
quiet.  They  gave  good  attention,  as  the  message  I  had  for  them 
was  being  delivered,  and  expression  of  satisfaction  was  given  at 
the  close.  After  a  recess  of  a  couple  of  hours  the  First-day  School 
Union  was  called  to  order,  and  an  interesting  and  instructive 
program  was  presented  from  quite  young  to  the  more  mature 
young  people.  It  was  a  very  enjoyable  occasion.  At  the  close 
of  this  meeting  we  went  home  with  Charles  E.  and  Susan  Cleven- 
ger  for  the  night,  and  passed  the  evening  with  them  and  their 
two  sons  and  daughter  Bertha  in  some  interesting  and  I  trust 
profitable  conversation. 

ipth.  We  attended  the  quarterly  meeting  to-day.  There  was 
little  presented  but  the  usual  routine  business,  although  during  the 
meeting  for  worship  I  found  a  message  to  call  them  to  the  work- 
ings of  the  practical  religion  taught  and  lived  by  Jesus.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  William  Branson  to  dinner,  and  then 
went  to  Hugh  and  Mary  Lupton's  for  tea  and  to  remain  for  the 
night. 

Fifth  month  20.  We  left  Hopewell  this  morning  for  Phila- 
delphia, to  resume  our  mission  within  the  limits  of  Philadelphia 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  came  by  way  of  the  Cumberland  Valley  Rail- 
road. We  enjoyed  this  ride  through  the  Shenandoah  and  Cum- 
berland valleys  very  much.  The  showers  the  evening  before  and 
in  the  early  morning  had  freshened  up  the  verdure,  which  had 
been  suffering  somewhat  from  drouth,  and  the  atmosphere  had 
been  cooled,  so  that  it  rendered  the  ride  a  very  pleasant  one.  We 
went  directly  to  the  home  of  our  friends,  John  L.  and  Emily  T. 
Longstreth,  for  the  night. 

21st.  We  left  Philadelphia  this  morning  for  Kennett  Square, 
and  were  met  at  the  station  by  Sally  Martin  and  taken  to  her  hos- 
pitable home.  After  dinner  John  Yeatman  came  for  us  to  make 
some  visits  outside  the  borough,  taking  Anna  Mary  Martin  with 
us,  and  going  first  to  the  home  of  Isaac  and  Sarah  McFarlan  and 
Elizabeth  Marshall,  and  thence  to  see  Sarah  Scarlett  and  her  son 
Taylor  Scarlett  and  his  wife,  Ada,  and  from  there  to  Marshall  and 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  305 

Ida  Hannum's.  In  all  these  places  we  met  with  a  cordial  recep- 
tion and  had  enjoyable  visits.  We  returned  to  the  Martins'  home 
for  tea.  In  the  evening  we  called  on  Eugene  and  Mary  Mercer, 
and  then  on  Charles  and  Louisa  Gawthrop,  and  had,  we  trust, 
profitable  visits. 

22d.  We  attended  the  regular  week-day  meeting  at  Kennett 
Square  this  morning.  It  was  well  attended.  After  dinner  John 
and  Margaret  Yeatman  took  us  to  visit  William  and  Mary  Scar- 
lett, and  from  thence  to  Marshall  and  Emma  Walton's,  having 
very  pleasant  visits  at  both  places,  and  returning  to  the  Martins 
in  time  for  tea.  After  that  Charles  W.  and  Louisa  Gawthrop 
took  us  to  Unionville,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for 
the  evening.  This  was  much  larger  than  we  had  anticipated,  and 
the  message  given  seemed  to  be  appreciated.  The  meeting  closed 
under  a  sweet  and  solemn  covering.  We  returned  to  the  Mar- 
tin's for  the  night. 

23d.  We  went  this  morning  to  visit  an  old  friend,  Hannah 
Stubbs,  finding  there  our  friends  Mary  F.  and  Mercie  Brown, 
from  Fawn  Grove  Meeting,  one  of  the  branches  of  Baltimore 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  visited  with  them  and  Eli  and  Deborah 
Thompson  until  after  dinner,  very  enjoyably.  We  then  wended 
our  way  to  the  meeting-house  to  attend  the  commencement  of 
Martin  Academy,  now  conducted  by  our  friend,  Jane  Rushmore. 
The  exercises  of  the  students  were  very  creditable,  and  we  were 
glad  we  had  the  opportunity  of  being  present.  At  the  close  of  the 
exercises  we  went  home  with  Anna  Green,  who,  with  her  husband 
Ellwood  and  son  Samuel,  and  Edith  A.,  gave  us  a  very  cordial 
welcome.  After  tea  in  the  evening  we  went  with  them  to  the 
new  Friends'  Boarding  Home  to  meet  with  the  Young  Friends' 
Association  for  a  social  evening.  We  enjoyed  this  opportunity 
very  much.     We  remained  over  night  at  Green's. 

24th.     We  went  this  morning  to  the  Home  to  call  upon  some 

of  those  who  did  not  get  out  the  previous  evening,  and  then  to 

John  and  Margaret  Yeatman's  for  dinner.     In  the  afternoon  we 

called  upon  Anna  and  Lydia  Cox,  and  found  Susan  Dixon  there, 

20 


306  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  after  a  pleasant  visit  we  went  to  Samuel  and  Deborah  Pen- 
nock's  to  tea,  meeting  here  with  Joseph  Taylor,  Samuel's  brother- 
in-law,  and  Edith  Pennock,  Samuel's  sister,  and  then  returned  to 
the  Martins  for  the  night. 

2$th.  Charles  W.  Gawthrop  took  us,  with  Anna  Mary  Martin, 
this  morning  to  Marlborough  Meeting.  To  our  surprise,  the 
house  was  nearly  full.  The  testimony  delivered  seemed  to  be 
well  received.  The  meeting  closed  after  a  short  testimony  from 
Charles  H.  Pennypacker.  We  went  home  with  William  and 
Martha  Tussey,  and  dined  with  them  and  Hannah  Martin  and 
Amy  Moore.  After  dinner  we  were  soon  on  our  way  to  old 
Kennett,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  afternoon. 
This  meeting  was  also  larger  than  we  had  anticipated,  and  from 
the  expressions  given  at  its  close  was  appreciated.  After  meet- 
ing, Edward  Passmore  took  us  to  his  hospitable  home,  where  we 
met  a  cordial  welcome  from  his  wife  Emma  and  three  children, 
and  remained  over  night. 

26th.  Edward  Passmore  took  us  this  morning  to  call  first  upon 
Aaron  Mendenhall,  and  then  on  Edward  Palmer  and  daughter, 
and  next  upon  Sarah  Heald.  These  were  short  but  pleasant  calls. 
We  then  went  to  Pennock  Pyle's  and  had  an  enjoyable  visit  with 
him  and  his  wife,  Hannah  Mary,  and  their  daughter,  Helen,  and 
next  called  on  Sarah  Jacobs  and  her  daughter  Anna.  Sarah  is 
now  in  the  91st  year  of  her  age,  and  in  good  possession  of  her 
faculties,  has  never  worn  glasses,  and  can  read  the  fine  print  of 
the  papers  without  them.  It  was  a  pleasure  to  be  with  her.  Then 
called  on  Milton  and  Minerva  Walters,  and  then  at  William  Pen- 
nock's,  and  made  a  short  call  on  Milton  Mendenhall  and  wife,  and 
returned  to  E.  Passmore's  to  dinner.  We  were  well  cared  for  at 
each  place,  though  some  were  so  situated  that  we  did  not  think  it 
best  to  get  out  of  the  carriage.  In  the  afternoon  Edward  took 
us  to  call  on  Anna  Way  and  family,  and  then  to  Lydia  Dilworth's, 
where,  in  company  with  her  son  Horace,  and  daughters,  Deborah, 
Martha,  and  Elizabeth,  we  passed  a  pleasant  and  instructive  even- 
ing, remaining  for  the  night.     This  family  had  been  recently  be- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  307 

reaved  of  a  husband  and  father,  and  were  bearing  their  sorrow 
with  Christian  fortitude. 

27th.  Awoke  to  find  that  a  much  needed  rain  was  falling. 
Visited  with  this  family  and  endeavored  to  leave  a  word  of  cheer 
with  them  until  about  10  a.  m.,  when  Joseph  and  Anna  Way  came 
for  us  and  took  us  first  to  Franklin  Dilworth's,  who,  with  his  wife 
Mary  and  daughter  Anna  Lee,  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  We 
then  went  to  the  home  of  Lavinia  Yeatman  and  her  daughters, 
Florence  and  Gheretien  Pyle,  and  remained  to  dinner.  We  had 
an  agreeable  and  I  trust  profitable  visit  here,  our  conversation 
calling  up  many  reminiscences  of  the  past,  and  drawing  a  lesson 
from  some  of  those  experiences.  We  then  called  on  James  G. 
Cloud  and  Francena,  his  wife,  and  daughter  Lillian  and  son  Wil- 
liam, and  after  a  pleasant  social  visit  went  to  William  J.  and 
Amanda  Cloud's,  where  several  had  come  in  to  meet  us.  We 
endeavored  to  interest  them  in  cheerful  conversation,  leaving  some 
lessons  of  instruction,  and  then  went  to  T.  Ellwood  and  Ella  Mar- 
shall's, where,  with  his  and  her  mother  and  three  children,  Alfred, 
Henry  and  Estelle,  and  with  Joseph  and  Anna  Way,  we  passed 
an  enjoyable  evening  and  remained  for  the  night. 

28th.  Ellwood  Marshall  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
his  mother  Mary  Marshall,  and  then  to  Nathaniel  and  Sarah 
Way's,  who,  with  their  children,  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome,  and 
in  both  homes  had  a  pleasant  visit.  After  dinner  at  Ellwood  Mar- 
shall's he,  with  his  mother,  took  us  to  his  brother  Israel's,  where 
he,  with  his  wife  Elizabeth,  who  is  not  in  good  health,  received  us 
kindly,  and  we  spent  a  very  agreeable  hour.  We  next  called  on 
Mary  Dennison,  at  Yorklyn  Station,  and  after  a  pleasant  visit  with 
her  went  to  Hockessin  to  call  on  Dr.  and  Mary  Mitchell,  she  a 
sister  of  Ellwood  Marshall,  and  with  them  and  their  daughters, 
Bessie,  Edith,  and  Ella,  we  had  an  enjoyable  evening  and  remained 
for  the  night. 

Sixth  month  5  and  6.  These  days  were  occupied  in  going  to 
and  returning  from  Baltimore  in  order  to  attend  the  marriage  of 
Thaddeus  Thomas  and  Anna  D.  Andrews.  In  the  afternoon  of  the 


308  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

6th  we  returned  to  Avondale,  where  we  were  met  by  Samuel 
Wickersham  and  taken  to  his  home,  and  warmly  welcomed  by  him 
and  his  wife,  Mary  J.,  and  her  sister,  Louisa  Hoopes,  and  re- 
mained there  for  the  night.  We  also  found  Sarah  Thompson,  of 
West  Grove,  there,  to  welcome  us. 

yth.  Samuel  and  Mary  J.  Wickersham  went  with  us  this  morn- 
ing to  the  home  of  John  C.  Parrish,  son  of  John  Parrish,  formerly 
of  Woodbury,  N.  J.,  where  with  him  and  his  son  Charles  and  wife 
Anna  we  had  an  interesting  visit.  From  there  John  Parrish  took 
us  to  call  on  Emma  Starr  and  her  daughter  Mary,  and  then  to 
Truman  and  Anna  Cooper's,  he  a  member  of  the  other  branch  of 
Friends.  In  both  homes  we  were  cordially  received.  John 
then  took  us  to  Samuel  Wickersham's  to  dinner.  After  resting 
awhile  Samuel  and  wife  went  with  us  to  the  home  of  her  brother, 
J.  Walker  Hoopes,  who  with  his  wife  Rachel  received  us  kindly, 
and  after  a  social  talk  we  went  to  John  and  Sarah  Schrader's,  and 
had  a  visit  with  them  and  their  daughter,  Eva,  and  then  went  to 
call  on  Swithin  and  Margaret  Shortlidge.  These  last  two  families 
are  not  members  but  are  attendants  of  New  Garden  Meeting. 
Samuel  and  Mary  then  took  us  to  Thompson  Richards',  and  left  us 
for  the  night.  Here  we  also  received  a  very  cordial  welcome 
from  him  and  his  wife  Anna  M.  and  their  seven  children,  and  in 
the  evening  his  brother  Isaac  Richards  and  his  wife  and  two  of 
their  sons  came  in,  and  we  passed  a  very  social  and  agreeable 
evening. 

8th.  Thompson  Richards  and  wife  took  us  this  morning  to 
New  Garden  Meeting.  The  large  house  was  nearly  filled,  though 
the  meeting  was  somewhat  slow  in  gathering.  I  was  led  to  open 
and  analyze  the  subject  of  Regeneration  and  the  reasons  and 
necessity  for  it ;  very  close  attention  was  given  and  the  meeting 
closed  under  solemn  covering.  After  meeting  Thompson  took  us 
to  the  home  of  I.  Frank  Chandler,  where  he  and  his  wife  Emily 
and  their  daughter  Anna  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  After  dinner 
1  F.  C.  took  us  for  a  call  on  Samuel  and  Ann  Martin,  and  then  to 
Samuel  and  Martha  Thompson's,  where  we  found  some  of  their 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  309 

children,  with  their  companions,  had  gathered.  These,  with  a 
number  of  boarders,  made  quite  a  company,  and  we  had  an  ex- 
cellent visit  with  them  until  the  hour  arrived  for  us  to  go  to  a 
meeting  appointed  in  Avondale.  This  was  held  in  a  large  hall, 
and  was  well  attended.  The  means  of  reaching  a  perfected  life 
and  the  benefits  to  be  attained  therefrom  was  the  subject  I  was 
led  to  present.  We  felt  it  to  have  been  a  baptizing  and  satisfac- 
tory opportunity.  We  went  to  Samuel  Wickersham's  for  the 
night. 

oth.  John  Parrish  and  Mary  J.  Wickersham  went  with  us  this 
morning  to  Emma  Wollaston's,  where  several  of  her  brothers  and 
their  families  came  in  to  meet  us.  From  there  we  went  to  visit 
Franklin  and  Emma  Mercer,  and  her  mother  Phebe  S.  Hobson, 
and  their  daughter  Mabel,  all  of  whom  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome. 
We  then  went  to  John  and  Eliza  Harper's,  and  had  another  inter- 
esting call  with  them  and  their  daughters,  Sarah  Yarnall  and 
Mary  Harper.  In  the  afternoon  Samuel  Wickersham  and  I  went 
first  to  Brinton  and  Sarah  O.  Chambers'  home,  and  then  to  call 
on  Gilpin  and  Sarah  Seal,  and  from  there  to  tea  with  Martin  and 
Jane  Maloney  and  their  daughters,  Anna  Thomas  and  Cordelia 
Maloney,  and  in  the  evening  called  on  Tilghman  and  Rebecca 
Maloney,  where  Richard  Chambers  and  his  wife  Susan  met  us. 
In  each  of  these  places  we  had  some  interesting  and  I  trust 
instructive  conversation. 

10th.  Samuel  and  Mary  Wickersham  went  with  us  this  morn- 
ing to  call  first  on  Lillian  Darlington,  and  then  on  Benjamin  L. 
and  Mary  Wood  and  her  mother  Hannah  Martin,  an  aged  friend 
and  blind,  and  next  upon  Lydia  R.  Moore,  widow  of  Sharpless 
Moore,  and  sister  of  our  late  friend  Spencer  Roberts,  of  Philadel- 
phia. At  each  of  these  places  we  were  warmly  welcomed  and 
had  a  pleasant  visit.  In  the  afternoon  the  same  friends  went  with 
us  first  to  call  on  Charles  and  Emma  Wickersham  and  their 
daughter  Abby,  and  then  to  Esther  Brown's,  she  being  87  years 
old,  and  in  good  possession  of  her  faculties ;  from  there  to  see 
Elizabeth  Gerkes,  where  a  number  of  her  children  and  grand- 


310  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

children  had  gathered,  and  to  Toughkenemon  to  call  on  Amy  Pratt 
and  her  daughter  Anna.  At  each  of  these  places  we  were  wel- 
comed, and  had  some  interesting  and  we  trust  profitable  conversa- 
tion. We  then  came  to  Ruth  Anna  Michener's  for  tea  and  to 
remain  over  night.  We  miss  the  genial  presence  of  her  husband, 
Ellwood,  with  whom  we  had  been  acquainted  in  years  past.  Ezra 
Webster  and  wife  came  in  the  evening,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  visit 
until  the  hour  of  retiring. 

nth.  Charles  Parrish  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
to  London  Grove  to  their  regular  week-day  meeting,  which  we 
found  to  be  unexpectedly  large.  As  the  message  relating  to  some 
of  the  practical  duties  of  a  religious  life  was  being  delivered 
solemnity  overspread  the  meeting,  and  it  closed  under  the  feeling 
that  we  had  been  blessed  together.  We  went  home  with  Bennett 
and  Tacy  Walton  to  dine.  Soon  after  dinner  Ellen  Pyle,  daughter 
of  Robert  Pyle,  came  and  took  us  to  call  on  Stephen  Pusey 
and  his  sister  Caroline,  who  had  recently  been  bereaved  of  a 
brother.  From  there  we  went  to  Mary  McFarlan's,  where  we 
found  her  daughter,  Anna  Hallowell,  from  West  Chester,  with  her, 
and  then  to  William  Clouds'  and  visited  with  his  sister  Catherine 
and  his  daughters,  and  thence  to  Isaac  and  Elizabeth  Swain's. 
In  each  of  these  places  we  had  a  pleasant  call.  On  our  way  back 
to  London  Grove,  we  called  at  the  door  to  see  our  dear  friend 
Orpha  Pyle  a  few  moments,  and  then  returned  to  Bennett  Wal- 
ton's for  the  night.  During  the  evening  quite  a  number  of  friends 
who  lived  near  came  in  and  spent  a  little  while  with  us  enjoyably 
and  I  hope  profitably. 

12th.  Francis  W.  Hicks  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
first  to  see  Anna  Chambers.  This  dear  friend  has  been  passing 
through  deep  trials,  being  suddenly  bereft  of  her  husband  while 
she  was  in  the  hospital  after  undergoing  a  severe  surgical  opera- 
tion. We  found  her  cheerful  and  bravely  bearing  her  sorrows. 
We  then  went  to  see  Anna  Palmer  and  her  daughters  Rachel  and 
Abby,  and  then  called  on  Ellwood  and  Ida  Glisson,  and  made 
a  short  stop  at  Morris  and  Mary  Chambers'  and  from  there  to 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  311 

Charles  and  Mary  Chambers'  where  we  found  her  mother,  the 
widow  of  Ezra  Smedley,  and  then  went  to  Samuel  and  Mary 
Pusey's,  and  there  met  his  brother  William  and  their  aunt,  Philena 
Pusey,  and  their  sister  Helen  Pusey,  and  then  to  Francis  W. 
Hicks'  to  dinner,  meeting  a  cordial  reception  from  his  wife,  Mar- 
garet. In  each  of  these  places  we  met  the  same  kind  reception 
which  has  been  given  in  the  families  we  have  heretofore  visited. 
In  the  afternoon  Francis  and  Margaret  Hicks  went  with  us  to 
John  I.  and  Caroline  Carter's,  and  then  to  Lamartine  and  Adelaide 
Wood's ;  we  called  a  few  moments  on  Howard  Pusey,  and  then 
went  to  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Pennock's  to  tea  with  them  and 
his  mother  Anna  Pennock  and  Elizabeth's  sister,  Bertha  Lippin- 
cott,  and  their  Aunt  Deborah.  Made  a  short  call  on  Hannah 
Michener  and  returned  with  Francis  and  Margaret  for  the  night, 
feeling  somewhat  fatigued  with  the  very  full  day,  but  believing 
that  it  had  been  well  spent. 

Sixth  month  13.  Chalkley  and  Anna  Bartram  came  for  us  this 
morning,  and  took  us  first  to  Thomas  and  Florence  Baker's,  then 
to  Davis  Allen's,  and  to  Evan  and  Ella  Spencer's,  to  Simon 
and  Ella  Pyle's,  and  then  to  William  and  Sally  Sharpless  to  dine. 
At  each  of  these  places  we  had  a  cordial  reception,  and  some 
interesting  and  profitable  conversation.  We  then  called  on  Mary 
Piott,  and  on  Charles  Walters  and  his  children,  Bessie,  Mabel 
and  Townsend,  and  on  Joshua  and  Anna  Thompson,  and  went 
from  there  to  Edward  and  Rebecca  Pusey's  to  tea.  These  visits 
were  interesting  and  satisfactory,  and  they  all  seemed  glad  to 
welcome  us.  After  tea  we  made  a  short  call  on  Samuel  and 
Anna  Moore  and  Ella  Roberts,  and  then  went  to  Chalkley's  for 
the  night. 

14th.  Ellen  Pyle  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us  to  call 
on  Clifton  Marshall  and  family,  and  Charles  Michener  and 
family;  returned  to  Robert  L.  Pyle's  for  dinner.  This  com- 
pletes our  mission  in  Western  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  in  the  after- 
noon we  took  the  cars  for  West  Chester  and  were  soon  in  the 
home  of  our  dear   friend,   Jonathan   Travilla,  where,    after    a 


312  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

night's  rest,  we  hope  to  be  ready  for  our  visits  in  Concord  Quar- 
terly Meeting. 

15th.  We  attended  the  closing  exercises  of  the  First-day  school 
at  West  Chester  this  morning,  which  were  deeply  interesting,  and 
then  the  meeting,  which  was  large.  Close  attention  was  given  to 
the  message  which  was  given  and  expressions  of  satisfaction 
reached  us  at  its  close.  We  returned  to  Jonathan  Travilla's  to 
dinner  and  to  rest.  In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  Friends' 
Boarding  Home  and  had  an  enjoyable  visit  with  the  Friends  there, 
We  had  another  large  meeting  here  in  the  evening,  with  a  testi- 
mony conveying  some  lessons  from  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  under 
which  a  sweet  solemnity  overspead  the  meeting.  We  retired 
with  the  feeling  that  while  the  day  had  been  full  it  had  been 
satisfactorily  spent. 

16th.  Alfred  D.  Sharpless  and  Lavinia  C.  Hoopes  went  with 
us  this  morning  to  call  first  upon  Peter  and  Jane  Smedley ;  Caleb 
and  Susan  Taylor  came  in  to  meet  us.  Then  we  went  to  Sarah 
Flail's,  and  then  to  call  on  Mary  Beck,  and  on  Mary  Jenkin- 
son.  All  these  friends  were  advanced  in  years,  and  all  appeared 
to  enjoy  with  us  these  social  calls.  We  next  went  to  see  Town- 
send  Walters,  who  is  nearly  87,  and  is  lamed  from  a  broken  hip. 
We  found  him  bright  in  intellect  and  had  with  him  a  very  agree- 
able visit.  He  is  quite  hard  of  hearing,  but  he  asked  me  to  take 
his  hand  and  to  my  surprise  while  holding  it  he  could  hear  dis- 
tinctly without  my  raising  my  voice.  This  was  so  new  to  me  that 
I  felt  it  worthy  of  notice.  We  then  went  to  see  Anna  and  Amy 
Ann  Seeds,  but  found  the  latter  too  ill  to  see  us,  so  after  a  little 
visit  with  the  former  we  went  to  the  Friends'  Boarding  Home  for 
dinner  and  a  little  rest.  In  the  afternoon  the  same  friends  went 
with  us  to  call  on  Josiah  Hoopes,  an  old  friend  of  mine,  and  had 
a  very  pleasant  call.  We  went  next  to  call  on  Frances  Marshall, 
who,  with  her  three  daughters  and  son,  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome, 
and  then  went  to  Sally  and  Mary  Bonsall's  for  tea.  A  heavy  and 
much  needed  shower  set  in  just  as  we  reached  here  and  continued 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  313 

until  sometime  in  the  night.  We  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  them, 
as  they  were  friends  we  had  known  in  Baltimore. 

17th.  Alfred  D.  Sharpless  came  for  us  again  this  morning  and 
took  us  to  make  our  calls,  first  upon  Caleb  and  Rebecca  Sharpless 
and  their  two  daughters,  then  on  Mary  Garrett  and  daughter 
Anna,  on  Edmond  and  Sarah  Hoopes,  and  then  on  Joshua  L.  and 
Caroline  Garrett,  and  on  Amos  and  Anna  Garrett,  and  next  to  his 
own  home,  where  we  visited  with  him  and  his  wife  Rachel  and 
two  of  their  children ;  then  on  Lydia  and  Sally  Mendenhall,  and 
on  Hannah  Hoopes  and  her  two  daughters,  leaving  us  at  Dr. 
Jesse  Green's  to  dine  with  him,  his  sister-in-law  Ann  Williams, 
and  his  son  William.  The  visits  this  morning  were  deeply  inter- 
esting and  I  trust  instructive.  In  several  of  the  homes  we  found 
some  aged  and  infirm  ones,  whom  we  sought  to  cheer.  In  the 
afternoon  Alfred  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Susanna 
Painter  and  her  sisters,  Mary  Garrett  and  Lydia  Williams,  and 
then  upon  Elva  Foulke  and  her  daughters,  Helen,  Lydia,  and 
Eliza,  and  on  Ellwood  and  Amy  Hickman,  and  Charles  and  Eliza- 
beth Pennypacker,  and  Anna  Wood  and  her  daughter  Mary ;  and 
we  were  met  here  by  Anna  Darlington  and  Alice  Derrick  and  her 
husband.  We  then  went  to  visit  Jesse  and  Susan  P.  Taylor  and 
their  daughter  Edith,  and  to  Phebe  Paxson's  for  tea,  meeting 
here  her  sons  Edward  and  Charles  and  his  wife  and  several  friends 
who  came  in  the  evening,  returning  to  J.  Travilla's  for  the  night. 
At  each  of  these  places,  as  well  as  those  of  the  morning,  we  were 
met  with  a  cordial  welcome. 

18th.  Mary  Travilla  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Re- 
becca Speakman  and  her  niece,  Eliza  Fell.  Rebecca  is  blind  and 
quite  hard  of  hearing,  but  very  cheerful  and  happy.  Then  we 
went  to  see  Mary  Parker  and  her  son  Edgar  and  wife  and  daugh- 
ter Elizabeth,  and  then  to  the  week-day  meeting.  This  meeting 
was  a  baptizing  season  in  which  the  message  was  given  for  the 
cheering  and  uplifting  of  each  heart.  We  went  home  to  dine  with 
John  P.  Worth,  and  his  son  Herbert  Worth  and  Caroline,  Her- 


314  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

bert's  wife.  After  dinner  Jonathan  Travilla  came  for  us  and  took 
us  to  Marshallton  to  call  on  Alfred  and  Anna  Hallowell,  where 
we  found  his  mother  Martha  Yerkes,  and  her  mother  Mary  Mc- 
Farlan,  and  John  R.  Baldwin  and  daughter  from  Romansville 
came  in.  We  then  went  to  call  on  Henry  Hall  and  his  father,  and 
to  William  and  Rachel  Hayes's  to  tea,  finding  there  his  aged 
mother  Caroline  Hayes,  and  his  daughter  Mary  Gawthrop  from 
Baltimore,  then  called  on  Isaac  and  Ruth  Esther  Haines  and  their 
daughter  Mary ;  some  other  friends  were  also  there.  We  re- 
turned to  Herbert  Worth's  for  the  night. 

ipth.  Jonathan  Travilla  and  Lavinia  C.  Hoopes  accompanied 
us  this  morning  to  make  a  number  of  calls — first  upon  Amy  Storm 
and  Elizabeth  Corson,  then  successively  upon  Phebe  Ann  Martin, 
Ann  Hannum,  Susan  Hall,  Phebe  Bailey,  and  Rebecca  Clayton, 
Anna  L.  Moore,  Abby  Leedom,  wife  of  Edwin,  and  Abigail 
Hoopes  and  her  daughter  Ellen.  In  the  afternoon  we  visited 
Lownes  Taylor  and  family,  Isaac  Garrett  and  wife,  Lewis  K. 
Stubbs  and  wife,  and  his  mother,  Mary  Ann  Stubbs,  and  Russell 
and  Anna  Hoopes.  We  took  tea  with  Jesse  and  Eva  Darlington, 
and  his  daughter,  and  were  met  here  by  Mary  and  Anna  Darling- 
ton, and  spent  the  evening  pleasantly.  In  these  visits  we  found 
some  who  had  been  passsing  but  recently  through  deep  sorrow, 
and  were  able  to  leave  with  them  a  word  of  cheer.  All  of  these, 
as  had  been  done  in  all  of  the  previous  visits,  expressed  to  us  then- 
satisfaction  in  having  us  visit  them  in  this  social  way,  and  as  each 
night  came  in  taking  a  review  of  the  day  a  sense  of  blessing 
covered  our  spirits. 

Sixth  month  20.  Dr.  Jesse  C.  Green  and  Mary  Travilla  went 
with  us  this  morning  to  call  upon  Enoch  Hannum  and  his  sister- 
in-law  Martha  Michener,  and  from  there  we  went  to  Joseph  Bell's 
and  his  sister  Lucy  Bell,  and  then  to  call  on  Rebecca  B.  Comly 
and  William  S.  Haviland,  and  then  drove  out  to  Richard  and 
Elizabeth  Darlington's.  We  called  on  Mary  Darlington,  widow 
of  Smedley  Darlington,  and  on  Dr.  Edward  Palmer  and  family, 
and    went   to   Sarah    Hall's    for    dinner.     In    the    afternoon    Dr. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  315 

Green  and  Caroline  Worth  accompanied  us  and  we  made  calls 
upon  several  families,  first  upon  Abner  and  Melinda  Hoopes,  then 
upon  Isaac  and  Mary  Bailey  and  their  daughter  Lillian,  Alfred 
Grubb  and  wife,  Professor  and  Sarah  Cockran,  Dr.  Ehinger  and 
his  wife  Ella,  Rebecca  Haggerty,  Hannah  Jeffords,  meeting  here 
Hannah  Mendenhall  and  Jane  Eachus,  Elizabeth  and  Anna 
Broomall,  who  have  the  care  of  a  helpless  sister  from  paralysis, 
and  Sarah  Ange,  concluding  by  taking  tea  with  William  and 
Lavinia  C.  Hoopes.  After  tea  William  P.  Sharpless  and  his  wife 
came  in.  In  all  of  these  visits,  as  in  the  previous  ones,  we  met 
with  a  cordial  reception  and  expression  of  satisfaction  and  thank- 
fulness that  we  had  thus  come  among  them  in  this  way. 

21st.  Awakened  this  morning  to  find  quite  a  heavy  rain  falling, 
which,  while  interfering  with  the  proposed  picnic  of  the  West 
Chester  First-day  School,  which  we  had  expected  to  attend,  proved 
a  great  benefit  to  the  crops  in  the  country.  So  we  spent  the  fore- 
noon resting  in  the  home  of  our  dear  friend  Jonathan  Travilla  and 
his  daughters  Elizabeth  and  Mary.  In  the  afternoon  George  Steele, 
of  Birmingham,  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  the  home  of  Hannah 
G.  Darlington  and  her  daughters,  Lucy  and  Jennie,  where  we  spent 
the  remainder  of  the  afternoon  and  evening  with  them  and  her  son 
Emlen  and  his  wife  Mary,  who  live  nearby. 

22d.  Present  at  meeting  at  Birmingham  this  morning,  which 
was  well  attended  and  was  felt  to  be  an  instructive  season,  return- 
ing to  Hannah  G.  Darlington's  to  dine.  George  and  Hannah  G. 
Darlington  went  with  us  in  the  afternoon  to  call  on  Wilmer  and 
Anna  Pratt  and  then  on  George  W.  Darlington  and  family,  then 
to  Enos  and  Abagail  Barnard's,  and  to  Walter  and  Mary  Parker's 
to  tea.  Each  of  these  visits  was  enjoyable  to  us,  and  appeared 
to  be  appreciated  by  those  visited. 

23d.  George  and  Elizabeth  Steele  went  with  us  this  morning 
to  call  on  Charles  and  Eleanor  Walton,  and  then  on  Elmer  and 
Ellen  Levis  and  their  son  and  wife  Frederick  and  Ida  Levis,  and 
Elmer's  sister  Elizabeth  Levis,  and  then  we  went  to  Hannah  G. 
Darlington's  to  dinner.     After  dinner  and  resting  we  bade  these 


316  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

kind  friends  farewell,  with  the  feeling  that  a  very  deep  and  abiding 
friendship  had  been  formed,  and  went  to  call  on  Elisha  and  Sidney 
Darlington  and  their  daughter,  Anna  Williamson,  and  then  to 
Isaac  and  Anna  Passmore's  to  tea,  after  which  George  Bartram 
came  for  us  and  took  us  to  his  hospitable  home,  where  we  were 
warmly  welcomed  by  his  wife,  Ruth. 

24th.  George  Bartram  took  us  this  morning  to  call  upon  Hugh 
Steele,  where  we  had  a  pleasant  visit,  and  then  to  Lamartine  and 
Sarah  Darlington's  to  dinner,  where  we  remained  and  were  kindly 
entertained  until  near  evening,  when  J.  Hibbard  Bartram  came 
for  us  and  took  us  to  his  home,  where  a  warm  welcome  was  given 
by  himself  and  his  wife  Elma.     We  remained  here  for  the  night. 

25th.  J.  Hibbard  Bartram  took  us  this  morning  to  Willistown 
to  attend  Goshen  Monthly  Meeting,  which,  though  not  large,  was 
felt  to  be  a  good  one.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Susan 
Yarnall  to  dine,  and  after  a  pleasant  visit  with  her  and  her  family 
returned  to  J.  Hibbard  Bartram's.  A  parlor  meeting  had  been 
appointed  at  their  home  for  the  evening,  but  owing  to  a  rain  com- 
ing on  but  few  were  present.  To  those  gathered  a  little  message 
of  encouragement  was  given,  and  we  retired  with  the  feeling  that 
our  day  had  been  spent  in  the  service  of  the  Master. 

26th.  J.  Hibbard  Bartram  took  us  this  morning  to  visit  J. 
Preston  and  Elizabeth  Thomas.  Preston  met  with  a  severe  acci- 
dent some  weeks  ago,  and  is  unable  to  walk.  It  appeared  to  be  a 
comfort  to  him  to  receive  our  visit,  which  was  prolonged  until 
after  dinner,  when  we  returned  to  Bartram's  for  rest  and  tea  and 
then  went  to  Samuel  R.  and  Mary  Downing's  to  a  parlor  meeting, 
which  was  well  attended,  and  proved  to  be  a  satisfactory  season, 
closing  with  a  short  social  opportunity.  Returned  to  Bartram's 
for  the  night. 

27th.  J.  Hibbard  Bartram  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call 
upon  Mary  Gilbert  and  her  daughter,  Margaret  Garrett,  and  her 
husband.  Mary  is  now  83  ;  our  visit  seemed  to  be  well  apprecited. 
We  next  called  on  Hannah  Yarnall  and  her  daughter,  and  after 
a  pleasant  social  time  went  to  the  home  of  Sarah  J.  Cox,  in  Mai- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  317 

vern,  for  dinner,  meeting  there  her  children,  Dr.  Charles  and  Har- 
riet McDowell,  of  New  York,  and  her  sister-in-law  Gulielma  Cox. 
After  dinner  Sarah  went  with  us  to  call  on  Robert  Hatton  and 
his  daughters  Elizabeth,  Sarah,  and  Margaret.  Found  Robert  in 
pretty  good  health  for  a  man  of  his  age — now  in  his  87th  year. 
We  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  them  and  then  went  to  call  on 
Nathan  and  Elizabeth  Supplee,  and  then  on  Norman  Pyle,  and 
then  to  Marshall  and  Elizabeth  Reynolds's  to  tea,  after  which  we 
went  to  Wilmer  and  Sarah  R.  Cox's  to  a  parlor  meeting,  which, 
like  the  one  the  evening  previous,  was  well  attended  and  the 
message  given  apparently  appreciated.  We  then  returned  with  J. 
Hibbard  Bartram  to  his  home  for  the  night,  feeling  somewhat 
weary  with  the  day's  labor,  but  with  a  peaceful  mind. 

28th.  We  remained  at  J.  H.  Bartram's,  resting  during  the  fore- 
noon. In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Mary  Jane  Smedley  and  her 
daughters  Anna  Smedley  and  Rebecca  Ashbridge,  and  then  went 
to  Mordecai  T.  and  Rebecca  Bartram's  for  the  night.  A  number 
of  the  neighbors  came  in  for  the  evening  to  welcome  us,  and  we 
passed  the  time  very  pleasantly. 

2gth.  When  we  arose  this  morning  we  found  it  threatening 
rain,  and  it  soon  began  to  fall  and  continued  a  good  deal  of  the 
day,  but  notwithstanding  the  rain  we  had  a  good-sized  meeting  at 
Willistown  in  the  morning  and  at  Newtown  Square  in  the  after- 
noon. Both  meetings  were  regarded  as  favored,  baptizing  sea- 
sons, and  both  closed  under  a  sweet  and  deep  solemnity.  After 
the  meeting  in  the  afternoon  we  went  home  to  tea  with  Lydia 
Dutton  and  her  children,  and  then  to  Thomas  and  Isabella  Kirk's 
for  the  night. 

30th.  We  went  to  Philadelphia  this  morning  on  useful  errands, 
and  to  spend  a  little  time  with  our  dear  friends  John  L.  and  Emily 
T.  Longstreth,  and  returned  to  Thomas  Kirk's  by  trolley,  and 
were  soon  on  our  way  to  Mary  G.  Pratt's,  and  were  warmly  wel- 
comed by  her  and  her  son,  Nathan,  and  daughters,  Mary  L.  and 
Margaret.     As  this  dear  Friend,  now  in  her  87th  year,  is  unable 


318  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

to  get  out  to  meeting,  at  her  request  we  held  a  parlor  meeting  in 
the  evening,  which  was  a  satisfactory  occasion. 

Seventh  month  i.  We  remained  at  Mary  Pratt's  during  the  day 
resting  and  visiting  with  this  dear  friend,  who,  while  not  able  to 
get  out  to  meeting,  is  very  bright  and  cheery.  After  tea  Nathan 
Pratt  took  us  to  Malvern,  about  eleven  miles,  to  attend  a  meeting 
which  had  been  appointed  in  the  Baptist  house.  This  was  largely 
attended,  some  300  being  present,  who  gave  close  attention  to 
the  message  on  the  ideal  Christian  life.  We  went  home  with 
G.  Birdsall  Passmore,  who  with  his  wife  and  daughter  gave  us  a 
cordial  welcome. 

2d.  G.  B.  Passmore  and  wife  took  us  this  morning  to  visit 
Joshua  and  Anna  Hibberd,  and  their  daughters  Mary  and  Hanna, 
and  after  a  very  interesting  visit  with  them  we  went  to  Henry 
and  Martha  Fogg's,  who  with  their  daughter,  Bertha,  seemed  glad 
to  see  us,  though  only  part  of  the  family  are  members.  We  then 
went  to  the  home  of  William  and  Lydia  Evans  and  daughter  Eva 
for  dinner,  and  had  an  excellent  visit.  These  friends  are  not 
members  with  us,  but  pretty  steady  attendants  of  Willistown  Meet- 
ing. After  dinner  G.  B.  Passmore  came  for  us  and  took  us  to 
visit  Anna  Cox,  who  has  but  recently  been  bereaved  of  her  hus- 
band. Here  we  left  a  word  of  cheer  and  uplifting  counsel.  Our 
clear  friend,  Mordecai  Bartram,  met  us  here  and  took  us  to 
call  on  Hillary  Johns  and  family,  who,  while  not  members,  with 
us  are  Friendly  inclined.  In  this  visit  I  had  several  questions  to 
answer  regarding  our  principles  and  testimonies ;  they  appeared 
desirous  to  learn  my  views  of  them  and  seemed  gratified  at  the 
answers  given.  We  then  went  to  Wilmer  and  Ella  Smedley's. 
meeting  there  with  his  father,  Ellwood,  and  sister  Lydia,  and 
Alice  Jenkins.  After  tea  we  went  to  Lewis  Smedley's,  where  his 
wife  Selina  and  their  children  gave  us  a  hearty  welcome.  A  num- 
ber of  their  friends  and  neighbors  had  been  invited  in  to  meet  us, 
and  after  a  time  of  pleasant  social  mingling  we  found  a  word  of 
religious  advice  and  encouragement  to  leave,  and  then  went  with 
Mordecai  and  Rebecca  Bartram  for  the  night. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  319 

jrf.  Mordecai  and  his  daughter  Alice  went  with  us  this  morn- 
ing" to  call  first  upon  Jesse  Davis  and  family,  then  to  Ida  Thomas 
and  children,  and  then  on  Ida  Davis,  her  aunt  Mary  Davis,  and 
sister  Anna  Davis.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Howard  and 
Anna  Garrett,  and  then  at  the  door  of  William  L.  and  Phebe 
Evans  We  then  went  to  Mary  Lewis's,  near  Newtown  Square, 
passing  through  a  severe  thunder  storm  on  our  way.  At  her  home 
we  met  Sarah  Dickinson  and  Lydia  Murray  and  had  with  them 
an  interesting  conversation  on  the  duties  of  a  religious  life  and  the 
need  of  toleration  towards  those  differing  from  us  in  religious 
thought.  After  tea  we  made  a  short  call  on  Joseph  Serrill  and 
family,  and  then  went  to  David  and  Sarah  Pratt's,  where  with  their 
daughter,  Ruth,  we  had  an  enjoyable  visit.  Dillwyn  Lewis  came 
for  us,  and  at  his  home  we  were  cordially  greeted  by  his  wife  Anna 
and  son  Hunter ;  these  friends  have  only  been  members  with  us  a 
few  years. 

4th.  This  morning  Thomas  Kirk  came  for  us,  and  took  us  to 
call  on  Owen  and  Anna  Powell  and  their  daughter,  Charlotte.  We 
had  a  cheering  visit  with  these  friends,  after  a  romantic  ride  to 
reach  their  home,  and  then  went  to  Lydia  Dutton's  to  dine.  After 
dinner  we  went  to  the  home  of  Tryon  Lewis,  and  there  met  his 
daughter  Lydia  and  her  aunt  Sarah  Smith.  Then  we  called  on 
Mary  Yarnall,  her  daughter-in-law  Anna  Yarnall,  and  a  friend, 
Susanna  Bartram.  From  there  we  went  to  the  Hospital  for  the 
Insane,  to  see  the  matron,  Mary  S.  Satterthwaite,  and  then  to  tea 
with  William  Bottny  and  family,  Mary  Satterthwaite  joining  us 
there.  These  latter  were  not  members,  but  attended  the  meeting  ar 
Newtown  Square.  We  next  called  on  Holland  Beitler  and  wife, 
and  then  went  home  with  Thomas  Kirk  for  the  night,  feeling 
that  these  visits  had  been  encouraging. 

$th.  Rested  quietly  in  the  home  of  Thomas  and  Isabel  Kirk 
until  afternoon,  when  Thomas  took  us  to  call  on  Rachel  Hippie  and 
family;  going  to  Mary  Pratt's  for  the  night.  We  were  joined  in 
the  evening  by  Lewis  Smedley  and  family,  and  had  a  very  enjoy- 
able time. 


320  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

6th.  Nathan  and  Mary  L.  Pratt  went  with  us  to  Middletown 
Meeting  this  morning,  at  which  about  forty  were  present.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  James  and  Lydia  Patchell  to  dine, 
and  after  a  pleasant  visit  with  them  went  to  Media  to  an  ap- 
pointed meeting  in  Providence  meeting-house,  which  was  well 
attended.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Henry  M.  and  Mary 
Fussell,  and  passed  a  very  pleasant  evening  with  them  and  their 
family,  retiring  with  the  feeling  of  peace  and  satisfaction  for  the 
day's  labors. 

Jth.  We  went  this  morning  to  call  on  William  L.  and  Sarah 
Green  and  their  daughter,  Ruth  Cope ;  then  Sarah  went  with  us 
to  call  on  Hannah  Passmore,  who  is  an  invalid ;  we  found  her 
cheerful,  and  left  her  with  a  little  word  tending  to  deepen  her  trust 
in  the  Father's  care.  We  then  went  to  Sarah  Underbill's  and 
Catharine  Townsend's.  This  visit  called  up  many  reminiscences 
of  their  dear  father  George  Truman,  and  was  much  enjoyed  by 
us.  In  the  afternoon  Henry  Bishop  came  for  us  and  took  us  to 
Enos  L.  and  Hannah  Williamson's,  where  Henry  and  his  wife 
Susan,  and  Henry  and  Mary  Fussell  joined  us.  We  then  called 
on  Empson  Garwood  and  wife  and  sisters,  the  three  sisters  being 
granddaughters  of  Samuel  Caley.  We  next  called  at  Edgar  Mil- 
ler's ;  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  his  wife  and  daughter,  and  some 
other  friends  who  had  called,  returning  to  Henry  Fussell's  for  the 
night. 

Seventh  month  8.  Accompanied  by  Mary  Fussell  we  called 
this  morning  on  Grace  Anna  Lewis,  George  and  Anna  Fussel ; 
Phebe,  wife  of  Dr.  Harvey ;  Elizabeth,  wife  of  Dr.  Trimble  Pratt ; 
Hannah  Lewis,  Alice  and  Robert  Ash  and  Edith  Chaney.  At  these 
places  we  engaged  in  cheerful  conversation  and  left  words  of  en- 
couragement. In  the  afternoon  Henrietta  Walters  came  for  us 
and  took  us  to  call  on  Albert  and  Lydia  Hawkins,  and  then  to  her 
home  in  Wallingford,  with  her  children,  William  and  Caroline 
Walters,  and  their  two  children.  We  passed  the  evening,  though 
warm,  very  pleasantly.     James  D.  and  Mary  B.  Hull  from  Swarth- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  321 

more  called  and  we  were  glad  to  greet  them,  it  being  the  first 
time  we  had  met  them  since  their  marriage. 

pth.  Henrietta  took  us  this  morning  for  a  ride  over  to  and 
through  Swarthmore,  calling  to  see  Mary  B.  Hull  in  her  new 
home.  In  the  afternoon  she  took  us  to  Media,  where  we  called 
upon  Clara  and  Bertha  Miller,  Thomas  and  Anna  Speakman,  and 
Carroll  and  Henrietta  Broomall,  and  then  went  to  Morris  and 
Hannah  Michener's  for  tea  and  to  spend  the  evening.  These 
visits,  each  of  which  had  its  individual  work,  were  much  enjoyed 
by  us.  Dr  Trimble  and  Elizabeth  Pratt  and  Eugene  Walker 
joined  us  in  the  evening,  and  Henry  and  Mary  Fussell  came  to 
escort  us  to  their  hospitable  home  for  the  night. 

10th.  We  left  Media  this  morning  for  Darlington  to  visit  the 
families  of  Middletown  Meeting.  Horace  Darlington  took  us  to 
his  home,  where  we  were  cordially  welcomed  by  him  and  his  wife, 
Bertha.  In  the  afternoon  these  kind  friends  went  with  us  to  call 
upon  Ahinoam  Smedley  and  her  niece  Elizabeth,  and  Jesse  and 
Elizabeth  Darlington,  and  then  to  Jared  and  Marion  Darlington's 
to  tea ;  we  received  in  each  of  these  places  a  warm  welcome,  and 
returned  with  Horace  and  Bertha  for  the  night. 

nth.  Jesse  Darlington  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Charles 
Johnson  and  his  daughter  Emma.  They  are  not  members  with  us, 
but  have  been  attendants  of  our  meetings.  Charles  is  now  in  his 
85th  year  and  confined  to  his  room.  We  found  him  bright  and 
cheerful  and  in  a  sweet  waiting  frame  of  mind.  We  then  went  to 
Jared  Darlington's,  one  of  Jesse's  sons,  where  a  very  cordial  re- 
ception was  given  us  by  his  wife  Mary.  After  dinner  Jesse  and 
Mary  went  with  us  to  spend  a  pleasant  hour  with  his  daughter, 
Ella  Buckley,  and  four  little  children,  at  Concord.  In  the  evening 
Horace  Darlington  and  his  family  went  with  us  to  call  on  his 
uncle  Jared  Darlington  at  Glen  Mills,  where  we  spent  a  social 
evening  with  him,  his  wife,  four  grown  daughters  and  one  son. 

12th.  We  left  Horace  Darlington's  this  afternoon  for  Lans- 
downe,  where  we  were  met  by  Isaac  L.  and  Emma  Bartram  and 
taken  to  Joseph  and  Sarah  Bunting's  at  Darby.  In  the  evening 
21 


2,22  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

we  called  on  Jennie  Garrett  and  her  children  Howard  and  Amy 
Garrett,  and  then  returned  to  Joseph  Bunting's,  where  we  found 
Dr.  Painter  awaiting  us,  and  with  these  friends  we  had  an  ex- 
cellent visit. 

13th.  This  morning  opened  bright  and  balmy,  and  meeting 
gathered  in  the  old  meeting-house  at  Darby.  The  message  de- 
livered pointed  out  the  duty  of  the  man  in  co-operating  with  the 
Divine  for  his  preservation.  The  meeting  closed  under  a  deep 
solemnity  and  the  feeling  of  gratitude  was  voiced  in  an  appropriate 
supplication  by  my  friend  Samuel  Sharp,  who  was  present.  We 
went  home  with  Elizabeth  Bunting,  and  in  company  with  her  and 
her  daughter  Anna,  her  son  George,  his  wife  and  children, 
Matilda  Garrigues  and  her  sister  Mary  McAllister,  we  had  an 
excellent  visit.  In  the  afternoon  Isaac  Bartram  took  us  to  visit 
his  cousin,  Ellwood  Bartram,  at  whose  house  we  met  the  children 
of  our  friend  Barclay  White  and  Ellwood's  daughter-in-law, 
remaining  until  the  time  for  the  meeting  which  had  been  ap- 
pointed at  Lansdowne  for  the  evening.  Their  hall  was  filled  to 
nearly  its  capacity,  and  I  was  led  to  explain  our  fundamental 
principles  and  their  practical  application  to  the  work  of  salvation 
and  restoration.  The  meeting  closed  under  a  precious  covering, 
and  we  went  to  the  home  of  Samuel  and  Hannah  G.  Bartram  for 
the  night. 

14th.  This  morning  Samuel's  sister,  Sally  Bartram,  took  us  to 
call  on  Martha  Garrett  and  her  daughter  Elizabeth,  where  Jennie 
Jackson  joined  us ;  then  on  Mary  Palmer  and  her  daughter  Edith, 
then  on  Caroline  Shaffer  and  Margaret  Levis,  and  to  the 
home  of  John  and  Jennie  Jackson.  In  the  afternoon  John  and 
Jennie  went  with  us  to  call  on  J.  Cooper  and  Mary  Cloud,  her 
mother,  Susan  Scull,  and  her  sisters,  Anna  and  Susan ;  then  on 
William  and  Ellen  Bartram,  and  lastly  upon  Walter  and  Margaret 
Hallowell  Powell  and  his  father  and  mother,  Thomas  and  Sarah 
Powell.  We  returned  to  John  Jackson's  for  the  night  with  peace- 
ful feelings  and  satisfaction  in  the  thought  that  the  day  had  been 
profitably  spent. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  323 

15th.  Isaac  and  Emma  Bartram  went  with  us  this  morning-  to 
see  Elizabeth  Thomas  and  daughter,  Marion,  and  then  to  call  on 
Mary  Paxson  and  daughter  Alice,  where  several  others  had 
gathered  to  meet  us.  We  went  to  Joseph  and  Sarah  Bunting's 
for  dinner  and  rest.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Phebe  and 
Edward  Bartram,  on  Anna  Bunting  and  her  daughters  and  her 
son-in-law,  James  Bunting;  called  on  Cora  Mercer,  and  then 
went  to  Clement  M.  and  Lydia  Biddle's  to  tea,  where  we  had  a 
very  interesting  and  satisfactory  parlor  meeting  in  the  evening. 

Seventh  month  16.  Went  with  Sally  Bartram  this  morning  to 
call  on  Van  Lear  and  Martha  Bond  and  their  children,  and  then 
to  John  Jackson's,  where  Gertrude  Price  met  us.  After  dinner 
Isaac  and  Emma  Bartram  took  us  to  call  on  Hannah  Gibson  and 
her  daughter  Elizabeth,  and  then  to  see  Anna  Thomas  and  her 
mother,  Sidney  Hunt ;  here  several  other  Friends  and  Friendly 
people  came  to  meet  us,  affording  an  opportunity  for  some  instruc- 
tive conversation,  which  we  embraced,  and  we  then  went  to  Abner 
Marshall's,  where  he  and  his  daughters,  Sarah,  Alice,  and  Dr. 
Anna  Marshall  gave  us  a  most  cordial  reception.  After  tea  John 
Jackson  and  Frank  Maris  came  for  us  and  we  made  short  but 
interesting  calls  upon  Lewis  Shoemaker  and  his  wife,  Ellison 
Stackhouse  and  daughter,  and  Elizabeth  Lloyd  and  her  brother 
Charles  and  wife,  returning  to  Marshall's  for  the  night. 

I  ph.  Grace  and  Emma  Bartram  came  for  us  this  morning  and 
took  us  to  Darby  to  attend  their  usual  week-day  meeting,  at  which 
about  forty  were  present.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  we  met 
with  the  elders  in  their  preparative  meeting,  and  then  went  home 
with  Davis  and  Hannah  Yarnall,  dining  with  them,  their  son 
Albert,  and  daughter-in-law,  Mary  H.  Yarnall.  After  dinner 
Davis  and  Hannah  took  us  to  West  Philadelphia  to  call  at  Rachel 
Yarnall's,  where  a  number  gathered  in  to  whom  I  felt  drawn  to 
deliver  a  message  of  encouragement,  as  I  felt  some  were  carrying 
heavy  burdens.  We  then  made  a  short  but  very  interesting  call 
on  Matilda  Garrigues  and  Mary  McAllister,  and  then  upon  Town- 
send  Kester  and  wife,  returning  with  Davis  and  Hannah  to  tea 


324  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

After  tea  Isaac  and  Emma  Bartram  took  us  to  call  on  Samuel 
Hall  and  his  children,  and  Emma  and  Elizabeth  Newlin  and 
family,  and  then  to  their  home  for  the  night. 

18th.  ■  Isaac  and  Emma  Bartram  took  us  to  call  this  morning 
on  Elizabeth  Powell,  an  aged  Friend  who  is  unable  to  get  to 
meeting,  and  then  upon  Sarah  Shriner  and  family,  and  then  to 
Joseph  and  Sarah  Bunting's.  After  dinner  and  resting  awhile 
they  went  with  us  first  to  call  on  Martha  Swaney,  whose  husband 
had  just  passed  away  after  a  long  illness.  Here  we  left  a  few 
thoughts  intended  to  encourage  and  console  with  our  expressions 
of  sympathy.  We  then  went  to  John  and  Mary  Conard's,  and 
to  Elizabeth  S.  Bunting's.  After  tea  Isaac  and  Emma  took 
us  to  call  upon  his  brother  Joseph  in  Lansdowne  and  then  back  to 
Darby,  and  Joseph,  Sarah,  and  Elizabeth  Bunting  went  with  us 
to  call  on  Rebecca  Lewis  and  her  aged  mother,  and  Sidney  Lewis, 
who  is  blind,  and  here  we  left  some  words  of  cheer.  At  each  of 
these  visits  we  were  cordially  received,  and  we  returned  to  Eliza- 
beth Bunting's  with  the  feeling  that  the  day  had  been  profitably 
spent. 

igth.  We  had  a  very  interesting  and  satisfactory  parlor  meet- 
ing in  the  home  of  Elizabeth  S.  Bunting  this  morning.  In  the 
afternoon  we  attended  the  funeral  of  John  Swaney,  at  which  we 
had  some  service  in  connection  with  two  Methodist  ministers  and 
our  dear  friend  Joseph  Powell.  It  was  a  solemn  and  impressive 
occasion.  After  the  funeral  Isaac  and  Emma  Bartram  took  us  to 
the  station  at  Lansdowne  en  route  for  Concordville,  where  we 
were  met  by  Samuel  Palmer,  son  of  Lewis  and  Hannah  Palmer. 

20th.  This  morning  opened  pleasant  for  the  time  of  year,  and 
at  the  usual  hour  a  good-sized  meeting  gathered  in  the  Concord 
meeting-house,  among  whom  we  were  glad  to  welcome  our  beloved 
friends,  Isaac  H.  and  Anne  Hillborn.  I  was  led  to  open  the  neces- 
sity of  right  living  and  in  what  it  consisted.  After  a  season  of 
silence  Isaac  followed  with  a  corroboratory  testimony  and  Anne 
w  ith  an  appropriate  and  feeling  supplication ;  the  Friends  then 
opened  their  preparative  meeting.     After  meeting  we  went  home 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  325 

with  Alban  and  Mary  Harvey.  After  dinner  they  took  us  to  call 
on  Joseph  and  Margaret  Palmer,  he  being  a  son  of  Lewis  Palmer, 
and  then  on  Richard  and  Sally  Baldwin  and  their  interesting 
family. 

21st.  Mary  Harvey  took  us  this  morning  to  call  upon  her  son 
Evans  and  his  wife  Elizabeth,  Ellsworth  and  Margaret  Darlington, 
and  then  upon  Pennock  and  Anna  Sharpless,  where  Eliza  Hill 
came  to  meet  us,  and  then  to  Jacob  and  Catharine  Myers's  to 
dinner.  After  dinner  we  went  to  Harry  and  Reba  Fairlamb's, 
where  we  met  his  mother,  Lucretia  Fairlamb,  and  his  brother 
Walter  and  wife,  and  then  went  to  Samuel  and  Edith  Painter's ; 
at  each  home  expressions  were  given  of  the  appreciation  of  our 
coming  among  them  in  this  social  way.  Lewis  and  Hannah  Pal- 
mer came  for  us  and  took  us  to  their  home  for  the  night. 

2 2d.  Lewis  and  Hannah  Palmer  went  with  us  this  morning, 
first  to  call  on  Matilda  and  Margaret  Cornog,  then  to  Henry  and 
Amy  Pratt's,  where  Albert  Darlington,  her  brother,  came  to  meet 
us.  We  then  went  to  Joseph  and  Hannah  Bunting's,  where  her 
two  sisters,  Lydia  and  Mary,  met  with  us,  and  where  we  received 
another  very  cordial  welcome.  After  dinner  and  some  pleasant 
and  instructive  conversation  we  called  on  James  and  Anna  B. 
Broomall  and  their  daughter  Frances,  and  then  upon  Louis  and 
Mary  Ambler  and  their  children ;  we  next  went  to  visit  Joseph 
and  Isabel  Shortlidge,  meeting  at  each  of  these  places  a  cordial 
greeting. 

23d.  Ralph  and  Anna  Harvey  went  with  us  to-day,  calling  first 
upon  Joshua  and  Mary  Hannum  and  her  mother,  Hannah  Hill, 
and  then  upon  Joseph  and  Laura  Paschall,  Eveline  Watson  and 
Anna  Paschall,  Philena  and  Mary  Temple,  and  Philena's  sons, 
Horace  and  William.  After  dinner  here  we  went  to  Lewis  and 
Anna  Pennock's,  and  then  to  Samuel  and  Tacy  Phipps'  and  their 
sons,  Charles  and  William,  returning  with  Ralph  and  Anna  to 
their  hospitable  home.  We  enjoyed  the  very  pleasant  weather  and 
the  beautiful  country  through  which  our  visiting  has  taken  us  dur- 
ing the  whole  of  the  past  week. 


326  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Seventh  month  24.  Attended  Concord  Monthly  Meeting  to- 
day and  returned  to  Ralph  M.  Harvey's  to  dinner.  In  the  after- 
noon in  company  with  them  visited  Mary  Thatcher  and  family, 
and  called  at  Lydia  Hall's,  but  found  her  too  feeble  to  receive  us. 
Came  back  with  Ralph  and  Anna  Harvey  for  the  night. 

25th.  A  very  heavy  shower  this  morning  rendered  the  roads 
rough  and  muddy,  but  about  9  a.  m.  it  slackened  and  Lewis  Pal- 
mer came  for  us  and  took  us  first  to  John  and  Emily  Ogden's. 
After  a  short  and  pleasant  visit  with  them  we  went  to  Matthew 
Wood's,  and  visited  with  him  and  his  son  John  and  wife.  We 
then  went  to  Irvin  and  Mary  Wood's  for  dinner,  and  after  dinner 
we  called  first  upon  William  Hannum,  who  is  much  afflicted,  but 
cheerful.  We  called  next  upon  Ellen  J.  Larkin,  and  then  upon 
Ellwood  and  Mary  Dutton,  she  a  teacher  at  Fifteenth  and  Race 
Streets.  We  then  made  pleasant  calls  upon  Charles  and  Jane 
Dutton,  and  Harry  and  Isabel  Sawyne,  and  went  from  there  to  the 
home  of  Charles  and  Arietta  Palmer,  in  Chester,  for  the  night. 
In  retrospect  we  feel  the  day  has  been  well  and  profitably  spent. 

26th.  Elveretta  Cutler  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  upon 
Elizabeth  Sharpless,  Howard  and  Bessie  Martin,  and  then  upon 
Ann  Eliza  Mercer,  who  is  in  her  88th  year,  and  in  feeble  health. 
We  then  went  to  Sue  S.  Houston's,  who,  with  her  niece,  Ida, 
gave  us  a  cordial  welcome,  and  where,  as  in  the  other  places,  we 
had  a  very  enjoyable  time.  After  dinner  these  latter  named 
friends  went  with  us  to  call  on  her  sisters,  Dora  Sproul,  and 
Mary  R.  Sproul  and  her  husband  James,  and  daughters  Dora  and 
Mary.  We  then  made  calls  on  Sarah  A.  Lewis,  Arabella  Hinkson, 
and  Alice  Buckman,  at  the  Chester  Hospital,  of  which  she  has 
charge,  and  then  went  home  with  Elveretta  and  Chester  Cutler 
for  the  night. 

2ph.  We  attended  the  meeting  at  Chester  this  morning,  which 
appeared  to  be  a  satisfactory  one  to  the  Friends  gathered.  We 
went  home  from  meeting  with  Allen  and  Sarah  B.  Flitcraft.  After 
dinner  and  resting  we  went  in  company  with  Allen  and  a  nephew 
of  Sarah's,  Newlin  Booth,  to  attend  a  meeting  I  had  appointed  at 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  327 

Chichester,  at  which  about  fifty  were  present.  Just  before  dinner 
a  telegram  reached  me  informing  me  of  the  death  of  my  brother- 
in-law,  James  Russell,  at  Mendon,  my  former  home,  and  feeling 
the  necessity  of  being  present  at  the  funeral,  I  shall  be  obliged  to 
forego  attending  the  Concord  Quarterly  Meeting,  at  which  I  had 
expected  to  be  present.  We  came  home  from  Chichester  with 
Lewis  Palmer.  Eliza  will  remain  and  attend  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing, and  meet  me  at  Chester  on  my  return. 

28th.  Started  this  morning  for  Rochester  Junction,  on  Lehigh 
Valley  Railroad,  by  way  of  Philadelphia.  My  dear  friend,  Jona- 
than D.  Noxon,  met  me  and  took  me  to  his  hospitable  home. 

29th.  Spent  the  morning  with  my  niece  in  the  old  home  of  my 
brother,  and  in  the  afternoon  quite  a  large  funeral  gathered,  and 
I  was  led  to  make  my  brother-in-law's  upright  and  patiently  en- 
during life  under  much  sorrow  the  basis  of  an  important  lesson. 
After  we  had  laid  the  remains  away  I  stopped  for  a  while  with  my 
aged  uncle,  Samuel  P.  Cornell,  now  in  the  g2d  year  of  his  age. 
J  D.  Noxon  came  for  me,  and  after  a  pleasant  visit  of  a  little  over 
an  hour,  he  took  me  to  the  station  to  take  the  cars  on  my  return 
route. 

30th.  Arrived  in  Chester  about  9  a.  m.  and  went  directly  to 
Allen  and  Sarah  Flitcraft's,  where  I  found  Eliza  awaiting  my 
arrival,  and  after  resting  awhile  Allen  went  with  us  to  call  upon 
George  and  Tacy  Gilbert.  From  there  we  went  to  David  Bunt- 
ing's, but  not  finding  him  at  home  returned  to  Allen's  for  rest 
and  lunch.  Soon  after  our  return  a  heavy  rain  set  in,  which  con- 
tinued until  near  4  p.  m.  We  then  went  to  see  Jeremiah  and 
Rebecca  Starr,  and  from  there  to  call  on  Leah  McGilligan,  and 
then  upon  James  and  Hannah  Harvey,  who,  though  not  members, 
attend  our  meetings,  and  from  there  to  George  and  Ellen  Booth's 
to  tea,  and  after  tea  we  went  to  George  and  Caroline  Bunting's. 
These  visits  were  all  much  enjoyed.  George  Booth's  son  Newlin 
then  took  us  to  the  home  of  Catharine  Stevenson  and  her  daughter 
Catharine  M.  and  sons  S.  Price  and  Oscar  Stevenson  for  the 
night. 


328  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

31st.  This  morning  Elveretta  Cutler  came  for  us  and  took  us 
to  see  Lydia  Furman,  a  little  distance  out  of  the  city,  and  this 
took  so  much  time  we  had  to  forego  calling  on  one  or  two  others 
where  a  visit  had  been  talked  of,  as  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  leave 
for  Fishing  Creek  to-morrow  morning.  After  lunch  we  left  Ches- 
ter for  Philadelphia  and  the  home  of  John  L.  Longstreth,  from 
which  this  letter  is  concluded. 

Eighth  month  1,  ipo2.  We  left  Philadelphia  this  morning  en 
route  for  Millville,  Pa.,  where  we  arrived  about  7  p.  m.,  and  were 
cordially  greeted  by  Joseph  W.  Eves,  and  taken  to  his  hospitable 
home  and  welcomed  by  his  wife,  Sarah  T.  Eves. 

2d.  We  rested  this  morning  until  near  the  noon  hour,  when  we 
dined  with  Sarah  L.  Eves  and  her  niece,  Louisa.  In  the  afternoon 
Joseph  W.  and  Sarah  T.  Eves  went  with  us  to  call,  first  upon  C. 
Millard  and  Susan  Eves,  and  then  upon  Philip  and  Abby  Eves, 
Vernon  P.  and  Margaret  Eves  and  family,  and  upon  Tamar  and 
Mary  Ellen  Kester.  After  a  very  pleasant  social  visit  in  each  of 
their  homes,  John  Eves  sent  for  us  to  remain  with  them  to  tea  and 
with  John  and  his  wife  Susan  and  their  children  we  had  a  pleasant 
visit  and  then  returned  to  Joseph  W.  Eves's  for  the  night. 

3d.  This  morning  opened  bright  and  pleasant,  and  at  the  ap- 
pointed time  we  wended  our  way  to  the  meeting-house,  where  a 
large  meeting  greeted  us.  The  house  being  nearly  full,  and  very 
close  attention  was  given,  as  I  was  led  to  define  the  "  Inner  Light  " 
and  trace  its  effect  in  the  history  of  the  past.  We  went  home  with 
Rachel  S.  Eves  and  sisters  Martha  and  Mary  to  dinner.  After 
a  very  enjoyable  visit,  Rachel  went  with  us  to  call  on  Hugh  and 
Christine  Fairman,  and  their  daughter,  Myrtle,  and  her  husband, 
Preston  Eves,  and  then  to  see  Harriet  Ecks  and  her  daughter, 
Mary  R.  Ecks,  and  found  Sarah  P.  Wilson  and  Thomas  C.  Wilson 
there.  From  there  we  went  to  Webster  W.  Eves's,  who  with  his 
son  Edward  and  wife  very  kindly  entertained  us. 

The  renewal  of  our  acquaintance  with  these  friends  was  very 
enjoyable.  In  the  evening  we  had  an  appointed  meeting  in  the 
meeting-house,  which  was  nearly  if  not  quite  as  large  as  the  morn- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  329 

ing  meeting,  and  very  close  attention  was  given  to  the  message 
delivered,  and  the  meeting  closed  under  a  precious  solemnity  that 
betokened  that  the  Master  had  been  in  our  midst. 

4th.  Rachel  S.  Eves  came  for  us  this  morning  and  went  with 
us  to  call,  first  upon  Ellis  and  Elizabeth  Eves,  and  then  on  Alcestra 
Sands  and  her  family,  and  on  Parker  Kester  and  his  daughter, 
Alvaretta  Cline,  then  to  William  and  Anna  Reece's  to  dinner.  At 
each  of  these  places  we  were  cordially  received  and  had  a  pleasant 
visit.  In  the  afternoon  J.  Lemuel  John  and  his  wife,  Edith,  took 
us  to  call,  first  upon  Thomas  C.  and  Hannah  Wilson  and  then 
on  Robert  and  Mary  Anna  Kent ;  from  there  we  went  to  the  home 
of  Wilmer  and  Laura  Kester  and  John  and  Mary  Kester,  and  to 
call  on  Thomas  and  Joanna  Kester,  and  then  to  Charles  and  Ellen 
Russell  Eves's  to  tea,  and  after  a  very  pleasant  visit  with  them, 
as  we  have  had  with  the  others  on  whom  we  called,  we  went  to  see 
Amos  Heacock  and  his  sister,  Emily  Eves,  and  to  Joseph  C.  and 
Charlotte  Eves's,  returning  to  Joseph  W.  Eves's  for  the  night, 
feeling  the  day  had  been  well  passed,  as  a  sweet,  peaceful  feeling 
rested  on  the  mind  in  its  retrospect. 

$th.  Shadrach  and  Rachel  Eves  came  for  us  this  morning  and 
took  us  out  into  Greenwood  Valley,  and  we  called  first  on  Reuben 
Rich  and  his  family.  The  husband  of  one  of  his  daughters  being 
ill,  we  left  a  little  word  of  comfort  with  them  and  then  called  on 
Frances  and  Asenath  Rote,  where  we  were  cheerfully  received. 
They  were  very  anxious  about  a  son  who  lives  near  by  and  who  is 
very  critically  ill,  so  our  conversation  was  intended  to  comfort 
as  far  as  human  sympathy  can.  We  then  went  to  Jonathan  and 
Lucina  Comer's,  and  from  there  to  W.  Webster  Parke's,  finding 
his  wife  Elizabeth  such  a  sufferer  from  rheumatism  as  to  be  almost 
helpless,  but  very  cheerful.  They  and  their  children  gave  us  a 
very  hearty  welcome.  We  remained  here  until  after  dinner  and 
then  called  on  John  and  Susan  Parker,  and  on  Charles  and  Anna 
Kester,  and  Alfred  Reece  and  his  sister  Helen,  and  Elmer  and 
Mary  Parker,  and  then  went  with  Shadrach  and  Hannah  for 
a  short  call  on  their  daughters  Phebe  and  Eleanor.    We  went  to 


33Q  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Frances  Eves's  for  tea,  and  from  there  to  Dr.  H.  S.  and  Julia 
Christian's  for  the  night.  We  enjoyed  our  ride  to-day  very  much; 
the  scenery  as  we  passed  up  the  valley  was  beautiful,  and  the  cor- 
dial and  warm  reception  everywhere  extended  was  grateful  to  us. 
So  the  day  was  very  pleasantly  passed. 

6th.  We  attended  the  regular  week-day  meeting  at  Millville 
this  morning,  which  was  well  attended,  and  as  I  drew  some  lessons 
from  the  life  and  teachings  of  Jesus  it  appeared  to  reach  the  wit- 
ness in  many  hearts,  and  we  felt  that  it  was  good  for  us  that  we 
had  been  there.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Milton  and 
Emily  S.  Eves,  and  after  dinner  they  kindly  took  us  to  call  on 
Wilson  and  Sarah  Jane  Eves.  Here  we  found  a  large  family  some 
four  miles  from  meeting,  and  we  endeavored  to  leave  a  word  of 
encouragement  with  them.  We  then  went  to  Avery  and  Matilda 
Parker's,  and  then  to  see  William  and  Eva  Eves,  and  from  there 
to  Jennie  Kester's  to  tea.  After  tea  we  went  to  Sarah  Q.  Eves', 
where  a  parlor  meeting  had  been  appointed.  This  was  well 
attended,  and  proved  to  be  a  satisfactory  season. 

Our  ride  to-day  was  through  another  valley  and  in  a  mountain 
ridge,  from  which  the  view  of  the  country  was  very  fine,  and  as 
the  rainy  weather  (of  which  we  have  had  considerable)  has  kept 
the  verdure  bright  and  green,  we  much  enjoyed  the  scenery  as  it 
came  into  view  from  the  different  points. 

yth.  William  and  Anna  Reece  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
call  on  J.  Lemuel  and  Edith  John  and  their  interesting  family, 
and  then  Jacob  Kester  and  his  daughter  R.  Anna  Kester,  and 
Lucinda  Jacobi,  and  Amos  K.  Heacock  and  his  daughter,  Laura 
Davis,  and  to  Rachel  S.  Eves  and  sisters,  where  we  dined  and 
rested.  In  the  afternoon  Rachel  S.  Eves  went  with  us  to  call  upon 
Elberta  Gardner  and  upon  Clement  and  Narcissa  Henry,  and  Susan 
Heller  and  her  daughter-in-law  Blanche.  Then  Chandlee  Eves 
came  for  us  and  took  us  about  three  miles  north  of  Millville  to 
call  on  Mary,  wife  of  Clement  Parker,  he  not  being  at  home.  We 
went  home  with  Chandlee  to  tea.  After  tea  Chandlee  took  us  to 
call  on  his  daughter  Edna,  who  was  recently  married  to  Dr.  J.  W. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  331 

Biddle.  At  each  place  we  were  cordially  received,  and  we  felt, 
as  the  evening  hour  came  on,  well  repaid  for  the  effort  it  had  cost 
us,  and  we  retired  with  the  feeling  that  our  visits  had  been  an 
encouragement  to  some  to  persevere  amid  their  difficulties,  in 
seeking  to  live  more  in  accordance  with  the  Divine  requirements. 

Eighth  month  8.  William  and  Anna  Reece  accompanied  us 
this  morning  to  call  upon  Georgie  De  Mott,  Frank  and  Edith 
Heller,  and  Frederick  and  Maud  Eves ;  we  then  went  to  the  home 
of  Jacob  Kester  and  his  daughter,  R.  Anna,  to  dine.  In  the  after- 
noon Joseph  W.  and  Sarah  T.  Eves  came  for  us  and  took  us  to 
call  on  Willis  and  Miretta  Eves  and  family,  E.  Truman  and  Alice 
Eves,  Joseph  Elias  and  Margaret  Eves,  Susan  Wineman  and 
George  H.  and  Sarah  Girton,  after  which  we  went  to  Joseph  and 
Hannah  Kitchen's  to  take  tea  with  them  and  their  daughter  Ara- 
minta.  After  tea  we  called  on  Frank  and  Hananh  Patton,  Edwin 
and  Rachel  John  and  their  daughters  Celesta  and  Eva,  and  Thomas 
Wilson  and  daughter  Frances,  returning  to  Joseph  W.  Eves'  for 
the  night.  This  day,  like  the  others  which  preceded  it,  was  full 
of  interest,  and  we  feel  that  some  good  was  accomplished. 

pth.  Jesse  John,  son  of  J.  Lemuel  John,  came  for  us  this  morn- 
ing and  took  us  to  Bloomsburg,  distant  about  ten  miles,  where  we 
called  on  Elizabeth  Hicks  and  her  daughter,  Dora  Moyer,  and 
J.  Barton  Eves  and  family.  We  then  went  to  Catawissa,  where  a 
meeting  had  been  appointed  in  the  quaint  old  log  meeting-house. 
About  fifty  were  present  and  it  was  felt  to  be  a  very  satisfactory 
season.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Mary  Emma  Walters. 
After  dinner  Jesse  took  us  to  Mill  Grove,  about  ten  miles  further 
on,  and  left  us  in  the  home  of  Mary  Hughes  and  Elwood,  Ara- 
minta,  and  Anna  Kester.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  large  meeting 
in  the  Methodist  house.  From  the  many  expressions  which 
reached  us  it  proved  to  be  a  very  satisfactory  meeting.  We  re- 
mained here  for  the  night. 

10th.  This  morning  Isaac  Kester  and  his  wife  and  daughter 
with  three  of  the  family  where  we  stayed  the  night,  accompanied 
us  to  the  home  of  William  U.  John,  distant  thirteen  miles,  where 


332  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

we  received  a  very  cordial  welcome.  We  had  a  baptizing  meeting 
with  them  and  the  friends  who  accompanied  us.  We  passed  an 
interesting  afternoon  with  them,  and  in  the  evening  we  went  to 
Elysburg  and  held  a  meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  at  that  place. 
This  meeting  was  largely  attended,  several  being  unable  to  get 
seats  in  the  house.  The  meeting  was  a  season  of  close 
searching  in  the  portrayal  of  a  true  Christian  life  and  closed  under 
the  precious  feeling  that  it  was  good  for  us  to  have  been  there. 
We  returned  to  William  U.  John's  for  the  night. 

nth.  Passed  the  day  quietly  resting  at  William  U.  John's.  I 
cannot  forbear  noticing  the  faithfulness  of  this  dear  friend  and  his 
family,  and  his  brother  Griffith  John,  in  keeping  up  their  little 
meeting,  although  alone  as  to  other  Friends  being  near.  If  all 
our  members  felt  the  same  interest  and  were  equally  faithful  we 
should  find  our  Society  in  a  more  healthy  condition  than  it  is  at 
present. 

12th.  William  U.  John  and  his  daughter,  Mary,  took  us  this 
morning  to  Paxinoso,  a  station  on  the  Sunbury  branch  of  the 
Pennsylvania  railroad,  en  route  for  Christiana,  where  we  arrived 
about  2  p.  m.,  and  were  met  and  taken  to  the  hospitable  home  of 
Mark  P.  and  Phebe  Cooper  Several  friends  came  in  during  the 
evening  and  we  had  an  interesting  time  with  them. 

13th.  Mark  P.  Cooper  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Charles  and  Anna  Brinton,  and  Joseph  Walker.  After  dinner 
Sarah  Pownall  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Charles  and 
Hannah  Maule,  Louisa  Pownall  and  family,  and  Eva  Caruthers ; 
from  there  we  went  to  see  Mary  Jane  Rakestraw  and  Edith  K. 
Bushong,  where  Edward  G.  and  Mary  Broomell  came  for  us  and 
took  us  to  Jesse  and  Ellen  Webster's  for  the  night.  Each  of  these 
visits  was  enjoyed  by  us  and  appeared  to  be  by  the  visited,  the  visit 
in  the  home  of  Jesse  and  Ellen  Webster  and  their  children 
peculiarly  so. 

14th.  Jesse  and  Ellen  Webster  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
William  and  Hannah  Paxson's  and  then  to  Joseph  and  Mary 
Paxson's.    In  the  afternoon  they  went  with  us  first  to  call  on  Clyde 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  333 

and  Emma  Leyman  who  have  only  been  members  with  us  for  a 
few  years ;  we  encouraged  them  to  faithfulness  and  then  went  to 
Elvira  Wright's  and  from  there  to  John  and  Mary  Morris',  but 
did  not  find  them  at  home.  We  then  came  to  Charles  and  Eliza- 
beth Thomas',  where  Jesse  and  Ellen  left  us. 

15th.  Charles  and  Elizabeth  Thomas  took  us  this  morning  first 
to  call  on  John  and  Priscilla  arid  then  upon  Nathan  Maule,  his 
daughter-in-law  Phebe,  and  her  children.  We  found  Nathan  quite 
feeble  but  glad  to  see  us ;  his  wife  had  been  called  from  home  by 
the  sudden  illness  of  her  brother-in-law,  Taylor  Mercer.  We 
then  went  to  Jason  and  Anna  Moore's  and  with  them  and  her 
mother,  Beulah  Webster,  we  had  another  pleasant  call ;  we  then 
called  on  Henry  and  Mary  Moore  and  found  them,  though  well 
advanced  in  years,  pretty  comfortable,  and  they  gave  us  a  cordial 
welcome.  We  next  called  on  Samuel  Whitson  and  his  sister  Jane 
Hamilton  and  then  went  to  Edward  G.  and  Mary  Broomell's 
where  we  remained  for  the  rest  of  the  day. 

16th.  Anna  Pownall  this  morning  took  us  to  call  upon  Deborah 
G.  Pownall  and  her  daughters  Eliza  H.  and  Sarah,  and  on  Anna 
Kent,  wife  of  Mahlon  Kent ;  we  went  to  see  the  new  meeting-house 
which  they  are  erecting  here,  and  which,  we  think  when  completed 
will  be  a  very  neat  and  commodious  building  creditable  to  the 
Friends.  We  then  went  to  call  on  Dr.  Joseph  D.  and  Emily  Pow- 
nall, and  then  on  Francis  and  Mary  Whitson,  where  we  found  her 
sister  Louisa  Pownall,  from  Altoona.  After  this  we  went  to 
William  and  Mary  Brinton's  to  dine  with  them  and  their  daugh- 
ters Estella  and  Ethel.  After  dinner  we  called  on  Morris  and 
Gertrude  Brinton  and  then  at  Ellwood  Pownall's  and  had  a  nice 
visit  with  his  wife,  Mary,  and  their  daughter  Mary,  he  not  being 
at  home.  We  then  went  with  Anna  Pownall  to  her  home  and 
there,  with  her  sisters  Deborah  Satterthwaite  and  Phebe  Pownall 
we  had  a  restful  visit.  We  next  called  on  Isaac  and  Emily  Slo- 
cum,  and  after  tea  on  Brinton  and  Louisa  Walters,  going  to  Mark 
P.  Cooper's  for  the  night,  having  had  a  pretty  full  but  interesting 
and  satisfactory  day. 


334  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Eighth  month  iy.  We  attended  the  meting  at  Sadsbury  this 
morning-.  The  house  was  well  filled  with  an  attentive  and  appre- 
ciative audience.  After  meeting  we  went  home  with  William  and 
Lydia  Jackson  to  dinner,  where  with  them  and  their  daughters 
Bessie,  and  Mary,  wife  of  John  Morris,  and  Louisa  Pownall,  we 
had  an  interesting  visit  until  the  time  came  to  go  to  Bart,  where 
a  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  afternoon.  Our  friends 
Mark  P.  and  Phebe  Cooper  accompanied  us  to  this  meeting.  The 
house  was  nearly  filled  and  satisfaction  was  expressed  for  the 
message  given.  After  meeting  Alison  and  Anna  Baker  took  us 
to  Benjamin  H.  Pownall's  to  tea,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  visit  with 
him  and  his  daughter  Lillian,  and  some  other  friends  who  were 
present,  and  then  Alison  and  Anna  took  us  to  their  hospitable 
home  for  the  night. 

18th.  Alison  and  Anna  Baker  went  with  us  to-day,  taking  us 
first  to  call  on  James  and  Josephine  Jackson  and  their  daughters 
and  then  on  Charles  and  Maluan  Jones,  and  upon  Alison's 
father,  Thomas  Baker,  and  his  brother  Lewis  and  wife,  and  from 
there  to  Anna  Brinton's,  widow  of  Howard  Brinton,  who  has  been 
deceased  but  a  few  months ;  and  here,  in  company  with  her  step- 
sons, Thomas  and  Lewis,  and  J.  Eugene  and  Emma  Baker,  we  had 
an  interesting  visit  until  after  dinner.  We  then  went  to  Emerson 
and  Lizzie  Walton's  who  with  their  family  have  recently  applied 
for  reception  into  our  Society.  We  next  called  on  David  and 
Philena  Jackson  and  their  son  Lindley,  and  here  we  found  Anna 
Lynch,  from  Oxford,  and  after  a  pleasant  visit  with  them  we 
next  went  to  the  home  of  Martha  Walton,  now  90  years  of  age, 
whom  we  found  tenderly  cared  for  by  her  daughters,  Elva  and 
Hannah.  Remaining  here  for  tea  we  next  called  on  Baker  and 
Edna  Jackson  where  we  met  his  father  and  mother,  Ellwood  and 
Lucy  Jackson,  and  after  a  short  but  pleasant  call  Alison  took  us  to 
Alban  and  Mary  Walton's  for  the  night. 

ipth.  Alban  and  Mary  Walton  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
call  first  upon  Gilbert  and  Edith  K.  Bushong,  and  then  to  Quarry- 
ville,  where  a  meeting  had  been  arranged  at  the  request  of  Amos 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  335 

Gilbert.  The  meeting  was  held  in  the  German  Reformed  house, 
and  between  seventy-five  and  one  hundred  were  present,  although 
but  few  hours'  notice  had  been  given.  It  proved  to  be  a  satisfac- 
tory meeting  to  us  and  we  had  reason  to  believe  from  expressions 
given  it  was  so  to  those  assembled.  There  was  a  great  openness 
among  them,  and  a  very  kindly  and  brotherly  welcome  was  given 
by  the  minister  who  was  present.  We  went  home  with  Amos 
and  Olive  Gilbert  to  dine ;  we  found  Hannah  Gilbert,  the  mother  of 
Amos,  there,  and  were  met  with  a  warm  welcome.  After  dinner 
we  called  on  Hugh  and  Hannah  Gilbert,  he  a  brother  to  Amos, 
and  then  upon  Anna  B.,  wife  of  J.  Haines  Dickinson,  and  Ruth 
Anna,  her  mother,  after  which  we  called  on  Moses  and  Eva  Pow- 
nall  and  then  went  to  see  Susan  Emma,  widow  of  J.  Comly  Maule, 
and  her  sons  Norman  and  William ;  at  each  of  these  places  we 
were  warmly  received  and  had  an  interesting  visit.  We  then  went 
home  with  Alban  and  Mary  Walton,  and  after  a  little  rest  Alban 
took  us  to  meet  James  and  Josephine  Jackson  who  were  to  take 
11s  to  Atglen,  where  it  had  been  arranged  for  me  to  deliver  an 
address  upon  the  subject  of  temperance.  This  meeting  was  well 
attended  and  appeared  to  give  satisfaction.  At  its  close  we  went 
to  the  home  of  Samuel  Whitson  for  the  night. 

20th.  Francis  Brinton  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
to  the  home  of  George  and  Belle  Bonsall  and  his  sister  Anna 
Mary  Glick.  These  Friends  have  recently  buried  their  mother. 
After  a  few  words  of  cheer  we  next  went  to  the  home  of  Albert 
Brinton,  where  we  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  his  wife  and  aunt 
Susan  Brinton,  and  then  Francis  took  us  to  his  home  with  his 
father  and  mother,  Cyrus  and  Rebecca  Brinton  (she  being  an  in- 
valid and  unable  to  walk  from  a  broken  limb,  but  very  cheerful), 
and  his  sisters,  Anna  and  Martha.  After  dinner  Francis  took  us 
to  the  home  of  Gilbert  and  Elizabeth  Eavenson,  but  we  did  not 
find  them  in,  so  we  went  next  to  George  and  Elizabeth  Whitson's 
for  a  short  call,  and  then  to  our  kind  friends  Mark  P.  and  Phebe 
Cooper's  to  tea,  after  which  we  took  the  train  for  Overbrook,  near 
Philadelphia,  this  closing  our  mission  at  Sadsbury  and  Bart.    The 


336  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

work  was  a  very  pleasant  and  satisfactory  one,  and  expressions 
of  gratification  were  given  at  our  coming  among  them  on  our 
mission  of  meeting  the  families  in  a  social  way.  At  Overbrook  we 
were  met  by  Rowland  and  Helen  Comly  and  taken  to  their  hos- 
pitable home  for  the  night. 

21st.  We  remained  with  Rowland  and  Helen  Comly  for  the 
day,  he  taking  us  in  the  afternoon  to  call  upon  Sarah  Webster  and 
her  niece,  and  then  upon  Caroline  Roberts  and  her  sister  Sarah 
Schlater,  and  in  the  evening  several  Friends  called  to  see  us.  It 
was  a  quiet,  restful  day,  and  our  visit  very  pleasant. 

22d.  Mary  Chambers,  wife  of  Cyrus  Chambers  Jr.  came  for 
us  this  morning  and  took  us  to  the  Colored  Children's  Home  to 
call  on  the  caretakers  there,  who  are  Friends,  Maurice  and  Laura 
Lundy.  We  enjoyed  this  call,  and  were  much  pleased  with  the 
neatness  of  the  place  and  the  evident  effort  to  make  their  waifs  of 
some  use  to  themselves  and  to  society.  Mary  then  took  us  home 
with  her,  where,  with  Cyrus  and  their  daughter  Alice,  we  re- 
mained until  evening,  when  Rowland  Comly,  in  company  with 
Thomas  Wynne  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Joseph  and 
Elizabeth  Cranston  and  family,  and  then  upon  Tillie,  sister  of 
Davis  Young,  returning  to  Cyrus  Chambers'  for  the  night. 

23d.  Mary  Chambers  took  us  for  a  ride  this  morning  over  to 
Haverford  and  Bryn  Mawr  Colleges,  which  we  enjoyed  very 
much.  In  the  afternoon  Rowland  Comly  came  for  us  and  took 
us  to  call  on  Newton  and  Susan  Smith,  and  then  upon  Lydia 
Coggin,  who  is  nearly  90  years  of  age,  and  walks  nearly  a  mile  to 
meeting,  and  then  upon  Leedom  and  Anna  Barnard  and  her  sister 
Mary  Leedom,  and  then  upon  John  and  Mary  Owens,  and  to 
Thomas  Wynne's  for  the  night. 

Eighth  month  24.  Rowland  Comly  took  us  this  morning  to 
Merion  Meeting,  which  was  quite  large  for  that  place.  Very  close 
attention  was  given  to  the  message  delivered,  in  which  the  basal 
principles  of  Friends  were  endeavored  to  be  explained,  and  their 
adaptation  to  human  needs  shown,  eliciting  much  satisfaction  at 
the  close  of  the  meeting,  and  from  a  number  who  had  never  before 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  337 

attended  a  Friends'  meeting.  A  sweet  and  precious  solemnity 
overspread  the  meeting,  which  appeared  to  be  keenly  appreciated. 
We  went  home  with  Rowland  to  dine,  and  after  dinner  he  and  his 
wife  Helen  went  with  us  to  Haver  ford,  where  a  meeting  had  been 
appointed  for  the  afternoon.  This  meeting,  too,  was  largely  at- 
tended for  the  place,  and  as  the  lesson  drawn  from  the  answer 
of  Jesus  to  the  young  man  who  inquired  what  he  should  do<  to  in- 
herit eternal  life  was  given,  it  seemed  to  reach  and  find  acceptance 
in  many  hearts.  After  meeting  we  found  Isaac  Sharpless,  presi- 
dent of  Haverford  College,  and  his  wife,  were  among  those  who 
were  present.  We  went  home  with  Samuel  Hibberd,  who,  with 
his  daughter  Mary,  and  her  husband,  George  Dickinson,  gave  us 
a  cordial  welcome. 

25th.  Samuel  Hibberd  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  William 
and  Ellen  Elizabeth  Kirk  and  their  daughter,  and  on  Elizabeth 
and  Debby  Kirk,  sisters  of  William.  After  dinner  we  went  to  call 
on  Powell  Dickinson  and  his  daughter  Blanche,  and  then  on  Wil- 
liam Carter  and  his  wife.  We  found  Hannah  Lewellyn  there 
to  meet  us.  We  then  went  to  Augustus  and  Hannah  Leedom's, 
and  then  home  to  Samuel  Hihberd's  to  tea.  In  the  evening  we 
went  to  Sarah  Kirk's,  who  with  her  sons,  William,  Garrett,  and 
John,  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome. 

26th.  Samuel  Hibberd  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Mary, 
wife  of  Frederick  Grant,  and  then  to  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Hart's, 
a  ride  of  about  five  miles,  where  we  stayed  to  dinner.  In  the 
afternoon  we  went  to  Samuel  and  Mary  Morris'  to  tea,  and  had 
an  enjoyable  visit  with  them.  In  the  evening  Samuel  Hibberd  and 
his  daughter  took  us  to  Joseph  and  Emily  Leedom's,  where  their 
children  and  George  and  Emma  Williamson  met  us.  We  had  a 
parlor  meeting,  in  which  I  was  led  to  offer  some  words  of  encour- 
agement, drawn  from  the  lesson  given  in  the  experience  of  the 
blessed  Jesus  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane.  After  a  little  interest- 
ing social  conversation  we  returned  with  Samuel  Hibberd  for  the 
night. 

22 


338  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

2jth.  This  afternoon,  after  waiting-  the  passing-  of  a  thunder 
shower,  Samuel  and  his  daughter  Mary  went  with  us  to  Elizabeth 
Levis',  where  we  were  cordially  welcomed  by  her  and  her  daugh- 
ters, Sarah  Pancoast,  Caroline,  Margaret,  and  Helena  Levis.  After 
tea,  at  the  request  of  the  young  women,  we  held  a  parlor  meeting 
with  them  and  John  and  Sarah  Hibberd,  the  former  the  son  of 
Samuel.  As  I  was  led  to  open  some  of  the  teachings  of  Jesus  so 
they  could  be  applied  to  our  every-day  life,  a  sweet  solemnity 
overspread  us,  and  we  closed  and  parted  under  the  feeling  that  our 
visit  had  been  blessed  both  socially  and  spiritually. 

28th,  We  attended  the  week-day  meeting  at  Haverford  this 
morning,  and  although  it  was  small  we  felt  that  the  Master  was 
in  our  midst,  baptizing  us  into  a  tender  feeling  and  deepening  our 
love  for  him.  In  the  afternoon  Samuel  Hibberd  and  Mary  Dick- 
inson went  with  us  to  Wayne,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed 
for  the  evening,  taking  us  to  the  home  of  Rebecca  Worrall  and  her 
children.  The  meeting  in  the  evening  was  attended  by  between 
forty  and  fifty  persons,  and  was  thought  to  be  a  favored  season. 

29th.  William  West  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us  to 
his  home,  where  his  wife  Rebecca  and  their  daughter  Sarah,  wife 
of  Charles  Evans,  gave  us  a  kind  welcome.  In  the  afternoon 
William  and  Rebecca  went  with  us  to  call  on  Sarah  Walker  and 
her  daughter  Ellen  Ramsey,  upon  their  daughter  Anna  Wilson,  in 
Bridgeport,  and  upon  Sarah  Tyson  and  her  son  Edwin,  taking  us 
to  their  home  for  the  night. 

30th.  Joseph  W.  and  Mary  P  Thomas  took  us  this  morning  to 
call  on  Dr.  Charles  and  Anna  Frederick,  on  Susanna  Roberts  and 
her  daughter  Mary  Emily  Walker,  and  their  friend  Pauline  Levis, 
upon  Anna  Mary  Davis,  daughter-in-law  of  the  late  Joseph  Davis, 
and  her  daughter  Ellen,  and  then  to  their  home  for  dinner  and  rest. 
In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Anna  Walker  and  Hannah  Hughes, 
returning  to  Joseph  W.  Thomas'  for  the  night.  At  each  of  the 
places  named  we  were  cordially  welcomed,  and  endeavored  to  leave 
a  word  of  cheer. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  339 

31st.  This  morning  opened  bright  and  balmy,  and  as  the  meet- 
ing hour  approached,  in  company  with  Joseph  W.  and  Mary  P. 
Thomas,  we  wended  our  way  to  the  Valley  meeting-house,  enjoy- 
ing the  beautiful  scenery  that  greeted  the  outward  eye,  and  in  a 
quiet  trust  upon  the  Heavenly  Guide.  A  large  meeting  for  the 
place  assembled.  The  message  given  was  to  portray  the  evi- 
dences of  God's  love,  as  evinced  in  the  teaching  of  Jesus.  At  its 
conclusion  a  deep  solemnity  overspread  us,  under  which  the  meet- 
ing closed.  In  the  afternoon  Joseph  and  Mary  went  with  us  to 
Radnor,  where  another  large  meeting  for  the  place  assembled, 
which  also  proved  to  be  a  satisfactory  season.  We  returned  to 
Joseph  Thomas's  for  the  night,  after  spending  a  little  time 
pleasantly  in  the  home  of  their  son  Charles  and  his  wife  Amy. 
The  day  had  been  full,  but  the  heart  rejoiced  in  the  peaceful  feel- 
ing which  settled  in  it. 

Ninth  month  1.  Joseph  and  Mary  Thomas  took  us  this  morn- 
ing, en  route  for  Phcenixville,  by  way  of  the  historic  Valley  Forge, 
stopping  with  us  a  few  moments  at  Washington's  headquarters. 
We  then  called  on  Bebecca  Beam,  on  Sarah  Supplee,  her  sister 
Mary  Stephens,  and  her  daughter  Katie ;  upon  Anna  Dunlap  and 
her  daughter  Anna,  and  from  there  to  the  home  of  Sarah,  Caro- 
line, and  Margaret  Pennypacker,  to  dine ;  at  each  of  these  places 
we  had  a  pleasant  visit.  After  dinner  Sarah  Pennypacker  took 
us  to  call  on  Sarah,  wife  of  Everett  Anderson,  and  their  daughter 
Mary  Brower,  upon  Caleb  and  Hetty  Hallowell,  and  their  daugh- 
ter Anna,  and  from  there  to  Daniel  and  Emily  Moore's,  in  Phcenix- 
ville. After  taking  tea  with  them  we  wended  our  way  to  the 
Women's  Christian  Temperance  Union  hall  where  a  meeting  had 
been  appointed  for  the  evening.  About  forty  were  present  and 
very  close  attention  was  given  to  the  message  delivered.  After 
the  meeting  we  went  home  with  Lavinia  Shafer  for  the  night. 

2d.  Daniel  Moore  escorted  us  this  morning  to  call  first  upon 
Dr.  Joseph  P.  Eldridge  and  wife,  and  then  upon  Mary  E.  For- 
sythe,  at  both  of  which  places  we  received  a  cordial  welcome, 
although  the  latter  is  connected  with  the  other  branch  of  the  So- 


340  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

ciety.  We  went  from  there  to  call  on  Beulah,  wife  of  Samuel 
Ingram,  and  their  daughters  Sarah  and  Lucy,  and  then  to  the  home 
of  Nellie  Gilkyson,  with  whom,  and  her  children,  and  our  friend, 
Sarah  Pennypacker,  we  had  a  most  agreeable  and  and  I  believe 
profitable  visit.  In  the  afternoon  Rebecca  Gumbes  came  for  us 
and  took  us  to  her  home  three  miles  east  of  Phoenixville,  where 
we  remained  for  the  night,  and  in  company  with  her  husband 
Francis,  and  her  mother  Emma  Mercer,  we  passed  a  very  enjoy- 
able, and,  I  think,  instructive  visit. 

3d.  We  left  the  hospitable  home  of  Francis  and  Rebecca 
Gumbes  this  morning  for  Philadelphia,  and  the  home  of  our  dear 
friends  John  L.  and  Emily  T.  Longstreth,  and  after  dinner,  after 
attending  to  some  little  necessary  business  matters,  returned  to 
remain  the  night  with  them. 

4th.  We  left  Philadelphia  this  morning  to  go  to  Stroudsburg, 
to  rest,  while  our  friends  whom  we  purpose  to  visit  were  absent 
attending  the  conference  at  Asbury  Park,  to  which  we  had  not  felt 
any  special  drawing,  and  we  found  in  the  home  of  C.  Howard  and 
Anna  Palmer,  a  warm  welcome  and  genial  companionship. 

ph.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Stroudsburg  this  morning ;  some 
forty  were  present,  and  here  I  was  again  led  to  explain  our  basal 
principle  of  the  inner  light  and  its  practical  workings.  I  learned 
after  meeting  that  several  were  present  who  had  expressed  their 
desire  for  such  an  explanation.  In  the  evening,  at  the  request  of 
some  of  the  guests  at  the  Inn,  we  held  another  meeting  in  the 
capacious  parlors,  in  which  some  of  the  practical  lessons  found  in 
the  teachings  of  Jesus  were  presented,  and  met  from  the  mixed 
company  gathered  a  warm  and  generous  response. 

8th  to  12th,  inclusive.  Nothing  to  note  except  the  enjoyment 
of  the  quiet  rest  at  Highland  Inn  until  the  afternoon  of  the  12th 
when  Anna  W.  Palmer  took  us  for  a  most  enjoyable  ride,  on  our 
way  to  the  station  stopping  for  a  little  visit  at  the  home  of  A. 
Mitchell  and  Roberta  D.  Palmer  We  went  then  from  Strouds- 
burg to  Phillipsburg  and  were  met  at  the  station  by  Samuel 
Thomas  and  escorted  to  his  home,  where  we  found  a  cordial 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  341 

welcome  from  him  and  his  wife  Fannie,  and  his  sisters,  Hannah 
Leedom  and  Elizabeth  Knight,  who  were  there  on  a  visit. 

13th.  We  left  Phillipsburg  this  morning  in  the  company  of 
Lizzie  Trimmer,  and  went  to  Pittstown,  where  we  were  met  by- 
Howard  E.  Vail,  son  of  the  late  Abram  Vail,  and  taken  to  his  home 
in  Quakertown,  N.  J.,  where  we  were  kindly  received  by  him  and 
his  wife,  Jennie.  On  onr  way  here  we  made  a  call  on  Morris 
Hampton,  an  aged  Friend,  in  his  80th  year,  and  not  able  to  get  out 
much.  His  grandson,  Dr.  Leaver,  and  his  wife,  accorded  us  a 
pleasant  welcome. 

24th.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Quakertown  this  morning. 
There  are  but  few  members  here  now,  but  between  fifty  and  sixty 
gathered  and  gave  very  close  attention  to  the  message  given,  which 
pertained  to  the  needs  of  a  true  and  right  life  rather  than  to  much 
profession,  and  to  the  continuous  care  and  watchfulness  of  the 
Heavenly  Father  over  us  to  assist  in  living  such  a  life.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  John  and  Laura  Trout,  she  a  daughter 
of  the  late  Abram  Vail,  and  a  much  interested  member.  After 
resting  and  visiting  in  this  family  during  the  afternoon,  we  went 
to  Pittstown,  N.  J.,  to  attend  a  meeting  which  had  been  appointed 
for  the  evening.  A  still  larger  meeting  than  that  of  the  morning 
assembled,  many  of  them  young  people.  I  was  led  to  portray  the 
need  of  carefully  studying  our  capabilities,  and  after  learning  what 
was  right  and  when  to  avoid  the  evil,  to  seek  Divine  aid  to  enable 
them  to  do  right.  A  sweet  solemnity  overspread  the  assembly 
under  which  we  closed,  and  returned  to  John  Trout's  for  the  night 
with  a  peaceful  and  well  satisfied  mind  in  the  fulfillment  of  the 
apprehended  service. 

Ninth  month  13.  John  Trout  brought  us  to  Frenchtown  this 
morning  en  route  for  the  vicinity  of  Middletown  Monthly  Meet- 
ing. We  were  met  at  Wilburtha  by  Mark  P.  Rich  and  his  sister 
Susanna,  and  taken  to  their  hospitable  home  in  which  we  were 
welcomed  by  his  wife  Harriet,  and  her  sister,  Elizabeth.  In  the 
evening,  nearly  fifty  of  their  neighbors  gathered  at  their  invi- 
tation, and  we  held  a  very  satisfactory  meeting  with  them. 


342  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

16th.  Mark  P.  and  Harriet  Rich  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
call  first  on  Albert  and  Ida  Rowe,  on  William  and  Lillian  Knight 
and  family,  upon  Edward  and  Rebecca  Pickering  and  their  daugh- 
ters, Emily  and  Anna,  William  and  Mary  Newbold,  and  then 
on  Abigail  Marshall,  returning  to  Mark's  for  dinner  and  rest.  In 
the  afternoon  we  called  on  Mary,  wife  of  Edward  Briggs,  and 
their  daughter  Carrie,  and  then  at  the  door,  at  John  Rich's,  his 
son  Joseph  and  wife  Mary,  and  daughter  Edith,  coming  to  the 
carriage  for  a  moment's  talk  ;  then  we  called  on  Caroline  Walton 
and  went  to  Amos  and  Elizabeth  S.  Satterthwaite's  for  the  night. 
In  the  evening  between  fifteen  and  twenty  of  the  neighbors  gath- 
ered, and  we  had  another  interesting  and  satisfactory  parlor 
meeting.  In  each  of  the  places  visited  we  received  a  very  cordial 
welcome,  and  retired  for  our  rest  with  peaceful  feelings  and  a 
consciousness  that  the  day  bad  been  well  spent. 

iyth.  Amos  and  Elizabeth  Satterthwaite  went  with  us  to-day, 
and  we  called  first  on  their  daughter-in-law  Mary,  and  then  at  the 
door  of  their  daughter  Mary  Taylor ;  we  next  called  on  Tacy,  wife 
of  Nathan  White,  upon  Catharine  Paxson  and  her  daughter  Anna, 
and  upon  our  near  and  dear  friend,  Margaretta  Walton,  at  the 
George  School,  returning  with  Amos  and  Elizabeth  to  their  home 
for  dinner  and  our  mid-day  rest.  In  the  afternoon  they  took  us 
to  call  on  Franklin  and  Louisa  Osmond  and  their  daughter 
Marian,  and  then  upon  David  and  Tacy  Simpson  and  their  daugh- 
ter Anna,  where  we  stayed  to  tea  and  spent  part  of  the  evening, 
and  then  went  to  Joseph  J.  and  Anna  M.  Watson's  for  the  night. 

18th.  We  attended  the  regular  week-day  meeting  at  Langhorne 
this  morning;  about  fifty  were  in  attendance.  It  proved  to  be  a 
tendering  and  baptizing  season,  as  the  messsage  given  tended  to 
reach  the  individual  daily  life  in  aiding  each  other  in  bearing  life's 
burden  in  the  home,  in  the  social  mingling,  and  in  the  work  of  the 
Society,  closing  under  a  solemn  supplication.  We  returned  to 
Joseph  J.  Watson's  for  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  first 
upon  Sally  Allen,  one  of  those  unable  to  get  out  to  meeting ;  we 
next  called  on  Mitchell  Watson,  another  of  the  "  shut-ins,"  who 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  343 

with  his  wife  Ella  gave  us  a  cordial  reception,  then  on  Sarah  K. 
Paxson,  who  is  now  near  90  years  of  age,  and  her  granddaughter, 
Sarah  Allen ;  we  also  found  Anna  Knight  there,  and  had  a  very 
pleasant  visit.  We  then  went  to  see  Elizabeth  and  Sara  Burgess, 
and  Elizabeth's  care-taker,  Rachel  Cooper.  We  then  called  on  our 
old-time  friend,  Sarah  Ann  Wildman,  whom  we  found  very 
cheery.  She  had  been  out  at  meeting  in  the  morning  in  her  wheel 
chair.  We  next  called  on  Edward  Richardson  and  his  sister  Mary 
and  remained  to  tea,  and  then  went  to  Allen  and  Ada  Mitchell's, 
where  a  good-sized  parlor  meeting  was  held,  which  seemed  to  be 
much  appreciated  by  those  present. 

ipth.  Joseph  and  Anna  Watson  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
call  on  J.  Randall  and  Mary  Hibbs  and  their  daughter  Emma,  on 
Joseph  Richardson  and  his  daughter  Mary  and  Margaret  Row- 
land ;  on  Elizabeth  N.  Taylor,  mother  of  our  dear  friend,  Thomas 
N.  Taylor,  of  Baltimore,  and  then  to  Robert  and  Mary  Ivins'  to 
dine  with  them  and  their  daughter,  Margaret  Gatchell.  After 
dinner  Joseph  and  Anna  Watson  took  us  to  call  on  William  and 
Elizabeth  Thompson  and  their  daughter,  May  Anna,  and  son, 
Frederick ;  on  William  and  Florence  Mitchell  and  their  daughters, 
Hannah  and  Clara,  and  from  there  to  George  Rowe's,  son  of 
Washington  Rowe,  and  their  families,  including  Elizabeth  Wild- 
man,  an  aged  friend,  and  from  there  to  the  home  of  Elizabeth 
D.  Taylor,  her  daughter  May  Buyes  and  her  husband,  Andrew, 
and  their  family,  where  we  had  a  satisfactory  parlor  meeting  and 
remained  for  the  night. 

20th.  We  remained  at  Elizabeth  D.  Taylor's  during  the  fore- 
noon, and  in  the  afternoon  she  went  with  us  to  call  on  Margery 
Canby  and  her  son  Joseph  and  family,  and  we  found  Sarah  R. 
Paxson  there.  After  a  pleasant  visit  with  them  she  took  us  to 
Edwin  Palmer's  to  tea,  and  then  called  on  Gove  and  Anna  Mit- 
chell, and  then  on  Elizabeth  Taylor,  where  we  met  our  friend 
Thomas  N.  Taylor  and  his  wife  Florence,  from  Baltimore,  also  his 
brother  William  and  wife,  and  had  a  very  enjoyable  visit. 


344  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

21st.  This  morning  we  went  to  the  meeting  at  Langhorne, 
which  was  largely  attended ;  the  message  given  was  an  exposition 
of  Friends'  view  of  the  inner  light,  and  the  results  of  obedience 
to  it.  A  precious  solemnity  overspread  the  meeting,  during  which 
our  clear  friend  Lydia  H.  Price,  who  was  present,  gave  expression 
to  her  thankfulness  for  the  opportunity,  and  we  closed  the  meet- 
ing with  the  feeling  that  we  had  been  blessed  together.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  Allen  and  Ada  Mitchell,  and  with 
them  to  Mary  Bunting's  to  dine,  and  then  Joseph  J.  and  Anna 
Watson  took  us  to  Bristol,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed 
for  the  afternoon.  This  was  largely  attended  for  this  place,  and 
was  felt  to  be  a  tendering  season.  After  meeting  we  went  home 
with  Louisa,  Susan,  and  Abby  Iredell,  and  passed  a  very  pleasant 
evening  in  company  with  them  and  several  others  who  came  in. 

22d.  We  called  this  morning  on  Joseph  Pierce  and  his  daugh- 
ter Mary  Bardsley,  Walter  and  Charlotte  Leedom,  Anna  Stradling 
and  her  daughter-in-law  Ida,  Esther  Minster,  Rebecca  Warner, 
Ellen  Warner,  and  Anna  and  Mary  Cabeen.  After  dinner  Lydia 
Tyson  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  her  home,  with  Isaac  and  Mary 
Ann  Tyson,  her  father  and  mother,  to  tea,  after  which  Isaac 
Tyson  took  us  to  call  on  Joseph  Van  Zant  and  wife,  and  then  to 
Iredell's  for  the  night. 

23d.  Went  to  see  Edwin  Burton  and  wife  Margaret  this  morn- 
ing. She  had  been  an  invalid  for  years.  Then  on  Elizabeth  and 
Catharine  Laing.  After  dinner  called  on  Benjamin  and  Abby 
Lovett,  William  and  Bessie  Laing,  Paxson  Stradling  and  wife, 
Anna  B.  Renyon  and  daughter  Anna,  where  we  remained  to  tea, 
and  back  to  Iredell's  for  the  night. 

24th.  Called  on  Elma  Wildman  this  morning  and  in  the  after- 
noon came  to  Torresdale,  where  John  Wood  met  us  and  took  us 
to  his  home,  where  we  were  kindly  welcomed  by  his  son  Franklin 
P.,  and  his  wife,  Mary.  In  evening  called  on  Charles  and  Eliza- 
beth Parry,  Martha  Lynfesty  and  daughter,  Anna  N.  Richardson, 
and  Mary  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  their  home  for  the  night. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  345 

25th.  At  Byberry  Preparative  Meeting  this  morning  and  dined 
at  Nathaniel  Richardson's.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Eldridge 
and  Mary  Tomlinson,  Edward  and  Samuel  Comly  and  Sarah 
Haviland,  Joseph  Knight  and  daughters  Sarah  and  Rachel,  where 
we  had  a  parlor  meeting  in  the  evening,  and  went  home  with 
Francis  and  Ellen  Tomlinson  for  the  night. 

26th.  A  very  rainy  day.  Stayed  most  of  the  forenoon  at 
Francis  Tomlinson's,  saw  Watson  Tomlinson  a  little  while,  called 
on  Thomas  and  Phebe  Simms  before  dinner.  In  afternoon  went  to 
Isaac  and  Hannah  Tomlinson's  at  Bustleton  and  had  a  small  par- 
lor meeting  in  the  evening. 

2f tli.  Called  this  morning  on  Elizabeth  and  Esther  Comly, 
and  in  the  afternoon  on  Henry  Busby  and  daughters,  Mary  W. 
and  Virginia,  Mary,  an  invalid ;  Martha  Warding  and  Anna  E. 
Headley,  John  B.  and  Jane  Kirkbride,  Mary  Roberts  and  Mary 
W.  Jenkins,  and  stayed  the  night  at  Isaac  Tomlinson's. 

28th.  A  large  meeting  gathered  at  Byberry  this  morning, 
which  was  an  impressive  and  satisfactory  season.  After  meeting 
called  on  Charles  and  Ida  Edgerton  and  then  home  with  James 
and  Rebecca  Bonner.  After  tea  Ave  called  on  Watson  and  Susan 
Martindale  and  then  went  to  Jesse  and  Sarah  James'  for  the  night 
and  held  a  good-sized  and  deeply  impressive  parlor  meeting  in  the 
evening. 

29th.  Went  to  Elmer  and  Rebecca  Carter's  and  their  daughter 
Arabella  for  the  day,  and  returned  to  Jesse  James'  for  the  night. 

jotJi,  At  Byberry  Monthly  Meeting  to-day  and  went  home 
with  Jesse  James  after  meeting.  In  the  afternoon  went  to 
Joseph  Knight's  at  Somerton  and  had  a  largely  attended  and  satis- 
factory meeting  in  the  Methodist  church  at  that  place. 

Tenth  month  1.  As  we  had  now  closed  our  visiting  for  the 
year  we  returned  to  Baltimore  to-day,  bringing  with  us  our 
sheaves  of  peace  for  duty  performed.  In  the  course  of  our  service 
this  year  we  have  attended  87  meetings,  visited  741  families  and 
traveled  1,298  miles  in  carriages  and  4,146  miles  by  railroad.  We 
are  deeply  thankful  to  our  Heavenly  Father  that  we  have  been 


346  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

preserved  in  health  and  kept  free  from  accident  in  so  long  a 
journey,  and  to  the  many  friends  we  visited  for  their  uniformly 
kindly  welcome. 

At  the  time  of  Baltimore  Monthly  Meeting,  held  in  Tenth 
month,  1902,  we  returned  the  minute  granted  us  eleven  months 
previously  and  informed  our  friends  that  the  work  was  not  yet 
completed  and  asked  that  the  minute  be  renewed  and  extended 
until  the  service  was  completed.  This  was  cordially  done  after 
much  expression  of  sympathy  and  satisfaction  with  the  work 
accomplished,  and  in  the  Eleventh  month  the  minute  was  endorsed 
by  the  Quarterly  Meeting. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry. — Continued. 

THE   WORK   OF    I903. 

After  being  about  home  during  the  winter  and  getting  settled 
in  our  new  quarters  in  the  apartment  house  on  the  8th  of  Fourth 
month,  we  left  Baltimore  for  Swarthmore  to  take  up  again  our 
unfinished  work  within  the  limits  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meet- 
ing. It  rained  heavily  all  day.  We  were  met  at  the  railroad  sta- 
tion by  Edward  Darnell  and  taken  to  the  hospitable  home  of 
Lydia  H.  Hall.  In  the  evening  Charles  Paxson,  who  with  his 
wife  Alice,  a  daughter  of  Lydia,  and  who  live  in  one  part  of  the 
same  house,  escorted  us  to  see  Susan  Cunningham,  and  then  to 
call  on  Professor  Arthur  Beardsley,  who  is  nearly  blind.  Our 
visits  to  these  friends  were  very  pleasant  and  seemed  to  be  appre- 
ciated. 

Fourth  month  p.  About  12  o'clock  Anna  Speakman  came  for 
us  and  escorted  us  to  the  home  of  Jesse  and  Reba  Holmes  to 
dinner.  In  the  afternoon  Ferris  Price  came  and  took  us  to  his 
home,  where  we  were  kindly  greeted  by  his  wife  Rebecca  and 
their  children.  After  tea  we  called  first  on  Professor  Hoadley 
and  wife  Mary,  and  then  went  to  Dr.  David  and  Mary  Mitchell 
Green's,  and  returned  to  Lydia  Hall's  with  the  feeling  that  the 
day  had  been  well  spent. 

10th.  E.  Darnell  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us  first 
to  Mary  Wood's,  and  then  for  a  ride  to  see  the  old  Springfield 
meeting-house,  in  which  occurred  the  discussion  whether  Benja- 
min West  should  be  allowed  to  paint  pictures,  then  to  Dr.  Wil- 
liam and  Anna  Speakman's  for  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  he 
came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Anna  Daniel,  then  on  Mary 


348  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Craig,  and  to  Henry  and  Patience  Kent's  for  tea.  After  tea 
we  went  to  Mary  Kent's,  where  we  held  a  parlor  meeting  to 
much  comfort  and  satisfaction,  then  returned  to  Lydia  H.  Hall's 
for  the  night. 

nth.  E.  Darnell  again  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on 
Eugene  Pratt  and  wife;  then  to  William  W.  Kent's,  where  we 
met  Clayton  Walton  and  wife ;  then  to  W.  G.  and  Mary  Taylor's 
to  dine.  After  dinner  called  on  Sarah  Farley ;  and  went  to 
Edward  and  Sidney  Darnell's  to  tea,  with  them  and  their  five 
children,  returning  to  Lydia  Hall's  for  the  night. 

12th.  First  day  morning  attended  the  meeting  at  Swarthmore 
and  went  home  with  David  and  Phebe  Jenkins  to  dine.  In  the 
afternoon  Sylvester  Garrett  sent  his  carriage  and  took  us  to 
call  on  Carrie  Hall,  widow  of  William,  and  then  on  Dr.  Frank  and 
Anna  Bassett  and  their  aunt,  E.  Haines,  and  to  S.  Garrett's  to 
tea.  Had  a  parlor  meeting  there  in  the  evening,  about  thirty 
present,  and  a  very  satisfactory  time. 

13H1.  Went  to  the  college  this  morning  and  had  an  interesting 
visit  with  E.  Powell  Bond  until  lunch  time  and  then  a  number  of 
the  students  and  employees  met  us  in  E.  Bond's  room.  Then  went 
to  Richard  and  Elizabeth  Ogden's,  to  William  I.  and  Hannah 
C.  Hull's  to  tea  and  to  S.  Garrett's  to  a  woman's  suffrage 
meeting.  The  day  has  been  full  of  enjoyment  and  satisfaction 
to  us. 

14th.  A  heavy  rain  has  been  falling  all  day.  Ferris  Price  came 
and  escorted  us  to  Professor  and  Hettie  Appleton's,  and  then  to 
Rachel  and  Anna  Hillborn's,  meeting  Henry  Gawthrop  and 
wife  there.  In  the  afternoon  E.  Darnell  came  and  took  us  to 
Arthur  Tomlinson's  preparatory  school,  where  we  had  a  parlor 
meeting,  which  appeared  to  be  much  enjoyed  by  the  students 
who  were  present,  after  which  we  called  on  Anna  Atkinson  Sellers 
and  Bertha,  returning  in  a  heavy  rain  to  Lydia  H.  Hall's  for  the 
night. 

15th.  E.  Darnell  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Samuel 
Ash  and  family,  and  then  on  Ella  Garwood  and  from  there  to 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  349 

Alice  Hadley's  to  dine.  After  dinner  we  went  to  the  station  and 
called  on  Ellis  Yarnall  and  wife,  and  then  took  the  train  for 
Philadelphia,  and  were  soon  in  the  home  of  our  kind  friends, 
John  L.  and  Emily  T.  Longstreth.  In  the  evening  attended  the 
monthly  meeting  at  Fifteenth  and  Race  streets,  in  which  meeting 
a  committee  was  appointed  to  act  in  conjunction  with  a  like  com- 
mittee from  Green  Street  Monthly  Meeting  in  arranging  for  our 
visits  among  the  Friends  of  those  monthly  meetings  in  the  city. 
We  saw  the  first  apple  blossoms  of  the  season  to-day. 

16th.  We  came  back  to  Baltimore  to-day  to  attend  the  marriage 
of  Howard  Cooper  Johnson  and  Edith,  daughter  of  George  M. 
and  Anna  R.  Lamb,  a  very  nice  wedding,  which  we  much  enjoyed. 

1 /tli.  We  returned  to  Philadelphia. this  afternoon  to  resume 
our  work  there  in  the  morning. 

18th.  We  went  to  the  Mint  this  morning  and  enjoyed  the  sights 
to  be  witnessed  there.  In  the  afternoon  attended  a  meeting  of 
the  committees  of  Race  and  Green  Street  Meetings  to  arrange  for 
our  work  in  Philadelphia,  after  which  Rowland  Comly  came  and 
took  us  to  his  home,  after  giving  us  a  nice  ride  through  the  park 
on  our  way  thither.  Cyrus  Chambers  and  family  came  in  the 
evening  and  we  enjoyed  our  meeting  again  with  these  dear  friends. 

ipth.  Rowland  Comly  took  us  to  the  meeting  at  West  Phil- 
adelphia this  morning.  House  nearly  full  and  it  was  felt  to 
be  a  very  satisfactory  meeting.  Went  home  with  Hugh  and 
Mary  Mcllvain,  where  a  number  of  Friends  came  in  the  after- 
noon to  greet  us,  and  all  seemed  to  enjoy  the  meeting. 
In  the  evening  we  attended  the  meeting  at  Fifteenth  and  Race 
streets.  This  was  also  a  large  meeting,  and  as  in  the  morning  I 
was  largely  led  in  testimony  and  much  satisfaction  was  expressed 
in  both  meetings.  One  woman,  after  the  morning  meeting,  came 
and  said,  "  I  want  to  thank  thee  for  making  things  so  plain  that 
my  little  boy  could  understand  thee." 

20th.  Anna  Hillborn  came  for  us  this  morning  and  escorted  us 
to  see  Abi  and  Martha  James,  Rachel  Willets  and  sister,  and  in 
the  afternoon  Hannah  Pettit  went  with  us  to  see  Blanche  and 


350  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Mary  Early,  and  in  the  evening  John  L.  Longstreth  went  with  us 
to  call  on  Charles  M.  Betts  and  family  and  Thomas  Griest  and 
family.  We  were  cordially  welcomed  at  each  place  and  the  visit 
to  Charles  M.  Betts  was  peculiarly  satisfactory. 

21st.  Anna  Hillborn  again  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  see  Anna 
Paxson,  Anna  Parker  and  Elizabeth  Clendenin,  Elizabeth  Sat- 
terthwaite,  Mary  Stratton,  John  and  Rebecca  Otto.  In  the  after- 
noon we  went  to  Francis  and  Margaret  Pennock's,  where  we  held 
a  meeting  and  then  to  see  Ann  Tyler  and  niece.  In  the  evening 
I  delivered  an  address  at  Fifteenth  and  Race  streets  on  the  "  Ad- 
vantages of  Becoming  and  Being  a  Friend,"  prepared  at  the  re- 
quest of  a  Committee  on  Membership  of  Philadelphia  Monthly 
Meeting,  then  to  Longstreth's  for  the  night. 

22d.  Attended  the  week-day  meeting  at  Race  Street  with  the 
school  this  morning  and  then  went  with  Naomi  Walters  to  call  on 
Mary  Keeny,  Susan  W.  Jones,  William  and  Mary  J.  Keeny,  Eliza- 
beth and  Hannah  Bunting  and  Anna  Clothier  and  to  her  home  with 
Emma  Walters  to  dine.  After  dinner  we  called  on  Emma  R. 
Janney  and  daughter  Mary  Anna,  then  on  Catharine  Jacobs,  a 
paralytic,  then  on  Hannah  Leedom  and  Clara  L.  Beers,  and  then 
to  Alban  and  Sarah  A.  W\  Eavenson's  to  tea,  where  we  also  had 
a  parlor  meeting  in  the  evening.  The  meeting  was  well  attended 
and  proved  a  baptizing  and  satisfactory  season.  The  visits  during 
the  day  were  interesting  and  we  felt  some  good  had  been  done. 

23d.  Went  this  morning  to  see  Martha,  Phebe,  Mary  and 
Rebecca  Hongh.  After  dinner  J.  L.  Longstreth  went  with  us  to 
Nathaniel  Janney's  in  West  Philadelphia,  and  Anna  Janney  then 
went  with  us  to  see  Drusilla  Thomas,  where  Phebe  Coleman  and 
Hannah  Comly  met  us,  and  then  to  Mary  Francis  Paschall's,  where 
we  met  Elizabeth  Henderson  and  called  on  Elizabeth  Wells  and 
Abigail  White.  Took  tea  at  N.  Janney's,  then  called  on  Emma 
Armitage,  where  we  met  William  and  Mary  Borton. 

24th.  Anna  Hillborn  came  for  us  this  morning  and  went  with 
us  to  Sarah  Walker's  and  her  daughter  Deborah  Marshall's,  Sid- 
ney Walton  and  his  sister,  Rebecca  Stradling,  and  then  called  on 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  351 

Edith  Lukens,  now  in  her  94th  year  and  doing  the  housework  for 
herself  and  son  in  a  two-story  house  without  other  help.  In  the 
afternoon  J.  L.  Longstreth  went  with  us  to  call  on  Rebecca  T. 
Elliott  and  her  daughter  Mary  J.,  and  in  the  evening  on  Thomas 
Supplee  and  his  daughter  Lydia.  All  of  these  visits  were  inter- 
esting and  satisfactory. 

25th.  Rested  this  morning  and  went  to  do  a  little  necessary 
shopping.  In  the  afternoon  Isaac  H  and  Anna  Hillborn  came  for 
us  and  took  us  for  a  ride  through  the  park.  In  the  evening  we 
called  on  cousin  A.  Jennie  Cornell  and  Sarah  Pennypacker  at  their 
home. 

26th.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Germantown  this  morning, 
large  and  satisfactory.  Dined  with  Charles  F.  Jenkins.  Came 
to  Fair  Hill  in  the  afternoon.  House  nearly  full  and  was  another 
very  pleasant  and  satisfactory  season.  Went  home  with  Milton 
and  Caroline  Jackson,  and  son,  Arthur  C. 

2/th.  Called  this  morning  on  Henry  Jones  and  Rachel  Cleaver, 
Lukens  and  Elizabeth  Webster,  Philena  Salter  and  daughter  Con- 
stantia  and  Caroline  Roberts.  In  the  afternoon  took  a  beautiful 
ride  and  called  on  Amelia  Amly  and  Sarah  Vandegrift,  and  had 
a  parlor  meeting  at  Milton  Jackson's  in  the  evening. 

28th.  Attended  the  week-day  meeting  at  Girard  Avenue  this 
morning  and  spoke  to  the  children.  After  calling  on  Anna 
Levick  a  little  while,  spent  the  afternoon  at  Milton  Jackson's, 
quietly  resting. 

29th.  Came  to  Germantown  this  morning  and  attended  the 
meeting  at  which  the  children  from  the  school  were  present.  After 
meeting  went  to  the  Friends'  Home  with  Margaret  Howard. 
Dined  and  spent  the  afternoon  there  and  had  an  interesting  parlor 
meeting  in  the  evening,  then  went  home  with  Charles  F.  Jenkins 
for  the  night,  meeting  there  with  John  Wilhelm  Rountree  and 
Malcolm  Nash  from  England. 

30th.  Mary  Temple  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  James 
and  Victoria  Chandler,  Frank  and  Ellen  Chambers,  then  on  a 
daughter-in-law  of  John  Hunt  the  minister,  and  on  Florence  Pax- 


352  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

son  and  her  mother,  returning  to  C.  F.  Jenkins'  to  dine.  In  the 
afternoon  we  called  on  Ellen  Bentley  and  her  son  George.  David 
and  Sarah  Pancoast  and  family,  Mary  Biddle,  Elizabeth  Con- 
row,  Anna  Rouillot,  Wilmer  and  Elma  Middleton,  Lucy  Croas- 
dale  and  sisters  were  there.  Returned  to  C.  F.  Jenkins'  for  the 
night. 

Fifth  month  I.  Margaret  Howard  went  with  us  this  morning 
to  call  on  Amelia  Buckman  and  husband,  Joseph  Livezey  and 
family,  John  Livezey  and  Sallie  Firth  and  Emma  Marsden.  In 
the  afternoon  Jane  Graham  went  with  us  to  call  on  Samuel  and 
Rachel  Ifill,  Eliza  Taylor,  Mary  C.  Evans  and  Walter  Holloway, 
Eleanor  Janney,  Eliza  Needles  and  then  to  Samuel  and  Mary 
Longstreth's  for  the  night. 

2d.  Mary  Biddle  came  with  James  Ifill  and  took  us  to  call  on 
E.  Job  Cocks,  Hannah  Ann  Linn  and  daughters,  Hannah  T. 
Lewis,  Hannah  and  Catharine  Clayton,  and  then  to  Longstreth's 
to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  George  D.  Cock  came  with  James  Ifill 
and  took  us  to  Humphreys  Garrigues,  Elizabeth  Scattergood's  and 
Mary  Shoemaker's  and  called  at  the  door  to  see  Samuel  and 
Rachel  Ifill  and  then  to  Luke  and  Jesse  Newport  Finkles'  for  the 
night.  In  the  evening  S.  and  R.  Ifill  and  Elizabeth  and  Martha 
Newport  came  in  and  we  had  an  interesting  visit  with  them. 

3d.  First  day  morning.  Samuel  and  Rachel  Ifill  came  for  us 
and  took  us  to  Girard  Avenue  to  attend  the  meeting  there,  which 
was  largely  attended.  Isaac  Hillborn  was  present  and  opened  the 
vocal  service  by  alluding  to  the  fact  that  it  was  the  twenty-fifth 
anniversary  of  the  opening  of  that  meeting.  I  followed  with  an 
extended  communication,  which  was  well  received  and  I  believe 
the  general  feeling  was  that  we  had  had  a  good  meeting.  Went 
home  with  J.  Leedom  and  Sally  Worrall  and  their  daughter  Eliza. 
In  the  afternoon  we  had  an  appointed  meeting  at  Frankford,  which 
also  was  well  attended,  many  of  the  other  branch  of  Friends  being 
present.  The  meeting  closed  under  a  deep  solemnity.  After 
meeting  went  home  with  Frank  and  Hannah  Pettit,  and  in  the 
evening  attended  the  meeting  at  Green  Street,  which  also  proved 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  353 

a  baptizing  and  satisfactory  season.  Went  home  with  Sarah  and 
Anna  Griscom  for  the  night. 

4th.  Harrison  Streeter  came  for  ns  this  morning  and  took  us  to 
see  Martha  Pugh,  Ella  Jones  and  Mary  Saunders,  and  then  to  his 
home  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
of  Ministers  and  Elders,  in  which  I  had  some  close  service.  After 
meeting  we  went  home  with  Sarah  and  Anna  Griscom.  In  the 
evening  Howard  and  Linda  Wilson  and  their  mother  called  and 
we  spent  a  pleasant  evening  together. 

5///.  Attended  Philadelphia  Quarterly  Meeting  to-day  After 
meeting  went  home  with  Harrison  Streeter  for  the  night.  In  the 
evening  Sarah  Griscom  came  and  went  with  us  to  see  Jennie 
Lovett  and  her  two  sons  and  daughter  and  nephew,  William 
Gaskell. 

6th.  Hannah  Pettit  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Rachel 
Jones,  Anna  Reese  and  Deborah  Wood,  Susanna  Chambers,  Ma- 
tilda Lobbs,  Mary  Smith  and  Anna  Cerna,  where  we  dined.  In 
the  afternoon  Sarah  Worrall  went  with  us  to  call  on  Henrietta 
Hall  and  her  daughter  Anna,  then  on  Hannah  Gillingham,  Barton 
and  May  Roberts  and  then  to  J.  Leedom  Worrall's  for  the  night. 
A  number  of  Friends  came  in  for  the  evening  to  meet  with  us 
and  we  had  a  very  enjoyable  social  time. 

ph.  Sarah  Worrall  went  with  us  to  call  on  Sarah  Jane  Rush 
in  the  morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  on  Sarah  Ann  Roberts,  who 
had  recently  lost  her  only  son,  where  we  left  some  words  of  cheer 
and  comfort,  and  then  went  to  Aquilla  and  Sarah  T.  Linvill's  for 
the  night. 

8th.  Anna  Emlee  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Mary 
Walters  and  then  to  Lydia  Cleaver's  and  Martha  Davis'  to  dine. 
After  dinner  we  called  on  Sarah  Brown  and  her  sister  AnnaHance 
Ivins,  Dr.  Betts  and  family,  Lida  Makinson  and  then  to  William 
Emlen's  to  tea,  where  we  met  his  son  Joseph,  wife  and  son  Frank. 

9th.  Attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  to- 
day.   In  the  evening  went  with  John  L.  and  Emily  T.  Longstreth 

23 


354  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

to  Mary  Parry's  to  tea  where  we  met  Sarah  Knight  and  Elizabeth 
Bonner  from  Byberry. 

ioth.  First  day.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Race  Street  this 
morning,  where  I  was  largely  led  upon  the  subject  "  What  Do 
Friends  Believe?"  The  meeting  was  very  large  and  with  some 
little  exception  satisfactory.  Some  things  were  said  by  others  be- 
side myself  which  called  out  an  unpleasant  response,  but  as  I  was 
led  to  close  the  service  in  supplication  the  meeting  ended  under 
a  sweet  solemnity.  We  dined  to-day  at  J.  Longstreth's  and  went 
to  Anna  Levick's  to  tea,  and  in  the  evening  attended  the  meeting 
at  Girard  Avenue,  which  was  felt  to  be  a  favored  occasion. 

nth.  Attended  the  devotional  meeting  this  morning  prior  to 
the  opening  of  the  Yearly  Meeting — a  satisfactory  season.  At  the 
Yearly  Meeting  during  the  day.  In  the  evening  went  to  the  meet- 
ing-house to  hear  Henry  W.  Wilbur's  address  on  the  revival  of 
Quakerism.  I  was  not  much  edified  with  the  address.  It  seemed 
to  me  to  contain  too  much  fault-finding  and  not  enough  reference 
to  the  consecrated  spirituality,  which  only  can  revive  and  build  up 
a  true  Quakerism. 

12th.  At  the  Yearly  Meeting  all  the  day.  Went  home  with 
Edmund  and  Emma  L.  Webster  to  tea  and  had  a  pleasant  even- 
ing's visit. 

13th.  Attended  the  devotional  meeting  this  morning,  then  took 
the  train  for  Kennett  Square  to  attend  the  funeral  of  William  Mar- 
tin, which  was  an  impressive  season.  Returned  to  Philadelphia 
after  the  funeral. 

14th.  At  meeting  at  Race  Street  this  morning,  at  which  there 
were  several  testimonies  harmonizing  pretty  well  as  a  whole. 
Went  home  with  Hannah  Woodnutt  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon 
went  into  the  women's  meeting  with  a  message,  in  which  a  num- 
ber of  states  were  spoken  to  and  which  brought  a  deep  and  sweet 
solemnity  over  the  meeting.  After  meeting  went  home  with 
Henrietta  Walters  to  tea  and  then  to  our  lodgings  at  J.  Long- 
streth's for  the  ni^ht. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  355 

15th.  Attended  the  devotional  meeting  this  morning  and  the 
two  sessions  of  the  Yearly  Meeting'  during  the  day.  After  the 
afternoon  meeting  we  went  home  with  Elizabeth  Webb  and 
Cassie  Carr  and  their  sister  Emma  Price.  We  enjoyed  this  visit 
very  much.     This  closed  the  work  of  the  Yearly  Meeting. 

16th.  Rested  at  J.  L.  Longstreth's  this  morning.  In  the  after- 
noon went  to  Norristown.  George  Wood  met  us  and  took  us  to 
his  home  to  see  his  wife,  who  had  been  very  ill  all  through  the 
Yearly  Meeting  but  was  better.  After  leaving  a  word  of  encour- 
agement we  went  to  Susan  Y.  Foulke's.  In  the  evening  we  went 
to  the  Friends'  Home,  where  a  large  parlor  meeting  was  held, 
which  elicited  many  expressions  of  satisfaction  from  those  present. 

17th.  First  day  morning.  At  meeting  at  Norristown,  which 
was  largely  attended,  and  was  felt  to  be  a  very  satisfactory  season. 
After  meeting  we  went  home  with  Charles  and  Estelle  Major  and 
son  Percy.  About  4  p.  m.  we  went  to  William  and  Mary 
Marillat's  and  Jane  Forman's  to  tea,  had  a  nice  visit  and  returned 
to  Susan  Foulke's  for  the  night. 

iSth.  Came  to  Philadelphia  this  morning,  dined  at  J.  L.  Long- 
streth's. At  3.30  p.  m.  Hugh  Mcllvain  came  for  us  and  took  us 
to  see  Clara  Fairlamb  and  Adeline  Fairlamb,  then  to  John  Sellers, 
Jr.,  and  family,  and  to  his  home  for  the  night. 

ipth.  We  called  for  Matilda  Janney  this  morning,  at  her  daugh- 
ter's, Mary  Janney  Paxson,  to  go  with  us  for  the  day.  Then 
went  to  see  George  L.  Lange  and  family,  then  went  to  the  home 
of  Elizabeth  Levis,  saw  Samuel  Ogden,  Hannah  Bunting  and 
Deborah  Bartram,  called  on  Martha  Mcllvaine  Eastwick  and 
then  to  Hugh  Mcllvain's  to  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  Hugh  took 
us  to  Lansdowne,  called  on  Anna  Shoemaker  and  her  daughter- 
in-law  Lucretia,  a  sister  of  Hugh,  and  then  went  to  Anna  Bunt- 
ing's. In  the  evening  a  number  of  friends  came  to  Hugh's  to 
meet  us  and  we  had  a  very  pleasant  and  satisfactory  visit. 

20th.  Went  this  morning  to  call  on  Edward  Cooper  and  wife 
and  George  L.  Mitchell,  when  Anna  Jenkins  Hallowell  came  in  to 
meet  us,  and  then  on  Edwin  Scarlet,  who  we  found  was  quite  an 


356  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

invalid.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Samuel  and  Ann  Jones  and 
after  tea  went  to  the  monthly  meeting  at  Race  Street,  and  after 
meeting  went  home  with  Nathaniel  and  Anna  Janney  for  the 
night. 

21st.  Anna  Janney  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Rebecca  Young,  Anna  Gaunt  and  daughter  Elizabeth  and  Mary 
Paxson  and  daughter-in-law.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Hannah 
J.  Jenkins,  where  we  met  Margaret  Pyle,  then  on  Dr.  Samuel  and 
Theodosia  Hennessey,  and  in  the  evening  on  Sarah  Wickersham 
and  her  daughter  Mary. 

22d.  We  went  this  morning  and  called  on  Rebecca  Harrop  and 
Sarah  De  Con  and  then  remained  at  Nathaniel  Janney's  until 
evening  when  we  went  to  our  friend,  J.  L.  Longstretch's  for  the 
night. 

23d.  Rested  at  Longstreth's  until  afternoon,  then  went  to 
Trenton,  where  Dr.  Laura  Satterthwaite  met  us  and  took  us  to  her 
home  with  her  father  Benjamin  in  the  country.  Her  brothers,  John 
and  Linton,  Henry  and  Rachel  File  and  May  Boone  also  came 
to  tea  and  all  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome,  which  we  keenly  appre- 
ciated. 

24th.  First  clay.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Trenton  this  morn- 
ing. A  large  and  satisfactory  meeting.  Went  home  with  Ed- 
mund and  Letitia  Willetts.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Albert 
Mahan  and  wife,  she  quite  ill  and  much  prostrated  by  the  death  of 
her  son,  killed  in  the  railroad  accident  at  Plainfield  a  short  time 
since.  Left  a  word  of  comfort  and  encouragement,  then  called  on 
Seth  Ely  and  family.  Had  an  appointed  meeting  in  the  evening, 
which  was  well  attended  for  a  lowery  day,  and  judging  from  many 
expressions  was  a  satisfactory  season.  Stayed  the  night  at  E. 
Willetts'. 

25th.  Henry  and  Rachel  Fell  took  us  with  them  to  Crosswicks 
this  morning  to  attend  Burlington  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers 
and  Elders.  Dined  at  Friend  Bricks',  returned  to  Trenton  in  the 
afternoon  and  attended  the  meeting  of  the  Young  Friends'  Asso- 
ciation in  the  evening.     Stayed  at  night  at  H.  R.  Fell's. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  357 

26th.  Left  Trenton  this  morning  for  Philadelphia  and  then 
took  train  for  Easton,  Maryland,  where  Robert  B.  Dixon's  team 
met  us  and  were  soon  in  his  hospitable  home  receiving  warm 
greetings  from  him  and  his  wife  Amanda,  their  son  James  and 
daughter  Florence. 

2/tli.  Attended  the  Southern  Quarterly  Meeting  to-day.  The 
Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  preceding  the  regular  Quarterly 
Meeting.  Went  home  with  R.  B.  Dixon.  Several  friends  came 
to  dine.  In  the  evening  we  went  to  William  and  Sally  Kemp's  to 
tea  and  then  attended  the  meeting  of  the  Young  Friends'  Asso- 
ciation. 

28th.  Attended  the  closing  meeting  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
to-day.  After  meeting  went  to  Wilson  and  Elizabeth  Tyler's  and 
then  called  on  Joseph  Muller  and  Friend  Speakman  and  back  to 
Dixon's  for  the  night. 

29th.  Robert  and  Amanda  Dixon  went  with  us  to  call  on 
Joseph  White  and  his  daughters,  Lottie  and  Anna ;  John  and 
Anna  Barber  and  their  granddaughter,  Laura  Shinn ;  then  to 
Dr.  Isaac  A.  Barber's  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  visited  Robert 
and  Anna  Kemp,  and  in  the  evening  had  a  meeting  in  the  town 
hall  at  Easton. 

30th.  Robert  and  Amanda  Dixon  took  us  this  morning  to  call 
on  Lydia  Warner,  matron  of  the  Old  Woman's  Home,  then  Robert 
went  with  us  to  visit  John  and  Elma  Wilson,  Henry  and  Helen 
Shreve,  then  to  his  home  for  dinner.  After  resting  in  the  after- 
noon we  took  the  train  for  Preston,  where  the  Northwest  Fork 
Meeting  is  held,  and  where  we  were  cordially  welcomed  in  the 
old  home  of  William  Kelly  by  Julia  S.,  his  widow,  and  sons 
William,  Lincoln  and  Jonah  and  daughters  Dollie  and  Julielma  M. 

31st.  First  day  morning.  Held  a  meeting  this  morning  in 
Academy  Hall  and  another  in  the  evening,  the  Methodists,  who 
were  occupying  the  hall  while  repairing  their  meeting-house, 
giving  way.  Both  meetings  were  large  and  appeared  to  be  very 
satisfactory.  The  minister  and  his  members  were  present  and  ex- 
pressed their  satisfaction  in  a  warm  and  kind  manner. 


358  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Sixth  month  I.  Lincoln  and  Julielma  Kelly  went  with  us  first 
to  Isaac  Poole's  and  then  to  Martha  Willis'  and  her  children,  and 
then  back  to  Kelly's  to  await  the  train  time  to  return  to  Easton. 

2d.  Returned  to  Baltimore  to-day  to  attend  our  own  Quarterly 
Meeting  at  Sandy  Spring  and  for  a  little  rest  prior  to  resuming 
our  work  within  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. 

20th.  We  left  Baltimore  to-day  for  Woodstown  to  resume  our 
labors.  We  found  our  friend,  Joel  Borton  on  the  train  from  Phila- 
delphia, and  his  wife  Mary,  met  us  at  the  station,  and  took  us  to 
Charles  and  Anna  Pancoast's  for  the  night.  In  the  evening  a 
number  of  friends  came  in  to  welcome  us  and  we  enjoyed  the  even- 
ing very  much. 

21st.  First  day.  We  attended  the  meeting  at  Woodstown  this 
morning,  which  was  a  large  and  very  attentive  and  satisfactory 
one.  Went  to  Edwin  and  Emily  Borton's  to  dine.  After  resting 
Joel  Borton  took  us  over  to  Mullica  Hill  to  Henry  and  Rachel 
Lippincott's,  and  we  held  another  large  meeting  there  in  the  even- 
ing.   All  night  at  H.  Lippincott's. 

22d.  George  and  Mary  Tonkin  went  with  us  this  morning 
to  call  on  Joseph  and  Anna  Gardner,  Alfred  and  Anna  French, 
Jacob  and  Anna  Ridgway,  Charles  and  Elizabeth  Kirby  and  then 
to  Hope  L.  Moore's  to  dinner,  her  son  and  wife  coming  in  to  dine 
with  us.  After  dinner  called  on  Asa  Lippincott  and  family, 
Edwin  and  Anna  Kirby,  Aaron  and  Susan  Borton,  and  then  to 
Thomas  Borton's,  where  we  held  a  parlor  meeting  and  remained 
over  night. 

23d.  Thomas  Borton  went  with  us  this  morning  to  visit  Emma 
Groff,  Mercy  Reeves  (aged  86),  Emily  Groff,  Mary  and  Martha 
Lippincott,  Joseph  and  Hannah  Chapman,  John  and  Anna  Ire- 
dell, Rebecca  Moore,  Rachel  Horner,  Beulah  and  Hannah  Pan- 
coast,  and  in  the  afternoon  Benjamin  and  Elizabeth  Pancoast, 
Warren  Atkinson  and  family  (his  wife  a  Catholic),  a  very  nicely 
behaved  family  of  children,  John  and  Anna  Gaunt,  Ira  and  Susan 
Coles,  Charles  and  Deborah  Coles,  William  and  Mary  Iredell, 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  359 

Millard  and  Amanda  Parker,  Priscilla  Hazelton  and  Lydia  Dent, 
and  to  Joel  Borton's  for  the  night. 

24th.  John  and  Alice  Borton  took  us  this  morning'  to  visit 
Frank  and  Sally  Edwards,  Frank  and  Belle  Kirby,  Maxwell  Busby 
and  wife,  his  father,  Frank,  and  sister,  wife  of  George  Hemer, 
Samuel  Ridgway  and  family  were  here.  In  the  afternoon  we  vis- 
isted  Christie  Edwards,  Frank  and  Lillie  White,  Linwood  and 
Florence  Borton,  Alfred  Borton,  Frank  Horner,  Amos  Peterson, 
George  Kirby,  Charles  Bishop  and  wife,  and  had  a  parlor  meeting 
at  Isaac  Ballinger's  in  the  evening  and  went  home  with  Lydia 
Davis  and  family  for  the  night. 

25th.  This  morning  called  on  Barclay  Edwards,  Reuben  and 
Abby  Woolman,  Joshua  Moore's  wife,  on  Miss  Peterson  and  Anna 
Lippincott,  Joseph  and  Lizzie  Borton.  This  afternoon  attended 
the  funeral  of  William  Pancoast,  then  went  home  with  S.  Shipley 
and  Elizabeth  Flitcraft  to  tea  and  for  the  night.  In  the  evening 
attended  the  Young  Friends'  Association  and  listened  to  a  beauti- 
ful recitation  of  the  "  Lost  Word,"  by  Helen  Borton. 

26th.  Went  to  Salem  this  morning  where  William  T.  Hilliard 
met  us  and  took  us  to  Alloway's  Creek  to  Jeremiah  and  Louisa 
Powell's,  and  Louisa  found  a  way  to  get  us  to  Mark  Dare's,  at 
Greenwich,  his  wife  Mary,  and  daughter  Margaretta  Pisch.  In 
the  afternoon  Mary  went  with  us  to  call  on  his  sister,  Prudence 
Butler,  then  on  Sarah  Young,  Rebecca  Stewart  and  Mary  Offley, 
and  we  had  a  satisfactory  parlor  meeting  at  Mark's  in  the  evening. 

27th.  Mark  R.  Dare  brought  us  to  Hancock's  Bridge  this 
morning  and  left  us  at  Jeremiah  Powell's.  In  the  afternoon 
Louisa  Powell  went  with  us  to  call  on  Anna  Smith,  Thomas 
Sherrod's  family,  then  to  John  Ridgway's  to  tea.  After  tea  called 
on  Sarah  Foggs'  family,  sister  of  Louisa  Powell,  then  to  Powell's 
for  the  night. 

28th.  At  meeting  at  Hancock's  Bridge  this  morning.  Went 
home  with  Waddington  Ridgway  after  meeting,  when  Franklin 
Bradway  and  his  daughter  met  us.  After  dinner  called  on  Mar- 
garet Ridgway,  then  to  Powell's,  where  William  T.  Hilliard  came 


360  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

to  take  us  to  Salem.  Had  a  very  large  and  satisfactory  meeting 
in  the  evening. 

2pth.  Came  to  Woodstown  again  this  morning  and  went  to 
Joel  Borton's.  In  the  afternoon  took  tea  with  Charles  and  Sally 
Peterson,  then  called  on  Chalkley  and  Laura  Haines  and  Aaron 
and  Ella  Coles,  and  to  Joel's  for  the  night. 

30th.  Came  to  Mullica  Hill  with  Joel  and  Mary  to  attend  Piles- 
grove  Monthly  Meeting  this  morning.  Dined  at  David  and  Lydia 
Borton's,  then  went  to  William  and  Margaret  Colson's,  Samuel 
and  Lizzie  Borton's,  Parker  and  Hattie  Steward's,  Samuel  and 
Mary  Iredell's.  Susan  Kay  came  in,  then  to  see  Elizabeth 
Ann  Kay  and  then  to  Rebecca  Gardner's  for  the  night,  after  having 
a  meeting  in  the  meeting-house  in  the  evening,  which  appeared  to 
be  very  satisfactory  to  those  who  were  present. 

Seventh  month  1.  Called  on  Howard  and  Hannah  Avis,  Jose- 
phine Howie  and  her  daughter  Emma  Ridgway,  Thomas  and 
Anna  Morris,  Emmett  and  May  Jones,  Warren  and  Hannah 
Davidson,  and  then  to  George  and  Mary  Tonkins  to  dinner,  where 
Clark  and  Beulah  Gardner  met  us.  In  the  afternoon  called 
on  Borton  Summers  and  family,  Stacy  Hazleton,  and  Asa  and 
Mirable  Coles  and  Asa  Lippincott  and  family  to  tea,  and  then  went 
to  Susan  Smith's,  at  Swedesboro,  for  the  night  and  where  we 
had  a  large  and  very  satisfactory  parlor  meeting  in  which  there 
were  many  inquiring  minds  to  whom  I  was  led  to  explain  our 
principles  and  which  elicited  much  expression  of  satisfaction  at  its 
close. 

2d.  Called  this  morning  on  Nathan  Lippincott's  family,  his 
mother,  Priscilla,  an  aged  friend,  and  then  came  to  Woodstown, 
dined  at  Charles  Pancoast's  and  in  the  afternoon  called  on  Han- 
nah Smith,  the  Colson  family  and  James  and  Elizabeth  Pettit. 
In  the  evening  quite  a  large  gathering  assembled  at  the  meeting- 
house, to  which  I  read  my  paper  on  "The  Advantages  of  Becoming 
and  Being  a  Friend."  The  paper  was  well  received,  though  some 
objections  were  made  by  the  Presbyterian  minister,  as  I  under- 
stand, he  spoke  so  low  I  could  not  hear  him,  but  I  was  told  it  was 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  361 

mainly  in  regard  to  the  Scriptures,  on  which  he  thought  I  did  not 
lay  quite  enough  stress. 

3d.  Called  this  morning  on  Dr.  and  Izette  Allen,  Amos  and 
Hannah  Peterson,  Clemetine  and  Mary  Ann  Barrrett,  Clark  and 
Anna  Flitcraft,  Charles  and  Sally  Horner.  In  the  afternoon  called 
on  Minnie  Wilkinson,  Margaret  Allen,  Gilhert  and  Margaret  Bor- 
ton,  and  went  to  John  and  Alice  Borton's  to  tea.  While  here  a 
very  heavy  thunder  storm  occurred,  but  passed  over  in  time  for  us 
to  return  to  Woodstown  for  the  night. 

4th.  Rained  this  morning,  but  at  10.30  we  went  to  Charles  and 
Sarah  Warner's  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  went  to  the  meeting- 
house to  hear  Ella  Boole  speak,  but  before  she  finished  had  to  leave 
to  take  the  train  for  Mickleton,  where  John  Heritage  met  us  and 
took  us  to  his  home.  We  were  cordially  welcomed  by  his  wife, 
Hannah  Ann,  and  their  sons,  Benjamin  and  Omar. 

jth.  John  and  Hannah  Heritage  went  with  us  to  Woodbury 
to  meeting,  and  after  meeting  we  went  home  with  Sarah  Knight, 
her  son  Charles  and  daughter  Emma.  In  the  afternoon  called  on 
Edward  and  Hannah  Clements  and  then  stopped  on  our  way  to 
Mickleton  to  visit  with  Joseph  and  Elma  Livezey.  We  had  an 
appointed  meeting  at  Mickleton,  which  was  very  largely  attended 
by  many  young  people,  and  was  a  deeply  baptizing  season  and 
seemed  to  be  much  enjoyed  by  this  younger  element. 

6th.  We  called  this  morning  on  Sarah  Clement  and  family, 
John  and  Martha  Haines  and  Fanny  Keen,  their  daughter,  and  on 
George  and  Martha  Tyler.  After  dinner  we  called  on  Jacob 
Sinister  and  sister,  Virgie  Eachus,  Fanny  and  Emma  Gaunt, 
Lewis  Owens,  and  mother,  Rebecca;  Isaac  T.  and  Clara  Haines, 
Frank  and  Clara  Dunham  and  Isaac  and  Elizabeth  Haines,  re- 
turning to  Heritage's  for  the  night. 

ph.  Albert  Heritage  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
to  call  on  Ellwood  Manakins,  Richard  and  Martha  Palen,  Walter 
and  Susan  Heritage,  Theodore  and  Mary  Brown,  William  H. 
Borden  and  family,  Charles  and  Martha  Heritage.  In  the  after- 
noon called  on  Howard  and  Esther  Rulin,  Wilbur  and  Hannah 


362  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Hendrickson,  William  and  Isabel  Dawson,  then  to  Albert  and 
Rebecca  Heritage's  to  tea.  After  tea  called  on  Milton  and  Ara- 
bella Busby,  Gideon  and  Emma  Peaslee,  returning  to  John  Heri- 
tage's for  the  night. 

8th.  May  Owens  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Robert 
Curtis  and  Lydia  Owen,  Benjamin  and  Elizabeth  Heritage, 
Edward  and  Howard  Cooper,  Anna  Cooper  and  her  mother,  Mary 
Ellen  Hendrickson,  Anna  Bradshaw,  Charlotte  Burrough  and 
Eliza,  her  daughter,  and  then  to  her  home  to  dine.  In  the  after- 
noon called  on  Elizabeth  Lippincott,  Anna  Colson,  Isaiah  and  Ann 
Borden,  William  and  Rebecca  Ogden,  Ella  Tomlin,  Laura  Ridg- 
way,  George  and  Anna  Heritage  to  tea,  and  after  tea  called  on 
J.  Heritage  and  family,  the  wife,  daughter  of  Ann  Borden. 

gth.  At  Mickleton  this  morning  after  meeting  went  home  with 
Milton  and  Ardella  Buzby.  Letitia  Test  was  there.  In  the  after- 
noon John  Heritage  brought  us  to  Warner  Underwood's  at 
Woodbury.  Took  tea  with  Sarah  E.  Eves  and  children.  Had  a 
meeting  in  Woodbury  meeting-house  in  the  evening,  well  attended, 
a  number  of  the  other  branch  were  present.  Both  branches  occupy 
the  same  house.  A  number  of  them  expressed  their  satisfaction 
with  the  message  given  and  one  prominent  among  them  said, 
"  I  wish  those  shutters  were  permanently  lowered."  Stayed  all 
night  with  Warner  and  Eliza  Underwood. 

10th.  Louisa  Ogden  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us  to 
call  on  Lizzie  Marshall,  daughter  of  John  Parrish,  Hannah  Anna 
Shaw,  Mary  Pine,  Beulah  Mankin,  Lizzie  Talman,  Mary  and 
Hannah  Comly,  Joseph  Clement,  and  to  her  home  to  dine  and  rest. 
Her  husband  is  Clement  Ogden.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Anna, 
Louisa,  and  Elizabeth  Andrews,  and  then  to  Ogden's  to  tea.  After 
tea  made  an  interesting  visit  to  James  and  Lydia  Griscom's,  chil- 
dren of  William  Wade  Griscom. 

nth.  We  called  this  morning  on  Irene  Davis  and  Anna  Barn- 
hart,  Lydia  Ann  Tomlin  and  to  Elizabeth  Engle's  to  dine.  In  the 
afternoon  called  on  Dr.  Elizabeth  Rockford,  Priscilla  Warring- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  363 

ton,  Susan  Linton  and  then  to  Charles  and  Elizabeth  Garrett's  to 
tea.     After  tea  called  on  Daniel  Pine  and  daughter  Mary. 

12th.  First  day.  Went  to  Cape  May  Point  to  meeting  that 
morning,  in  company  with  Charles  Lippincott  from  Swedesboro. 
About  one  hundred  present,  and  a  satisfactory  meeting.  In  the 
afternoon  a  very  heavy  storm  came  up  but  slackened  so  we  could 
take  the  train  for  Ocean  City,  where  Amy  I.  Garrett  met  us  and 
took  us  to  her  home,  The  Eversea.  Another  heavy  rain  came  on 
in  the  night. 

13th.  At  Ocean  City  to-day  and  it  rained  most  of  the  time. 
Went  to  the  Paxson  sisters  to  dine.  Henry  Paxson,  their  father, 
is  now  aged  94.  Also  found  Thompson  and  Mary  Shourds  and 
Walter  and  Sarah  Buffington  there.  Had  a  meeting  in  the  Young 
People's  Hall  in  the  evening,  which  was  well  attended  and  the 
message  appeared  to  be  satisfactory  to  those  present,  many  of 
whom  were  Methodists. 

14th.  Went  to  Camden  this  morning  and  Lucy  Cooper  met  us 
and  took  us  to  call  on  Harry  and  Henrietta  Avis,  Elizabeth  Bur- 
roughs and  family,  Rebecca  Lawrence,  Edward  and  Edith  Rob- 
erts, Thomas  and  Sophie  Conrad,  then  to  her  home  to  dine.  After 
dinner  we  went  to  Samuel  Sharp's.  Mary  W.  Test  came  and  took 
us  to  call  on  Ella  Bernheisel,  Levinus,  and  Anna  Stiles,  Mary 
Ellen  Troth,  Mary  L.  E.  Haines,  Jesse  Bond,  and  then  took  us 
to  Edward  and  Hannah  Roberts,  J.  C.  Darnell  and  Bertha,  their 
children. 

15th.  Hannah  Roberts  went  with  us  to  call  on  Mary  Brown 
and  daughter  Ellen,  Sibilla  Ewen,  Walter  and  Isabella  Lewis,  and 
Edith,  daughter  of  May  Brown.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Sid- 
ney Shallcross,  Nerr  and  Mary  Borton,  Albertha  Rea  at  Richard 
Matlack's,  George  and  Amanda  Tyler,  E.  Tennis  and  daughter- 
Martha.  At  meeting  in  Camden  in  the  evening  and  then  home 
with  Edward  Roberts. 

16th.  We  called  this  morning  on  Maggie  Tyler,  Beulah  Tithian 
and  Rachel   Burrough,   Lida  Tarrs,   Harry  and   Lillie  Rogers, 


364  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Thomas  and  Catherine  Pancoast,  Emma  Soper,  Benajah  Andrews 
and  James  Durham  and  wife. 

iyth.  Samuel  Sharp  and  Hannah  Roberts  went  with  us  to-day 
to  call  on  Rebecca  Penned  and  family,  Lizzie  Troth,  Fanny 
Schrivener  and  Sarah  Conard  and  Daniel  Kay  and  wife,  Albert 
and  Sally  Eastman's,  and  then  came  to  Charles  and  Sarah  Albert- 
son's for  the  night. 

18th.  Charles  Albertson  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Martha 
Haines  and  her  son  Joseph,  Charles  and  Augusta  Rulens,  and 
John  and  Bessie  Albertson's,  where  we  dined.  A  heavy  rain  set 
in  this  morning  and  continued  much  of  the  day.  In  the  after- 
noon we  called  on  Burr  and  Lizzie  Haines,  Samuel  Phillips'  family 
from  Canada,  and  then  to  Mary  Thackery's  at  Haddonfield  for  the 
night. 

ipth.  First  day.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Haddonfield  this 
morning,  quite  large  for  the  place.  Went  home  with  Walter  and 
Mary  Ella  Rulen.  After  dinner  we  called  on  Henry  and  Mary 
Redmond  and  their  daughters  Mary  and  Abby,  then  on  Eben  and 
Sarah  Matthews,  Roland  and  Maria  Conrow,  Elizabeth  Burroughs 
and  Sarah  Burroughs.  Then  came  with  Beulah  Fithian  to  her 
home  in  Camden  with  George  and  Margaret  Gaskill.  Had  an- 
other meeting  at  Camden  in  the  evening  which  was  well  at- 
tended and  very  satisfactory. 

20th.  Hannah  Roberts  and  Bertha  Darnell  went  with  us  to 
Samuel  Sharp's  this  morning.  In  the  afternoon  we  came  to 
Riverton,  where  Ezra  and  Anna  C.  Lippincott  met  us  and  took 
us  to  their  hospitable  home.  Another  heavy  shower  after  our 
arrival.  After  tea  we  called  on  William  and  Blanche  Thomas  and 
returned  to  Lippincott's  for  the  night. 

21st.  Anna  Lippincott  went  with  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Martha  Biddle,  Charles  Parry  and  his  daughter  Alice,  Thomas 
Evans  and  family,  then  on  an  aged  woman  named  Gibson  and  an- 
other named  Baker,  Robert  and  Sarah  Garwood,  Joseph  and  Anna 
Roberts.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Lucy  Wood  at  the  chil- 
dren's summer  home,  and  Anna  Williams  and  family,  Caroline 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  365 

Lippincott  and  then  to  S.  Robinson  and  Hettie  Coale  and  family 
to  tea  and  for  the  evening-. 

22d.  Came  to  Clayton  and  Mary  Conrow's  this  morning,  then 
went  to  Nathan  and  Sarah  Conrow's  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon 
called  on  Enoch  and  Rachel  Evans,  and  to  Morris  and  Catharine 
Williams'  to  tea,  returning  to  Clayton  Conrow's  for  the  night. 

23d.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Westfield  this  morning.  Quite 
a  good-sized  and  an  interesting  meeting.  Went  home  with  Lizzie 
Thomas  and  daughter.  In  the  afternoon  we  visited  Edgar  and 
Abbie  Conrow  to  good  satisfaction. 

24th.  Came  to  Moorestown  this  morning  and  attended  the 
funeral  of  William  Dunn  Rogers  and  then  went  home  with  Emily 
Atkinson  for  the  remainder  of  the  day.  The  committee  to  arrange 
for  our  visits  met  us  there  in  the  evening. 

25th.  John  M.  Lippincott  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Rachel  Evans  and  daughters,  Gulielma  Meary,  Carrie  Lippincott 
and  Ellen  Wilton,  Abby  and  Lydia  Lippincott,  Joseph  and  Mary 
Killie,  George  and  Charlotte  Hancock,  and  Barclay  and  Mary 
Jones.  In  the  afternoon  James  Atkinson  went  with  us  to  call 
on  John  and  Carrie  Busby,  Dr.  Chalkley  Killie,  Hannah  and  Lydia 
Evans  and  Mary  Rogers,  Rachel  Rudrow,  and  Elizabeth  Evans, 
Chalkley  Zelley,  Asa  Roberts  and  John  Collins,  and  in  the  evening 
on  Charles  and  Hannah  Ford. 

26th.  First  day.  At  meeting  at  Moorestown;  large  and  very 
attentive.  Isaac  H.  and  Anna  Hillborn  were  present.  Went 
home  from  meeting  with  John  M.  and  Anna  Lippincott,  their 
son  David  and  his  wife  met  us  there.  Went  to  Westfield  to  an  ap- 
pointed meeting  this  afternoon,  a  favored  season.  On  our  return 
we  called  on  J.  M.  Lippincott's  daughters  and  then  went  to  Isaiah 
and  May  Linton's  to  tea,  returning  to  Emily  Atkinson's  for  the 
night. 

27th.  John  M.  Lippincott  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Anna  Coles,  Charles  and  Priscilla  Ballinger,  Thackery  and  Ruth 
Rogers,  Robert  and  Edith  Evans,  Nathaniel  and  Emily  Dudley, 
Albert  and  Bessie  Haines,  John  D.  and  May  Ann  Warwick.     In 


366  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  afternoon  we  called  on  Joseph  and  Ellen  Hilton,  Levi  L.  and 
Eunice  Dudley,  Theodore  Briggs,  Abbie  and  Elizabeth  Briggs, 
Richard  and  Margaret  Warwick,  Albert  J.  and  Esther  Roberts  and 
then  to  William  and  Lucy  Lippincott's  to  tea. 

28th.  Samuel  and  Mary  De  Cou  came  for  us  this  morning  and 
we  called  on  Martha  Hollingshead  and  daughter,  Levi  Lippin- 
cott  and  wife,  Mary  Smith,  Elizabeth,  Rachel,  and  Mary  Roberts, 
Joseph  and  Keziah  Cole,  Harry  and  Rachel  Herr.  In  the  after- 
noon called  on  Lydia  Rogers,  widow  of  William  Dunn  Rogers, 
Charles  and  Hannah  Jones,  Horace  and  Elizabeth  Roberts,  John 
and  Martha  Matlack,  and  to  tea  with  Charles  and  May  Andrews, 
after  which  we  called  on  William  D.  Lippincott  and  wife  and 
family. 

2pth.  Emily  Atkinson,  Jr.,  went  with  us  to  call  on  William  L. 
and  Martha  Lippincott,  Samuel  R.  and  Lydia  C.  Cole,  Wilmer  and 
Mary  Collins,  Samuel  F.  and  Mary  Ann  Cole,  Leon  and  Mary 
Collins,  and  Harry  and  Deborah  Coles.  In  the  afternoon  Samuel 
and  Mary  De  Cou  went  with  us  to  visit  Charles  Collins,  Isaac  and 
Martha  Collins,  Aaron  Collins,  Arthur  and  Emily  Collins,  and 
home  with  them  to  tea.  After  tea  made  a  short  call  on  Rachel 
Hilton  on  our  way  to  Atkinson's  for  the  night. 

30th.  At  Moorestown  meeting  this  morning,  about  fifty  pres- 
ent. Went  home  with  Emmor  and  Martha  Roberts  to  dine.  After 
dinner  we  called  on  Thomas  Holmes  and  his  children,  then  went 
to  Ella  Hilton's  and  Carrie  Lippincott's  to  tea.  Called  after  tea 
on  Dr.  and  Emily  Gardner  and  Emma  Wright,  then  went  to  the 
Friends'  Home,  where  we  held  a  parlor  meeting,  in  which  I  had 
a  comforting  and  cheering  message  for  some  who  were  there. 

31st.  John  M.  Lippincott  came  for  us  this  morning  and  we 
called  on  Walter  and  Laura  Holmes,  Thomas  and  Anna  Pancoast, 
Harry  and  Anna  Dudley,  Charles  and  Sally  Dudley,  Edward  and 
Lillie  Holmes,  John  and  Anna  Dudley,  then  to  Edmund  and  Mary 
Fisher  Holmes'  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Anna  Ruder- 
row,  George  D.  and  Mary  Holmes,  Jesse  Lippincott  and  daughters 
Martha  and  Lillie,  Mary  Test,  David  and  Elizabeth  Ballinger,  then 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  367 

to  Samuel  Wilmer's  to  tea,  where  Ellen  Haines  and  Isaac  and 
Anna  Hillborn  met  us,  as  the  latter  board  there. 

Eighth  month  1.  Samuel  and  Mary  De  Cou  went  with  us  this 
morning  to  call  on  John  Stokes  and  Elmina  Borton,  Thomas  and 
Margaret  Lippincott,  Anna  Andrews  and  son  Clayton  and 
wife  Anna,  Dr.  Nathan  Thorn  and  wife  Ellwood,  and  Lydia  Hol- 
lingshead.  In  the  afternoon  Aaron  Engle  came  for  us  and  took 
us  to  Aaron  and  Sarah  B.  Engle's,  his  father  and  mother  at  Med- 
ford. 

2d.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Medford  this  morning.  It  was 
large  and  from  the  many  expressions  given  at  the  close  a  satis- 
factory season.  Went  home  with  Josiah  and  Martha  Rogers  to 
dine.  Had  another  meeting  in  Medford  meeting-house  in  the 
afternoon  still  larger  than  the  morning  meeting  and  equally  satis- 
factory.    Remained  with  Josiah  Rogers  for  the  night. 

3d.  Josiah  Rogers  took  us  to-day  to  call  on  Eva  Thomas  and 
Martha  Stewart,  Martha  and  Sarah  Bates  and  Rebecca  Stack- 
.  house,  Mark  Zelley,  Nettie  Griscom,  Josiah  Allen,  Walter  and 
Gertrude  Rogers  and  family,  Arthur  and  Anna  Beckett,  and  Anna 
Ballinger's  to  tea,  where  we  met  quite  a  company  of  friends  and 
had  an  enjoyable  social  visit. 

4th.  Josiah  and  Ellwood  Rogers  went  with  me  to-day  to 
Pemberton  to  attend  the  funeral  of  Judge  Joshua  Forsyth,  a  large 
funeral  and  an  impressive  occasion.  Dined  at  Dr.  and  Hettie 
Hollingshead's,  then  returned  to  Ellwood  Rogers'  for  tea,  and  to 
Medford  at  Josiah  Rogers'  for  the  night. 

5th.  Asa  and  Sallie  Engle  went  with  us  to  call  on  Harry  and 
Leona  Brick,  Wilbur  and  Ella  Engle,  William  and  Mary  Cowper- 
thwaite  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Wilson  and  Martha 
Haines,  G.  Cressman  and  Ethel  Darnall,  Charles  and  Mary  Hol- 
lingshead  and  then  to  Edmund  and  Hannah  Braddocks  for  the 
night,  meeting  here  with  Barclay  and  Phebe  Phillips,  and  Edwin 
and  Sarah  Jane  Dudley. 

6th.  Edmund  Braddock  took  us  this  morning  to  see  the  cran- 
berry bogs,  which  we  enjoyed  very  much,  calling  on  our  way  back 


368  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

at  Howard  and  Ella  Braddock's.  In  the  afternoon  Edmund  and 
Hannah  took  us  to  Aaron  Engle's  to  tea  and  for  the  night.  Several 
friends  had  been  invited  in  to  meet  us  and  we  had  a  very  pleasant 
and  enjoyable  evening. 

yth.  Aaron  and  Sarah  Engle  brought  us  to  Moorestown  this 
morning,  calling  on  the  way  at  Newlin  and  Julia  Lippincott's, 
Allen  and  Sarah  Jones,  then  went  to  John  M.  and  Anna  Lippin- 
cott's to  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  David  Griscom 
and  his  daughter,  Mary  Lippincott,  her  son,  Samuel  Lippincott, 
and  wife  and  grandson,  Hannah  Leeds,  Frank  and  Lucy  Coates 
and  Richard  Dudley.  The  last  two  not  very  satisfactory  because 
of  outward  conditions. 

8th.  Called  this  morning  on  Samuel  and  Alice  Branin,  Jennie 
Haines,  wife  of  Franklin,  Joseph  and  Carrie  Lippincott,  Elizabeth 
Lippincott,  Anna  Powell,  and  dined  with  Tacy  Paul  and  son, 
William.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Sarah,  wife  of  Edwin 
Pierce,  and  her  father,  Anna  Perkins  and  Rachel  Wilton.  In  the 
evening  quite  a  large  number  of  friends  gathered  at  J.  M.  Lippin- 
cott's, with  whom  we  passed  a  pleasant  social  evening. 

ptli.  First  day.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Rancocas  where  both 
branches  of  Friends  still  meet  in  the  same  house  with  the  partition 
between  them.  This  meeting  was  well  attended,  a  number  of  the 
other  branch  meeting  with  us.  Went  home  with  Henry  H.  and 
Elizabeth  Leeds  and  daughter  Caroline.  In  the  afternoon  they 
took  us  to  Mt.  Holly,  where  we  held  a  very  large  and  impressive 
meeting,  much  satisfaction  being  expressed.  We  returned  to 
Rancocas  for  the  night. 

10th.  Alexander  Thompson  came  for  us  this  morning  and  we 
called  on  Alice  Taylor,  Rowland  and  Eleanor  Stokes,  Martha 
Woolman,  Sarah  Darnell,  Abel  and  Sarah  Tomlinson,  and  Han- 
nah Haines  and  daughter,  Alice,  and  then  to  Alexander's  to  dine, 
his  wife,  Rebecca,  and  sister,  Catharine  Scattergood,  a  paralytic. 
In  the  afternoon  he  took  us  to  Granville  and  Nancy  Leeds  for  the 
nigfht. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  369 

nth.  Granville  and  Nancy  Leeds  went  with  us  to-day  and 
called  on  Rebecca  Mcllvain  and  daughters,  William  and  Anna 
Stokes,  Sterling  and  Mary  Mcllvaine,  Clementine,  Sarah  and 
Hudson  Haines.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Virginia  Hansell  and 
her  son  Morris,  Tyler  B.  and  Anna  S.  Engle,  Joseph  and  Mary 
Lundy,  Albert  and  Sarah  B.  Mills,  William  Scattergood  and  sister 
Sarah,  he  confined  to  bed  with  paralysis ;  Horace  and  Susanna 
Haines,  returning  to  Granville's  for  the  night. 

12th.  Granville  took  us  for  a  short  boat  ride  on  Rancocas  Creek 
this  morning  and  then  to  Priscilla  Clothier's,  in  Mt.  Holly,  calling 
on  Amos  and  Rebecca  Evans  on  our  way.  In  the  afternoon  we 
called  on  Barclay  White,  Restore  and  Exene  Lamb,  Charles  and 
Lydia  Hancock  and  Sarah  Dugall.  In  the  evening  the  Han- 
cocks and  Lambs  came  to  Priscilla's  to  call  on  us,  which  we  much 
enjoyed. 

13th.  Called  this  morning  on  Elizabeth  Goldsmith,  Benjamin 
and  Anna  Deacon,  Rachel  Lippincott  and  Lucy  Lamb,  and  then 
attended  the  week-day  meeting  here.  In  the  afternoon  George  H. 
Killie  went  with  us  to  call  on  Dr.  William  and  Mary  Parry  and 
her  mother,  Lydia  Haines ;  Walter  and  Anna  Middleton,  Joseph 
and  Hannah  Engle,  Harry  and  Sarah  Ballinger,  Robert,  Isaac  and 
Mary  Ballinger,  Charles  and  Caroline  Ballinger,  and  Lucy  Thorn- 
ton. Had  another  very  large  and  satisfactory  meeting  in  the 
evening. 

14th.  A  very  rainy  morning  until  10  a.  m.,  then  G.  H.  Killie 
went  with  us  to  call  on  Willet,  Walter  and  Caroline  Shinn,  Lydia 
Newbold  and  her  daughter  Margaret,  Mary  Haines  and  Clifford 
and  Clara  Engle,  Mabel  and  Mary  Archer,  Maria  Levis  and 
daughter  Emily.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  John  Coshaw  on  our 
way  to  Vincentown,  where  we  went  to  the  home  of  Evan  and 
Phebe  Busby.  Had  a  meeting  in  the  evening  here,  largely  at- 
tended and  very  satisfactory. 

15th.  Had  a  nice  call  this  morning  at  Daniel  and  Lydia  Wool- 
man's.  In  the  afternoon  Evan  and  Phebe  Busby  took  us  to 
24 


370  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Franklin  and  Lizzie  Zelley's,  at  Jacksonville,  where  we  remained 
for  the  night. 

16th.  First  day.  Attended  meeting  at  Mansfield,  a  little  out- 
side of  Columbus,  this  morning.  The  meeting  was  large  and 
satisfactory.  Went  home  with  Thomas  and  Mary  Harvey.  In 
the  afternoon  had  an  appointed  meeting  at  Copenay,  or  Upper 
Springfield,  near  Franklin  Zelley's.  Though  there  was  no  regular 
meeting  held  here  the  house  was  nearly  full  with  an  attentive  and 
appreciative  audience.  Went  home  with  Franklin  and  Lizzie 
Zelley  for  the  night. 

i/th.  F.  and  E.  Zelley  went  with  us  to-day  to  call  on  Caleb 
and  Mary  Hancock,  Lydia  Stevenson,  Cornell  Stevenson  and  his 
son  Elmer  and  wife  Margaret,  and  then  to  Amanda  Stevenson's  to 
dine.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Isaiah  and  Ellen  Atkinson  and 
Samuel  and  Edith  Rogers  and  went  home  with  the  Zelley's  for 
the  night. 

18th.  Franklin  Zelley  took  us  to  call  on  Ellwood  Hancock,  a 
member  of  the  other  branch  and  his  cousin,  Ann  Hancock,  by 
whom  we  were  pleasantly  received.  Then  to  Rudolph  and  Hannah 
Swain's  to  dinner  and  after  dinner  Rudolph  took  us  to  Peter  Har- 
vey's, his  sister,  Elizabeth,  and  niece,  Joanna  Shreve,  being  with 
him.  In  the  evening  we  called  on  Nathan  and  Anna  Wright, 
Charles  and  Amy  Black,  and  Frank  and  Mary  Harvey. 

ioth.  Called  this  morning  before  meeting  on  Mary  and  Susan 
Troth,  Elizabeth  and  Anna  Scott,  and  Mary  Bowne.  Then  went 
to  the  mid-week  meeting  and  home  after  meeting  with  Thomas  and 
Martha  Gibbs.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Sarah  Cox  and  Alfred 
and  Anna  Cox,  her  children,  Rebecca,  Hugh,  and  her  friend,  Ann 
Eliza  Albertson,  and  then  to  Thomas  Harvey's  for  the  night. 

20th.  Thomas  and  Mary  Harvey  went  with  us  this  morning  to 
call  on  Stacy  and  Martha  Taylor,  Benjamin  and  Anna  Kirby, 
William  and  Sally  Biddle,  and  to  William  and  Elizabeth  Prays  and 
family  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  George  and  Martha 
Bowne,  Ezra  Scattergood's  daughter  Josephine,  Lewis  and  Abby 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  371 

Taylor,  Amos  Harvey  and  daughter  Mabel,  and  Mary  Moore.  Had 
a  large  and  satisfactory  meeting  in  the  town  hall  in  Columbus  in 
the  evening. 

21st.  Stacy  Taylor  came  for  us  this  morning  and  we  called  on 
Joseph  and  Mary  Ann  Taylor,  Rebecca  Aaronson  and  Emily 
Rockhill  and  daughters  Emily  and  Mabel,  Hannah  and  Elizabeth 
Atkinson,  and  Mary  Troth,  and  then  he  took  us  to  Isaac  and  Mary 
Woolman's,  in  Crosswicks.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Alfred 
and  Catharine  Satterthwaite  (Orthodox),  Howell  and  Catharine 
Stillwell,  Mary  Black,  Ella  Eippincott  and  daughter,  Biddle  and 
Sally  Black  and  family,  and  in  the  evening  called  on  George  M. 
Satterthwaite  and  daughters  Anna  and  Susan. 

22d.  Caled  this  morning  on  Laura  and  Charlotte  Rogers,  Ann 
Barker  and  Elizabeth  Middleton,  Susan  Brick  and  Anna  Carroll, 
Margaret  B.  Ellis  and  Jennie  Middleton.  In  the  afternoon  called 
on  John  and  Jennie  Taylor  and  then  went  to  Richard  and  Hannah 
De  Con's  for  tea.  Joseph  Hendrickson  and  wife  were  there.  Had 
an  interesting  parlor  meeting  in  the  evening. 

23d.  First  day.  A  large  meeting  at  Crosswicks  this  morning. 
Henry  R.  and  Rachel  Fell  came  for  us,  brought  us  to  Trenton 
this  afternoon  and  we  attended  another  large  and  satisfactory 
meeting  at  Trenton  in  the  evening. 

24th.  Rested  quietly  at  Henry  Fells  this  morning.  In  the 
afternoon  called  on  Rebecca  Jones  and  Anna  Wilson,  Theodosia 
Pitman  and  her  granddaughter  Anna  Pitman,  Dr.  and  Rebecca 
Nicholson,  Elmer  and  Hannah  Bainbridge,  and  Anna  Roberts, 
returning  to  Fell's  for  the  night. 

25th.  Called  this  morning  at  the  home  of  Ridgway  and  Laura 
Fell  and  daughter  Reba,  then  on  Rachel  Hendrickson  and  daugh- 
ter Mary,  Dr.  Woodman  and  wife  and  his  father  Henry  Woodman, 
Mary  Wright  and  her  daughter  Edna,  Mary  Moore  and  her 
daughter  Rachel,  William  and  Anna  Bonner,  Jane  Rogers  and 
daughter  Ella,  George  and  Mary  Hudson,  then  went  to  Daniel 
and  Hannah  Willets  to  dine.  In  the  afternoon  called  at  the  home 
of  Frank  Wright,  then  on  Elias  and  Martha  De  Con,  Samuel 


372  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Parker  and  family,  Seth  Ely  and  family.  All  night  at  Willets'. 
John  and  Jane  Horsnell,  English  Friends,  came  there  to  see  us  in 
the  evening. 

26th.  Daniel  Willetts  went  with  us  this  day  to  call  on  Thomas 
Marshall  and  Martha  Whitehead,  .Dr.  Alvin  and  Sarah  Atkinson, 
and  then  took  us  to  the  potteries,  which  we  much  enjoyed,  then 
called  on  Mary  South  and  Frank  and  Carrie  Bamford,  Mrs.  Turn- 
bull  and  daughter  Carrie.  After  dinner  we  called  on  Jane  Hors- 
nell and  daughter  Reba  on  our  way  to  Benjamin  Satterthwaite 
and  his  daughter,  Dr.  Laura,  for  the  night. 

27th.  Laura  Satterthwaite  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on 
Crozer  and  Sarah  Reeves,  Margaret  Buckman  and  Carrie  Preston. 
In  the  afternoon  called  on  Samuel  and  Lillian  De  Cou,  Mrs.  Bald- 
win, Anna  Potts  and  then  went  to  the  week-day  meeting  at  Tren- 
ton. Went  home  with  Maxwell  Marshall  and  daughters  Ella  and 
Helen.  Had  a  parlor  meeting  at  the  Friends'  Home  in  the  even- 
ing. 

28th.  Rained  most  of  the  day  so  we  did  not  venture  to  go  out 
with  the  carriage,  but  called  on  Arthur  and  Helen  Moore  in  the 
evening. 

2pth.  Left  Trenton  this  morning  for  Claymont,  Delaware, 
where  we  were  met  by  Estella  Hall  Speakman,  wife  of  Allen 
Speakman  and  taken  to  their  very  hospitable  home,  where  we 
found  her  mother,  Lydia  H.  Hall,  who  had  been  quite  ill,  but  was 
better. 

30th.  Had  an  appointed  meeting  at  Claymont  this  morning  in 
a  town  hall.  It  was  well  attended  and  as  I  was  led  to  answer  the 
inquiry  in  some  minds,  "  What  are  the  principles  of  Friends?  "  it 
was  well  received  and  appeared  to  be  very  satisfactory  to  those 
present.  In  the  afternoon  I  delivered  a  temperance  address  in  the 
same  place,  my  subject  being  "  Alcohol  not  a  necessity  as  a 
remedial  agent."  Returned  to  Speakman's  for  the  night. 

31st.  Returned  to  Baltimore  this  morning,  the  work  in  which 
we  have  been  engaged  the  past  three  summers  having  now  been 
accomolished. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  373 

The  following  is  a  summary  of  that  work : 

Number  of  weeks  engaged  in  the  visit 63 

Whole  number  of  meetings  attended 321 

Whole  number  of  families  visited 1850 

Whole  number  of  miles  traveled  in  public  conveyances.  . .  .11,006 
Whole  number  of  miles  traveled  in  carriages 3>378 

In  a  review  of  this  large  amount  of  service  and  extensive  area 
of  country  visited  without  an  accident  we  have  very  much  to 
be  thankful  for.  The  strength  given  for  each  branch  of  the  work 
was  not  our  own  but  could  only  come  from  the  Divine  One  who 
called  us  into  and  qualified  us  for  the  service. 

The  visiting  of  the  families  in  the  social  way  seemed  to  be  most 
keenly  appreciated  and  elicited  many  expressions  of  thankfulness 
that  we  came  as  we  did.  Its  effect  seemed  to  arouse  an  earnest 
desire  to  hear  the  spoken  word  from  us  and  evidently  opened  the 
mind  and  heart  to  receive  it. 

The  remainder  of  the  year  has  been  spent  mostly  in  and  about 
our  home  in  Baltimore  in  the  ordinary  routine  of  duty  except  yield- 
ing to  an  invitation  to  be  present  at  the  opening  of  the  new 
meeting-house  at  Lansdowne  on  the  21st  and  22d  of  Eleventh 
month,  and  going  to  George  School  to  have  a  meeting  with  the 
students  on  the  evening  of  the  22d,  and  attending  the  funeral  of 
Isaac  H.  Hillborn  on  the  23d  ;  returning  home  that  evening  with  a 
peaceful  mind  that  the  duty  required  had  been  accomplished. 


CHAPTER  XV. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry. — Continued. 

Very  little  of  moment  aside  from  the  usual  routine  of  duties 
transpired  the  first  three  months  of  the  year.  The  latter  part  of 
the  Fourth  month  we  attended  Concord  Quarterly  Meeting,  held  in 
Wilmington,  and  visited  with  our  friends  the  Andrews,  Richard- 
sons  and  Bancrofts,  our  visit  at  this  time  being  mainly  of  a 
social  character  with  these  friends  with  whom  we  had  long  been 
on  close  terms  of  intimacy,  though  I  had  considerable  service  in 
the  Quarterly  Meeting,  which  from  many  expressions  given,  was 
well  received. 

The  last  days  of  the  Fourth  month  were  spent  at  Fawn  Grove 
and  Delta,  Pa.,  as  part  of  the  work  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  visiting- 
committee,  from  which  we  returned  with  our  sheaves  of  peace. 

Fifth  month  ?.  Received  word  of  the  death  of  my  dear  friend 
Mordecai  Bartram,  of  Willistown,  Pa.,  and  the  next  day  attended 
the  funeral,  which  was  the  largest  I  ever  saw  in  a  country  neigh- 
borhood. The  large  meeting-house  was  filled  and  a  large  number 
were  unable  to  get  in  at  all.  I  never  saw  so  much  tenderness 
and  weeping  in  so  large  an  assembly  as  was  the  case  there  while 
I  was  speaking. 

The  next  day  after  my  return  from  this  funeral  I  received  the 
announcement  that  our  dear  friend  Margaretta  Walton  had  passed 
to  the  higher  life.  This  was  not  unexpected,  yet  was  a  great 
shock,  I  had  been  so  closely  bound  with  her  in  our  spiritual  work. 
While  I  did  not  doubt  that  she  was  fully  prepared  for  the  change 
I  knew  she  would  be  much  missed  in  the  home  circle  and  in  the 
Society.  Attended  the  funeral  on  Seventh  day,  the  seventh,  at 
Race  Street,  Philadelphia,  which  was  very  large,  and  I  went  with 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  375 

the  friends  to  London  Grove,  where  she  was  interred.  Another 
very  large  and  impressive  meeting  was  held  here,  after  which  I 
returned  to  my  home  in  Baltimore.  On  the  Ninth  I  was  again 
called  to  pass  through  Philadelphia  to  attend  another  funeral  at 
Mickleton,  New  Jersey,  this  time  a  young  married  woman  not  a 
member  but  an  attendant  of  the  Friends'  Meeting,  who  was  quite 
suddenly  removed.  A  large  number  of  young  people  were  present 
and  it  was  a  deeply  impressive  occasion. 

On  the  fourth  of  Sixth  month  I  was  called  to  Wilmington  to 
attend  the  funeral  of  my  dear  friend,  John  Richardson,  with  whom 
and  his  family  I  had  maintained  intimate  friendly  relations  for 
over  forty  years.  It  was  a  close  trial  and  it  was  felt  that  my  testi- 
mony on  that  occasion  was  calculated  to  comfort  and  sustain  the 
bereaved  and  encourage  all  who  were  present  to  emulate  the  life 
of  the  departed  one. 

On  the  ninth  of  Sixth  month  we  left  Baltimore  to  enter  upon 
some  religious  work  for  which  I  had  previously  been  granted  a 
minute  by  my  friends  of  Baltimore  Monthly  Meeting.  We  went 
directly  to  Cold  Stream,  Ontario,  at  which  place  the  Genesee 
Yearly  Meeting,  of  which  I  had  been  a  member  for  fifty  years 
before  removing  to  Baltimore,  was  to  be  held,  and  we  were  enter- 
tained at  the  home  of  my  cousins,  Jonah  and  Emily  C.  Zavitz. 
This  meeting  was  larger  than  usual,  it  being  the  first  time  it  had 
been  held  in  this  place,  and  it  gave  the  opportunity  for  many  young 
people  to  attend  who  had  never  been  at  a  Yearly  Meeting  before. 
It  was  to  us  a  very  satisfactory  meeting,  and  the  mingling  with 
so  many  of  my  old  friends  was  a  source  of  much  enjoyment.  We 
remained  here  until  the  eighteenth,  visiting  in  the  families  of 
several  friends.  We  left  on  the  eighteenth  for  Detroit,  where  we 
were  met  by  Emilie  P.  Jackson  and  taken  to  her  home,  where 
we  received  a  cordial  welcome  from  her  and  her  husband  William 
Jackson  and  their  daughter  Louise,  who  with  her  husband  occu- 
pied an  apartment  in  the  same  house. 

On  First  day,  the  nineteenth,  as  we  were  unable  to  hold  a  meet- 
ing until  the  afternoon  our  friends  proposed  that  we  go  on  an 


376  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

excursion  down  the  Detroit  River,  which  was  much  enjoyed  by 
us.  In  the  afternoon  we  held  a  meeting  in  the  chapel  of  the 
Congregational  church  at  which  about  fifty  were  present.  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting  nearly,  if  not  quite,  every  person  present 
came  forward  to  speak  to  us  and  expressed  their  satisfaction  at 
what  had  been  said.  This  was  so  unusual  that  I  thought  it 
worthy  of  note  as  showing  how  the  minds  of  people  of 
other  denominations  are  open  for  the  reception  of  the  essential 
truths  of  Christianity,  which  presents  the  need  of  right  living.  The 
next  day  we  wended  our  way  to  Chicago  to  spend  a  little  while 
with  the  family  of  my  wife's  only  brother,  with  whom  we  had 
not  mingled  for  five  years.  We  remained  with  them  until  the 
Twelfth  of  Seventh  month,  when  we  left  for  a  visit  to  Denver 
and  Colorado  Springs.  On  our  arrival  in  Denver  on  the  thirteenth 
we  were  met  at  the  station  by  William  G.  M.  Stone,  who  married 
the  daughter  of  a  first  cousin  of  my  first  wife,  Judith.  They  had 
been  living  in  Denver  for  thirty-three  years  and  we  were  the  first 
of  their  Eastern  friends  who  had  come  to  make  them  a  visit  and 
it  was  one  of  much  true  social  enjoyment. 

On  First  day,  the  fifteenth,  we  held  a  meeting  in  the  Unitarian 
church  in  Denver  and  in  the  evening  attended  by  special  invitation 
the  Friends'  church  (Orthodox).  There  were  about  one  hundred 
in  attendance  at  each  meeting  and  they  were  seasons  of  deep  spirit- 
ual baptism  and  were  so  recognized  by  those  who  were  present, 
as  was  evidenced  by  the  many  expressions  of  satisfaction  which 
reached  us. 

On  Second  day,  sixteenth,  we  were  invited  to  the  home  of  Dr. 
Smedley  in  the  evening,  where  we  had  quite  a  reception,  as  the 
doctor  said  he  had  invited  all  whom  he  knew,  said  "  thee  "  to  meet 
us,  and  we  had  a  delightfully  enjoyable  evening. 

On  Third  day  we  took  the  train  and  went  to  Silver  Plume, 
about  fifty  miles  up  into  the  Rocky  Mountains.  This  ride  was 
much  enjoyed,  the  magnificent  scenery,  the  power  displayed  by 
the  ingenuity  of  man  in  overcoming  obstacles  so  a  train  of  cars 
could  be  taken  up  so  heavy  a  grade,  the  clear  and  rapidly  rush- 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  377 

ing  Clear  Creek  along  whose  banks  we  ran  for  many  miles,  the 
snow-clad  peak  of  Gray's  Mountain  in  the  distance,  the  ever- 
changing  scenery,  made  it  an  occasion  not  only  enjoyable  but 
indescribably  grand  and  awe-inspiring. 

We  spent  the  remainder  of  the  week  up  to  Seventh  day  morn- 
ing visiting  the  friends  whom  we  had  met  and  some  of  whom  we 
had  previously  known,  and  on  that  morning  we  left  for  Colorado 
Springs,  seventy-five  miles  distant,  passing  through  much  grand 
scenery.  We  were  met  here  at  the  station  by  Matilda  McAllister 
and  taken  to  the  home  of  her  parents,  Harry  and  Elizabeth  Mc- 
Allister, where  we  also  met  her  sister  Mary,  who  had  become  a 
member  of  our  Society  while  attending  Swarthmore  College. 

Not  being  able  to  arrange  for  a  meeting  here  on  First  day,  when 
the  morning  came  we  obtained  a  carriage  and  with  Matilda  started 
out  for  a  ride  to  enjoy  the  magnificent  scenery.  We  had 
a  grand  view  of  Pike's  Peak  from  the  front  of  their  dooryard. 
Our  ride  this  morning  took  us  through  the  Garden  of  the  Gods 
and  then  to  Manitou  Springs,  and  we  enjoyed  every  moment  of  it 
in  the  admiration  of  these  wonders  of  nature  and  the  exhilaration 
of  the  atmosphere  at  that  altitude,  6,000  feet,  marred  only  by  being 
caught  in  a  shower  on  our  homeward  journey.  The  afternoon 
was  very  rainy  and  we  had  a  delightful  social  visit  with  this 
family  of  culture  and  refinement. 

Second  day.  We  started  out  for  another  ride,  compelled  this 
time  to  go  without  any  escort,  save  our  driver,  going  first  into  the 
South  Cheyenne  Canon,  through  or  between  the  pillars  of  Her- 
cules, and  up  to  the  lower  of  the  seven  falls.  Then  retracing  our 
steps  we  went  up  the  North  Cheyenne  Canon  to  Brum  Inn,  then 
climbed  up  the  mountain  side  by  a  newly-constructed  but  excellent 
road  until  we  reached  the  divide  and  an  altitude  of  9,200  feet,  and 
were  in  and  among  the  foot  hills  of  Pike's  Peak.  We 
were  quite  surprised  to  find  the  scarlet  harebell  growing  in  such 
profusion  at  that  altitude.  Leaving  the  divide  we  went  down 
on  the  other  side,  through  Bear  Creek  Canon  to  Colorado  City, 
and  so  back  to  the  McAllister's.     The  whole  ride  was  much  en- 


378  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

joyed  for  the  beauty  and  magnificence  of  its  scenery,  the  grandeur 
of  the  natural  view  and  the  sublimity  evidenced  by  the  Creator's 
power. 

The  next  morning  we  left  Colorado  Springs  and  returned  to 
Denver,  where  we  dined  with  our  cousin,  and  in  the  evening  took 
the  train  for  Chicago,  arriving  safely  the  next  evening  and  were 
once  more  cordially  welcomed  in  the  home  of  our  brother  and  his 
family. 

On  the  twelfth  of  Eighth  month  we  left  Chicago  for  Salem, 
Indiana,  distant  283  miles,  and  were  met  at  the  station  by  Dr. 
Overman  and  Ellwood  Trueblood,  and  went  home  with  the  doctor, 
who  with  his  wife  Mary  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome. 

Highland  Meeting,  about  four  miles  from  Salem  is  the  old 
meeting  of  the  well-known  Friend,  Priscilla  Cadwallader.  This 
meeting  is  quite  remote  from  any  other  Friend's  meeting  (I  think 
there  is  none  nearer  than  two  hundred  miles)  and  lies  off  from 
the  route  of  Friends  when  visiting  the  Western  Yearly  Meetings, 
so  of  latter  years  they  have  had  but  few  strangers  or  visiting 
ministers  among  them.  We  found  a  nice  body  of  interested 
members,  quite  a  large  number  of  whom  were  in  the  younger  walks 
of  life.  We  remained  here  a  week,  during  which  time  we  held 
three  meetings  in  their  meeting-house  and  one  in  the  Methodist 
house  in  the  city  of  Salem,  all  of  which  were  well  attended,  each 
meeting  at  the  meeting-house  increasing  in  size  and  interest.  We 
also  visited  socially  in  most  of  the  families.  We  were  everywhere 
received  with  a  warm  welcome  and  we  left  them  on  the  nineteenth 
with  the  feeling  that  our  visit  to  this  meeting  had  been  blessed 
to  them  and  to  ourselves. 

On  the  morning  of  the  nineteenth  we  left  Salem  for  Cincinnati, 
going  by  way  of  Louisville,  and  arrived  safely  after  a  pleasant  day's 
journey.  Were  met  at  the  station  by  Pierce  J.  Cadwallader  and 
were  soon  quietly  welcomed  in  his  home  by  his  good  wife  Ella. 
George  Griest,  the  Secretary  of  Y.  F.  Association,  also  was  at  the 
station  to  meet  us. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  379 

We  had  received  a  special  request  from  the  Y.  F.  A.,  through 
P.  J.  Cadwallader,  to  address  them  that  evening,  so  at  the  ap- 
pointed hour  we  wended  our  way  to  the  hall  in  which  the  meeting 
was  to  be  held.  About  fifty  gathered  and  I  felt  to  speak  upon  the 
subject  "  What  are  the  principles  of  Friends,  and  what  the  reasons 
why  they  should  be  accepted  among  the  mass  of  religious  views 
extant  among  men."  Very  close  attention  was  given  to  my  ad- 
dress, and  much  expression  of  satisfaction  given  that  I  had 
chosen  that  topic,  as  there  were  a  number  present  who  are  not  in 
membership  with  us,  and  many  of  these  came  to  me  and  said  they 
were  glad  to  have  the  explanation  so  clearly  given  and  it  met  the 
witness  for  truth  in  them. 

On  Seventh  day  morning,  the  twentieth,  we  took  the  train  for 
Waynesville  in  order  to  attend  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  the  Meet- 
ing of  Ministers  and  Elders  being  held  on  that  day.  We  were 
met  at  the  station  by  Anna  Kelly  and  taken  to  the  home  of  herself 
and  sister  Hannah  and  brother  Isaac,  where  we  were  to  be,  and 
were  entertained  during  the  Yearly  Meeting.  It  was  felt  that  we 
had  a  good  meeting.  I  found  a  good  deal  of  service  which  ap- 
peared to  be  well  appreciated — this  being  the  meeting  to  which 
my  wife,  Eliza,  belonged  up  to  the  time  of  our  marriage,  she 
mingling  socially  with  so  many  of  her  old  friends  and  the  close 
bond  of  sympathy  extended  to  both  of  us  was  very  enjoyable,  for 
which  we  were  very  grateful. 

On  Sixth  day,  twenty-sixth,  we  left  Waynesville  for  Mt. 
Pleasant  and  were  enabled  to  go  right  through  without  detention, 
as  I  had  made  arrangements  while  in  Chicago  to  have  the  fast  train 
stop  where  we  could  make  our  connections,  which  the  railroad 
authorities  seemed  very  willing  to  do.  Our  purpose  in  coming 
here  was  to  attend  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting  and  we  were  nicely  enter- 
tained at  the  home  of  Abel  and  Amy  Walker  and  their  daughter 
Anna  P>.  Walker.  This  meeting,  though  small,  was  an  interesting, 
and  I  believe,  an  instructive  season.  We  found  some  discourage- 
ment among  them,  arising  from  the  smallness  of  their  numbers  and 
some  injudicious  criticism  by  some  visiting  friends  the  previous 


380  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

year,  and  we  found  it  our  pleasurable  duty  to  encourage  them  to 
hold  on.  While  their  numbers  were  few  the  Divine  blessing 
would  not  be  withheld,  and  I  found  a  larger  percentage  of  their 
membership  were  in  attendance  than  we  had  at  any  of  our  larger 
Yearly  meetings  in  the  East.  As  the  meeting  closed  we  found 
a  more  hopeful  feeling  had  somewhat  displaced  the  discourage- 
ment, and  we  felt  that  it  had  been  good  for  us  to  have  thus  mingled 
with  them. 

We  left  Mt.  Pleasant  on  the  morning  of  Ninth  month,  second, 
and  went  direct  to  Cleveland,  where  we  were  met  by  A.  Curtin 
Russell  and  taken  to  his  home,  where  he  with  his  wife  Carrie  and 
their  little  family  of  five  children,  made  us  very  welcome.  We 
rested  Seventh  day,  except  taking  a  trolley  car  ride  around  the 
beautiful  city.  On  Seventh  day  evening  we  held  a  parlor  meeting 
at  A.  Curtin  Russell's  at  which  those  who  are  members  with  us 
living  in  the  city  were  present,  and  also  some  members  of  the 
Friends'  church  (Orthodox),  and  some  of  their  neighbors.  It 
was  felt  to  have  been  a  good  meeting  and  some  seemed  closely 
touched  at  the  testimony  I  felt  called  to  deliver. 

On  First  day  morning  we  went  with  Curtin  to  the  First  Friends' 
Church,  and  soon  after  being  seated  the  pastor,  on  coming  in  and 
seeing  me  in  the  audience,  came  and  insisted  that  I  should  go  to 
the  platform  with  him.  It  was  a  singular  meeting  for  those  calling 
themselves  Friends.  We  had  during  the  meeting  five  hymns  sung, 
five  prayers  offered,  two  sermons,  one  of  which  a  short  one  by 
myself,  as  I  was  to  be  free  and  speak  if  I  had  anything  to  say, 
and  besides  these  six  testimonies  were  given,  a  collection  taken, 
and  the  meeting  dismissed  with  a  benediction.  During  the  meet- 
ing there  was  evidenced  a  deep  spiritual  feeling  mingled  with 
much  that  seemed  purely  emotional,  and  in  this  activity  it  differed 
from  anything  I  had  ever  met  in  my  experience  with  different 
religious  denominations.  After  the  meeting  I  received  a  warm 
welcome  from  a  number  of  their  members,  and  the  testimony  I 
had  given  they  said  met  a  warm  response  in  their  hearts.  We 
went  home  after  meeting  with  Walter  and  Emma  Malone,  who 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  381 

are  the  leaders,  he  the  pastor  of  the  meeting,  though  not  receiving 
any  salary.  His  wife  was  a  granddaughter  of  Ira  Brown,  who 
was  a  brother  of  Nicholas  Brown,  an  eminent  minister  in  his  day. 
In  the  afternoon  we  held  on  open-air  meeting  in  one  of  the  public 
parks,  at  which  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  present,  and  it 
was  felt  to  be  a  good  meeting,  though  rather  rudely  interrupted 
as  I  was  about  to  close  by  one  who  said  my  hour  was  up  and  an- 
other was  to  follow.  We  remained  through  this  meeting,  prior 
to  the  opening  of  which  several  handsome  apologies  were  made 
for  the  rude  interruption.  After  the  close  of  the  second  meeting 
we  went  home  with  a  brother  of  Curtin  Russell's  and  were  warmly 
and  affectionately  entertained. 

The  next  morning  we  left  for  Buffalo  and  from  there  to  Orchard 
Park  to  pay  a  social  visit  to  Mary  T.  Freeman  and  family,  with 
whom  we  had  long  been  closely  associated,  and  on  Fourth  day,  the 
seventh,  left  for  Baltimore,  where  we  arrived  at  evening.  The 
retrospect  of  our  summer's  outing  and  visiting,  both  socially 
and  religiously,  is  not  only  pleasant  but  a  source  of  much  comfort 
and  encouragement. 

Our  Yearly  Meeting  occurred  the  last  of  Tenth  month  and  was 
unusually  large.  We  had  the  company  of  Joel  Borton  and  Sarah 
T.  Linville  as  visiting  ministers.  The  meeting  on  the  whole  was 
very  satisfactory. 

This  Yearly  Meeting  makes  the  one  hundred  and  second  which 
I  have  attended,  sixty-seven  of  which  have  been  those  of  which 
I  have  been  a  member,  which  is  an  unusual  record. 

On  Sixth  day  evening,  prior  to  thanksgiving  day,  so  gener- 
ally observed  by  the  people  in  this  day,  Oliver  Huekel,  the  pastor 
of  the  Associate  Congregational  church,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore, 
came  to  our  home,  and  extended  to  me  an  invitation  to  join  with 
them  and  with  the  minister  of  a  prominent  Methodist  church  in 
this  city  in  holding  a  union  thanksgiving  service  on  that  day  and 
also  extending  through  me  an  invitation  to  the  members  of  our 
meeting  to  be  present.  After  a  few  moments  thought  it  appeared 
clearly  to  me  that  it  would  be  right  to  accept  the  invitation,  un- 


382  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

usual  as  it  was,  and  I  told  him  I  would  accept  it  and  be  present  to 
take  such  part  as  I  felt  free  to  do,  it  being  understood  that  the 
Methodist  minister  would  deliver  the  sermon.  Before  the  day 
arrived  it  appeared  clear  to  me  that  I  would  be  called  to  make  the 
opening  prayer.  I  consulted  with  some  of  the  elders  and  found 
they  approved  my  course  and  on  notice  being  given  in  our  meet- 
ing I  was  greeted  with  many  expressions  of  satisfaction. 

When  the  day  came  a  large  meeting  gathered.  The  services 
were  opened,  with  music  as  is  usual  in  the  church.  The  pastor 
then  read  the  President's  proclamation  very  impressively,  follow- 
ing this  with  a  few  words  of  cordial  welcome  to  those  who  were 
present.  He  then  read  as  a  scripture  lesson  the  eighth  chapter  of 
Deuteronomy,  which  seemed  very  appropriate,  and  then  intro- 
duced me,  and  under,  I  believe,  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
I  offered  an  earnest  and  heartfelt  prayer,  which  brought  a  very 
deep  solemnity  over  the  meeting  and  elicited  at  its  close  many 
warm  and  earnest  expressions  of  satisfaction.  The  Methodist 
minister  then  gave  his  address  from  the  text  "  Bless  the  Lord,  O 
my  soul,  and  forget  not  His  benefits."  The  sermon  and  prayer 
were  as  harmonious  as  though  we  had  previously  ar- 
ranged the  topics  to  be  embraced  in  each,  though  we  had  never 
met  until  just  as  the  meeting  was  to  open.  The  services  closed 
with  the  singing  of  the  hymn  "  America,"  during  which  the  pastor 
went  down  in  the  audience  and  returned  with  the  most  prominent 
Jewish  rabbi  in  the  city,  who  closed  the  meeting  with  a  deeply 
impressive  benediction. 

I  thus  note  this  circumstance  as  an  evidence  of  the  nearer  unity 
of  feeling  which  appears  to  be  growing  among  the  professed 
Christian  denominations  of  our  day.  This  willingnesss  to  meet 
together  for  one  common  purpose,  to  lay  aside  our  theological 
differences  and  recognize  the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  common 
brotherhood  of  man,  is  something  for  which  I  have  long  labored 
and  it  was  gratifying  to  me  to  be  able  to  embrace  such  an 
opportunity.  I  have  seldom  attended  a  more  impressive  meeting, 
and  for  sometime  afterward,  as  I  met  such  of  my  acquaintances 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  383 

outside  of  Friends  who  were  present,  the  universal  expression  has 
been  "  It  was  a  good  meeting."  And  now  as  I  pen  these  lines  the 
sweet  savor  of  the  mingling  brings  a  deep  feeling  of  satisfaction 
over  my  spirit. 

During  the  late  Yearly  Meeting  as  the  query  relating  to  a  free 
gospel  ministry  was  under  discussion  I  felt  drawn  to  relate  my 
own  experience,  saying  while  I  was  gratified  that  so  full  an  answer 
could  be  given  to  the  query,  I  felt  like  giving  a  little  from  the 
side  of  the  minister,  and  what  it  costs  one  on  whom  had  been  laid 
such  a  service.  I  stated  that  in  the  past  fifteen  years  I  had  visited 
all  the  meetings  of  Friends  of  our  branch  in  the  United  States 
but  two,  had  attended  each  of  the  yearly  meetings  at  least  three 
times,  and  this  had  involved  50,000  miles  of  travel  by  public 
conveyance  and  had  taken  fully  three  years  of  the  fifteen  of  time, 
four-fifths  of  the  expense  of  which  had  been  borne  by  myself  out 
of  a  not  large  income,  (but  I  did  not  state  that  in  this  service  I 
had  been  accompanied  in  nearly  all  of  it  by  my  beloved 
wife),  and  that  in  the  past  four  years  I  had  visited  some  2,000 
families  of  Friends  in  a  social  and  religious  way.  I  closed  my  re- 
marks with  this  expression :  "  Some  day,  not  perhaps  until. my  en- 
coffined  form  shall  lie  in  yonder  aisle,  and  loving  friends  gather 
around  it  for  the  last  loving  service,  will  it  be  fully  realized  what 
it  has  cost  one  minister  to  faithfully  carry  out  this  testimony." 

The  year  1904  has  closed  and  1905  has  opened.  What  it  may 
contain  for  me,  I  cannot,  of  course,  know,  yet  there  does  appear 
considerable  service  to  be  performed  ere  the  Master  will  say, 
"  It  is  enough.  Come  up  higher  and  enjoy  the  reward  for  thy 
faithfulness." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
Travels  in  the  Ministry. — Continued. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  year  I  was  confined  to  the  house  for 
several  weeks  from  an  attack  of  rheumatic  gout,  and  as  the  winter 
was  an  unusually  cold  one  and  the  sidewalks  very  icy  I  was  com- 
pelled to  remain  indoors  a  good  deal  of  the  time,  save  getting  to 
meeting  regularly.  Soon  after  the  beginning  of  this  year  a  con- 
cern rested  with  me  to  make  a  visit  to  each  of  the  meetings  com- 
prising Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  and  also  to  visit  such  of  the 
families  belonging  thereto  in  a  social  way  as  would  be  practicable, 
also  to  appoint  some  meetings  among  Friends  and  others  while 
in  the  prosecution  of  the  service. 

In  the  meantime  while  this  concern  was  ripening  I  found  con- 
siderable labor  in  the  ministry  in  our  own  meetings,  and  in  the 
Second  month  my  wife  and  self  went  to  attend  the  meeting  at 
Plainfield,  N.  J.,  on  First  day  morning,  the  fifth,  and  then  went  to 
Roselle  Park  and  attended  a  meeting  by  invitation  in  the  Methodist 
church  in  that  place.  Both  meetings  were  largely  attended  and 
while  satisfactory  to  our  own  minds,  much  expression  of  satis- 
faction was  given  by  those  whom  we  visited. 

At  the  monthly  meeting  in  the  Third  month  the  concern  above 
mentioned,  having  sufficiently  ripened,  I  laid  it  before  our  friends 
and  asked  for  a  minute  in  accordance  therewith.  This  was  readily 
granted  with  many  expressions  of  approbation  and  encourage- 
ment, and  was  cordially  endorsed  at  the  subsequent  quarterly 
meeting. 

On  the  twelfth  of  the  Fourth  month  my  wife  and  self  attended 
the  mid-week  meeting  at  Race  Street,  and  I  was  led  to  address 
the  students  on  the  importance  for  their  success  in  life,  both  from 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  385 

a  temporal  and  religious  standpoint,  to  learn  to  govern  themselves 
through  a  life  of  self-denial.  In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the 
George  School  at  the  invitation  of  Joseph  S.  Walton,  Jr.,  the  prin- 
cipal, who  had  desired  us  to  come  and  mingle  with  the  students 
when  not  in  their  classes  for  several  days,  which  we  felt  full  free- 
dom to  do. 

In  the  evening  at  their  usual  mid-week  meeting  I  addressed 
the  scholars  and  was  listened  to  with  close  attention.  We  re- 
mained at  the  school  until  Second  day  morning,  the  seventeenth, 
and  attended  the  meeting  at  Newtown  on  First  day  morning,  in 
which  I  was  largely  led  upon  the  topic  "  What  is  the  inner  light, 
and  what  is  its  influence  on  human  needs  ? "  This  seemed  to 
reach  the  conditions  of  many  who  were  present  and  answered 
many  inquiries  which  had  been  made  by  the  students  prior  to  our 
coming.  This  intermingling  with  the  students  was  to  us  a  source 
of  much  satisfaction  and  we  hope  of  profit  to  them,  as  it  enabled 
us  to  give  to  them  a  practical  evidence  that  the  life  of  the  minister 
was  not  one  which  deprived  him  of  the  enjoyments  of  social 
mingling,  but  rather  was  a  means  of  making  that  life  the  more 
useful  and  therefore  the  more  blessed. 

Fourth  month,  29.  We  left  Baltimore  for  Washington  to  enter 
upon  the  work  for  which  we  had  been  granted  a  minute,  and 
were  kindly  entertained  at  the  home  of  John  and  Carrie  Moon 
and  her  mother,  Rebecca  Ballinger.  We  were  at  meeting  in 
Washington  First  day  morning  and  evening  and  during  the  week 
following  up  to  Sixth  day  visited  in  the  homes  of  Walton  and 
Jessie  Ballinger,  Bernard  and  Laura  Janney,  James  and  Clara 
Graham,  Mary  Sutton,  Ruth  Place  and  Sarah  R.  Matthews  and 
sisters,  Elizabeth  Kent,  Dr.  Joseph  Branson,  Morris  Thorne,  and 
on  Second  day  evening  Herbert  and  Grace  Lewis,  Samuel  and 
Catharine  Brosius  came  to  meet  us  at  John  Moon's. 

Third  day.  Called  on  Susan  Pierce,  T.  Janney  Brown,  Arthur 
and  Helen  Stabler,  Elizabeth  Buckey  and  then  to  Thomas  Sid- 
well's  for  the  night. 

25 


386  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Fourth  day.  Called  on  Anna  Mannakee,  Alice  Duncan  and  then 
to  the  Matthews'  sisters  for  the  night. 

Fifth  day.  Had  a  nice  call  at  Sidwell's  School,  and  after  lunch 
called  on  Nellie  Pyle  and  then  came  to  James  W.  Roberts  and 
sisters,  at  Alexandria,  for  the  night. 

Sixth  day  5.  James  W.  Roberts  took  us  to  Woodlawn  to 
Anna  S.  Walton's  to  dinner,  after  which  we  called  on  Jean 
Roberts,  widow  of  Alfred  Roberts,  then  to  Harold  and  Mary  Ann 
Buckman's  to  tea,  and  to  Warrington  and  Mary  Ann  Gillingham's 
for  the  night. 

Seventh  day,  6.  Called  on  Joseph  and  Margaret  Cox  and 
Lewis  Gillingham  and  daughter  Abby,  and  then  to  Cortland  and 
Mary  Lukens'  for  the  night. 

First  day  7.  At  Woodlawn  meeting  this  morning,  which  was 
of  good  size  and  very  attentive  to  the  spoken  word.  Went  home 
with  Jacob  and  Ann  Troth,  and  after  dinner  called  on  Allen 
Wilkinson  and  then  to  Anna  Walton's  for  the  night,  where  a 
number  of  friends  met  us  and  with  them  we  had  a  pleasant  even- 
ing. 

8th.  Went  to  Washington  this  morning  and  in  the  after- 
noon to  Wadesville,  in  Frederick  county,  Virginia,  and  were 
met  by  Lewis  and  Susan  Pidgeon  and  taken  to  their  hospitable 
home. 

pth.  Went  to  Rebecca  and  Eliza  Pidgeon's  where  David  W. 
and  Ann  Branson  came  to  meet  us  and  took  us  to  their  home 
and  that  of  their  son,  William  Branson,  for  the  night. 

10th,  Were  at  Winchester  mid-week  meeting  this  morning, 
and  after  meeting  went  to  John  and  Ella  Brown's,  Florence 
Sharp's,  Lizzie  Brown  and  Rebecca  Dale,  Silas  and  Florence  Rob- 
inson's, Martha  and  Rebecca  Shumates,  Edgar  and  Rowena  Fries, 
Mary  Jackson  and  her  brother  Joseph,  Richmond  and  Mary  Ellen 
Brown,  and  home  with  Jonah  and  Anna  Rees  for  the  night. 

nth.  At  Hopewell  meeting  this  morning,  and  after  meet- 
ing went  home  with  B.  F.  Clevenger.  In  the  afternoon  B.  F. 
Clevenger  took  us  to  William  R.  and  Mary  Smith's  for  the  night. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  387 

12th.  John  Bond  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us  to 
call  on  David  and  Belle  Barrett,  who  had  recently  become  mem- 
bers among  us,  then  to  Mary  Hackney's  to  dine,  called  on  Jacob 
and  Ella  Rees,  then  to  J.  Bond's  for  the  night. 

13th.  In  the  afternoon  John  and  Ann  Bond  went  with  us  to 
call  on  Elisan  Brown  and  sister  Catharine,  and  then  to  attend 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  at  Hopewell,  after 
which  we  went  home  with  Charles  Clevenger  for  the  night. 

14th.  Attended  Fairfax  Quarterly  Meeting  this  morning  at 
Winchester.  This  meeting  had  been  changed  from  Hopewell  to 
Winchester  to  avoid  the  ill-behaved  crowd  that  sometimes 
gathered  at  Hopewell  on  First  days.  The  meeting  was  well  at- 
tended, and  those  present  were  deeply  attentive  to  the  message 
given,  and  it  was  felt  that  the  change  was  very  beneficial. 
Lunched  at  the  meeting-house  and  attended  the  F.  D.  School 
exercises  in  the  afternoon.  These  were  very  interesting  and  en- 
joyable. Went  home  with  James  and  Sallie  Robinson  for  the 
night.  In  the  evening  held  a  meeting  in  a  union  meeting-house 
near,  and  though  there  had  been  a  heavy  rain  the  meeting  was 
well  attended  and  proved  to  be  a  deeply  baptizing  season. 

15th.  Attended  the  quarterly  meeting  for  business  to-day, 
which  was  to  me  a  comforting  meeting,  though  I  had  some  close 
exercise.  Went  after  meeting  to  Mamie  Child's,  then  called  on 
Arthur  Robinson,  and  went  to  Hugh  and  Mary  Lupton's  for  the 
night. 

16th.  Visited  at  William  T.  Robinson's  and  James  Stephen- 
son's to-day,  and  stayed  the  night  with  Jonathan  Branson  and  his 
daughter  and  husband,  J.  H.  and  Tacy  Doing. 

i/th.  Came  to  an  appointed  meeting  at  the  Ridge  this  morn- 
ing, calling  on  Dr.  and  Ethel  Cochran  on  the  way.  Meeting 
well  attended  and  satisfactory.  Went  home  with  James  Robin- 
son to  dine  and  to  Josiah  Robinson's  to  tea,  and  then  James  Robin- 
son took  us  to  Back  Creek  or  Gainsboro  and  we  held  an  evening 
meeting  in  the  Methodist  house,  which  was  well  attended.  Went 
home  after  meeting  with  Samuel  and  Mary  Brown  for  the  night. 


388  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

18th.  Went  this  morning  to  Jonathan  Jackson's  and  A.  Budd 
Robinson  and  sister  Margaret,  both  ill,  he  with  a  cancer  and  she 
from  paralysis ;  then  to  Joseph  and  Rebecca  Robinson's  to  dine, 
after  which  we  came  to  Winchester,  where  Daniel  T.  Wood  met 
us  and  took  us  to  his  home  for  the  night. 

ipth.  Daniel  T.  Wood  took  us  this  morning  to  the  new 
bridge  over  the  Shenandoah  River,  where  Thomas  R.  Smith  met 
us  and  brought  us  to  the  home  of  A.  Boone  and  Susanna  Davis 
at  Purcellville,  where  we  remained  for  the  night.. 

20th.  Called  on  Barclay  and  Martha  Lloyd,  William  and 
Elizabeth  Wilson,  Martha  Hirst  and  the  Hirst  sisters,  John  and 
Agnes  Gregg,  and  then  to  Ellen  Smith's  for  the  night. 

21st.  At  meeting  at  Lincoln  this  morning,  which  was  large 
and  satisfactory.  Went  home  after  meeting  with  Eliza  Raw- 
son  and  then  called  on  Margaret  Hoge,  Charles  Davis  and  Fred 
Davis,  Dr.  and  Louisa  J.  Roberts,  Cornelia  Janney  and  Jesse 
Brown,  and  then  to  an  evening  meeting  at  Lincoln,  which  was 
also  well  attended  and  satisfactory.  After  meeting  went  home 
with  Elizabeth  and  Laura  Gregg  for  the  night. 

22d.  Called  on  George  and  Ella  Nichols,  Thomas  and  Sally 
Piggott,  Isaac  and  Mary  Jane  Piggott,  Alice  Pancoast,  William 
H.  and  Martha  Taylor,  William  and  Mary  Ann  Shoemaker,  and 
stayed  the  night  with  Eli  and  Elizabeth  Nichols. 

23d.  Called  to-day  on  Phineas  J.  and  Mary  Ann  Nichols, 
William  and  Lydia  Brown,  Nathan  Brown,  George  Hoge, 
Mary  and  Henry  Taylor,  Walter  and  Rachel  Smith,  and  then  to 
Thomas  R.  and  Ellen  Smith's  for  the  night. 

24th.  Called  to-day  on  Charles  and  Gulielma  Hoge,  Joshua 
and  Nellie  Brown,  Henry  and  Cornelia  Janney,  Eliza 
Hoge,  Daniel  and  Cornelia  Hughes,  George  Holmes,  Ann  Eliza 
Logan,  R.  H.  Brown,  and  then  to  Hugh  R.  Holmes  and  sisters, 
Lydia  and  Martha,  for  the  night. 

25th.  Were  startled  this  morning  by  the  intelligence  of 
the  sudden  death  of  William  Davis,  whom  we  had  left  only  a  few 
days  before  in  apparent   good  health.     Went   to  the  mid-week 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  389 

meeting  at  Lincoln  this  morning-,  after  which  T.  R.  and  Ellen 
Smith  took  us  to  Virginia  Brown's  to  dine,  and  in  the  afternoon 
we  called  on  Walter  and  Emma  Brown,  Mary  Birdsall  and  her 
sister,  M.  Zeverly  and  William  Birdsall,  and  then  went  to  Charles 
and  Louisa  Nichols'  for  the  night. 

26th.  Called  at  Samuel  Nichols',  but  did  not  find  him 
at  home,  then  on  David  Birdsall  and  daughters,  Gertrude  and 
Lillian,  Fayette  Welch,  Edgar  and  Mary  Greggs'  to  dine.  In  the 
afternoon  attended  the  funeral  of  William  Davis,  a  large  meeting 
and  a  very  impressive  occasion.  After  the  funeral  called  on 
Joshua  Thatcher  and  then  went  to  Joshua  and  Laura  Smith's  for 
the  night. 

27th.  Henry  and  Laura  Smith  took  us  this  morning  to 
call  on  Isaac  Brown  and  to  Samuel  Brown's  to  dine,  then  to 
Obed  and  Elizabeth  Pierpoint's,  then  to  David  Shafer's,  and 
to  Jacob  Walker's,  the  home  of  our  dear  friend,  Mary  R.  Williams 
for  the  night. 

28th.  At  meeting  at  Waterford  this  morning,  after  which  we 
went  home  with  Frank  and  Mary  F.  Steer.  Then  called  on  Charles 
and  Ella  Walker,  Arthur  and  Lettie  Phillips,  and  then  to  Robert 
K.  Walker's  for  the  night. 

2pth.  Called  this  morning  on  Colonel  Chamberlain  and 
family  of  eight  children,  the  Colonel  confined  to  his  bed ;  then  on 
Milton  Schooley,  Elizabeth  Phillips  and  Martha  Sidwell,  then  to 
Sarah  Walker's,  Ella  and  Rachel  Steer's  for  dinner.  In  the  after- 
noon called  on  Virginia  Mansfield  and  had  a  parlor  meeting  at 
Robert  R.  Walker's,  where  we  remained  for  the  night. 

30th.  Left  Waterford  this  morning  en  route  for  Dun- 
ning's  Creek  neighborhood,  and  went  as  far  as  Cumberland, 
where  we  were  obliged  to  remain  over  night  to  make  our  railroad 
connections. 

31st.  Went  from  Cumberland  to  Bedford  this  morning  and 
were  met  by  E.  Howard  Blackburn  and  taken  to  his  hospitable 
home,  and  were  warmly  welcomed  by  him  and  his  wife  Delia, 
remained  there  through  the  day  and  held  a  parlor  meeting  in  the 


39°  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

evening,  at  which  were  many  of  other  religious  denominations  and 
the  message  given  was  acknowledged  by  them  as  very  satisfactory. 

Sixth  month  i.  We  came  to  Fishertown  early  this  morning  by 
rail  and  were  met  by  Uriah  Blackburn  and  were  soon  in  his  hos- 
pitable home,  welcomed  by  his  wife,  Hannah.  In  the  afternoon 
went  to  see  Elizabeth  P.  Blackburn,  a  confirmed  invalid,  at  the 
old  home  of  Azariah  Blackburn,  in  which  we  were  cordially  wel- 
comed by  his  daughters,  Rebecca,  Margaret  and  Anna.  Remained 
the  night  at  Uriah  Blackburn's. 

2d.  Called  to-day  on  Charles  Zeigler  and  Delia  McCoy, 
Charles  and  Maria  Cleaver,  then  Hiram  Blackburn  took  us  to 
Pleasantville  to  Thomas  and  Margaret  Walker's,  and  we  called 
on  William  and  Ruth  Anna  Davis,  and  on  Mark  Miller  and  wife, 
and  held  a  meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  in  the  evening,  and 
remained  the  night  at  Thomas  Walker's. 

3d.  Called  to-day  on  Jason  Blackburn  and  then  attended  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  in  the  morning  and 
the  First  day  School  Association  in  the  evening,  after  which  we 
went  to  Hiram  and  Mary  Ann  Blackburn's  to  tea  and  back  to 
Uriah's  for  the  night. 

4th.  At  meeting  at  Fishertown  this  morning ;  a  large,  atten- 
tive audience,  which  appeared  to  appreciate  the  message  deliverd. 
Dined  with  Enoch  Blackburn  and  daughters,  Carrie  and  Sadie. 
In  the  afternoon  called  on  Jacob  McCreery  and  then  to  Elias 
Blackburn's  to  tea.  Held  another  large  and  interesting  meeting 
in  the  evening,  prior  to  which  we  called  on  Florence  Way  and 
children. 

f)th.  At  Center  Quarterly  Meeting  to-day,  after  which  we  went 
home  with  William  Dorsey  and  Lucretia  M.  Blackburn,  and  then 
went  to  Allen  and  Ardella  Blackburn's  to  tea.  Called  after  meet- 
ing on  Jane  and  Mary  Way,  who  belong  to  the  other  branch  of 
Friends,  and  returned  to  Uriah  Blackburn's  for  the  night. 

6th.  Hiram  and  Margaret  Blackburn  went  with  us  to  call  on 
Maria  Clayton,  Catharine  Way,  Eli  Griest  and  wife  and  mother, 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  391 

Hannah  Moore.     In  the  afternoon  called  on  Elizabeth  P.  Black- 
burn and  had  a  meeting  at  Fishertown  in  the  evening. 

yth.  Called  to-day  on  Thomas  and  Lydia  Cleaver  and  Enos 
Blackburn  and  family,  and  went  to  Hiram  Blackburn's  to  tea. 

8th.  Left  Fishertown  this  morning  for  Grampian,  where  we 
arrived  about  6.30  p.  m.,  and  were  met  by  Reuben  P.  Kester  and 
taken  to  his  home,  in  which  a  warm  welcome  was  given  by  him 
and  his  wife  Myrtle. 

gth.  Went  with  R.  P.  Kester  and  wife  to  the  sixty-ninth  anni- 
versary of  the  birth  of  Joseph  Davis ;  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  present;  a  very  enjoyable  occasion.  Then  came  to  Lewis 
Kester's  for  the  night. 

10th.  Called  this  afternoon  on  Frank  and  Delia  Duke,  Abraham 
and  Hannah  Moore,  Delia  Moore,  Anna  Heetzenrather,  then  to 
George  and  Lida  Underwood's  for  the  night. 

nth.  At  meeting  at  Grampian  this  morning.  A  good-sized 
and  appreciative  audience  greeted  us.  After  meeting  dined  with 
Emlen  Moore.  In  the  afternoon  attended  the  monthly  meeting, 
and  then  went  home  with  Reuben  and  Emmeline  Underwood. 
Held  another  meeting  in  the  evening,  which  like  the  morning 
meeting  was  very  satisfactory.  Stayed  the  night  at  Reuben 
Underwood's. 

12th.  Called  to-day  on  Ella  and  Mary  Kester,  Albert  Kester 
and  wife,  Nelson  and  Rebecca  Walker,  Elisha  and  Elizabeth 
Davis'  to  dine.  Then  went  to  Edward  and  Mary  Spencer's, 
William  and  Hannah  Pentz,  Truman  and  Jennie  Davis,  William 
Thorp,  and  James  and  Sidney  Cleaver. 

13th.  Called  to-day  on  Matthew  and  Mary  Johnson,  Thomas 
and  Lillian  Wall,  Thomas  and  Anna  Way,  Frank  and  Margaret 
Cleaver,  Leroy  Widemeyers,  and  then  to  Nora  Kirk's.  Held  a 
meeting  in  the  Methodist  house  in  Lumber  City  in  the  evening; 
well  attended  and  was  felt  to  be  an  impressive  occasion.  Went 
home  with  James  and  Clara  Wall. 

14th.  Called  to-day  on  Edwin  and  Mary  Spencer,  Andrew  and 
Harriet  Cleaver,  Wilmot  and  Sarah  Wall,  Ellwood  and  Rebecca 


392  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Wall,  John  Ways,  then  to  Ann  Moore's,  and  to  James  D.  Walls' 
for  the  night. 

15th.  Called  on  Lavina  Helper,  Charles  and  Eva  Walls,  Sher- 
man and  Eva  Hoopes,  William  Welty  and  wife,  Millard  and  Ida 
Wall,  Elijah  and  Ann  Wall,  and  to  Reuben  Kester's  for  the 
night. 

16th.  Came  to  Curwensville  this  morning  and  went  to  David 
Way's  to  dine,  calling  on  Harrison  Spencer  on  the  way.  In  the 
afternoon  called  on  Isaac  and  Lydia  Kester,  then  at  Vincent  Spen- 
cer's and  Miles  and  Elizabeth  Walls',  and  held  a  meeting  in  the 
Lutheran  church  in  the  evening  and  went  to  Thomas  and  Jane 
Moore's  for  the  night. 

i/th.  Left  Curwensville  for  Port  Matilda  this  morning  and 
were  met  by  Robert  A.  Way  and  taken  to  his  hospitable  home  and 
were  warmly  welcomed  by  his  wife,  Lucretia,  and  their  children. 

18th.  At  meeting  at  Center  or  Half  Moon  this  morning  and 
went  home  with  Edwin  and  Martha  Way.  Held  a  meeting  in  the 
Methodist  house  in  Stormtown  in  the  evening.  Came  home  in  a 
heavy  thunder  storm,  but  did  not  get  wet. 

igth.  Called  on  George  and  Hannah  Fisher  and  R.  Orlando 
and  Mary  Way  and  Susan  Underwood.  In  the  afternoon  called 
on  George  Fisher  and  wife. 

20th.  Went  to  Martha  Ann  Way's  to  dine,  then  called  on  John 
and  Emma  Way  and  Thomas  and  Mary  Way,  and  home  with 
R.  A.  Way  for  the  night. 

21st.  It  rained  nearly  all  the  morning,  so  remained  quietly  at 
R.  A.  Way's.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  John  Eves  and  wife  and 
Samuel  and  Mary  Eves  and  Florence  Eves,  and  held  a  meeting 
in  the  Friends'  meeting-house  in  the  evening. 

22d.  Rained  most  of  the  morning.  In  the  afternoon  Martha 
Way  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Jeremiah  and  Mary  Ann 
Way,  she  confined  to  the  bed  from  a  broken  hip. 

23d.  Left  R.  A.  Way's  this  morning  for  Unionville  and  were 
met  at  the  station  by  Martha  Griest,  wife  of  T.  E.  Griest,  and 
taken  to  their  home,  where  a  warm  welcome  was  given. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  393 

24th.  Rained  all  the  morning.  In  the  afternoon  went  to 
Nancy  Fisher's  to  tea,  and  back  to  T.  E.  Griest's  for  the  night. 

25th.  At  the  meeting  in  Unionville  this  morning,  and  dined  at 
Owen  Underwood's.  Held  another  meeting  in  the  afternoon. 
Both  meetings  were  well  attended  and  were  satisfactory  seasons. 
After  the  afternoon  meeting  called  on  Mamie  Fisher,  and  re- 
turned to  T.  E.  Griest's  for  the  night. 

26th.  Called  this  morning  on  Jennie  Fisher  and  in  the  after- 
noon on  Melissa  Way  and  sister  and  Ezra  Fisher  and  wife. 

2/th.  Visited  with  Dr.  Edward  and  Louisa  A.  W.  Russell 
to-day  and  called  on  Mary  Hughes. 

28th.  This  morning  called  on  Dr.  Irwin,  wife  and  mother. 
In  the  afternoon  T.  E.  and  Martha  Griest  took  us  in  their  carriage 
to  Bellefonte,  to  the  home  of  Isaac  and  Martha  Underwood. 

2pth.  Having  completed  our  work  in  Center  Quarter  we  left 
Bellefonte  this  morning  to  spend  some  time  among  my  old  friends 
and  neighbors  in  Western  New  York  and  went  as  far  as  Canan- 
daigua,  New  York,  where  we  remained  for  the  night. 

During  Seventh  month  we  were  in  and  around  the  town  of 
Mendon,  where  I  had  resided  for  fifty  years,  and  visited  in  Syra- 
cuse, Farmington,  and  Naples,  N.  Y.,  attended  the  meeting  at 
Mendon,  which  was  my  home  meeting  for  so  many  years,  now 
very  small.  We  were  present  on  three  First  days  and  at  these 
meetings  from  thirty  to  sixty  of  the  neighbors  came  in.  We  also 
attended  a  meeting  at  South  Farmington,  where  the  meeting  is 
kept  up  by  the  faithfulness  of  one  friend.  The  day  we  were  there 
the  house  was  well  filled  and  much  expression  of  satisfaction  was 
given.  We  also  held  a  meeting  in  a  school  house  in  the  town  of 
Naples,  near  which  my  friends,  Thomas  J.  and  Emily  Powell, 
live.  This  meeting  was  also  well  attended  and  thought  to  be  a 
favored  season. 

After  leaving  Mendon  on  the  Ninth  of  Eighth  month  we  visited 
some  friends  and  connections  in  Rochester  and  Lockport  and 
then  went  to  the  home  of  a  long-loved  friend,  Mary  T.  Freeman, 
at  Orchard  Park,  Erie  county,  N.  Y. 


394  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

On  First  clay,  thirteenth,  we  attended  two  meetings  in  the 
Friend's  meeting-house,  the  largest  that  have  been  held  there  for 
a  number  of  years,  and  the  testimonies  delivered  elicited  many 
expressions  of  satisfaction  from  those  assembled,  many  of  whom 
were  members  of  the  different  churches  in  the  neighborhood. 

Seventh  month  14.  Went  this  morning  to  visit  Andrew  and 
Nellie  Orvis,  and  in  the  afternoon  Eliza  Hampton  came  for  us  and 
took  us  to  her  home  en  route  to  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  a  Meth- 
odist house  at  Springbrook.  In  this  meeting  I  was  led  to  open 
the  views  of  Friends  regarding  the  inner  light  and  its  relation 
to  human  needs,  and  it  was  apparently  well  received.  Went  home 
with  Amos  and  Angie  Wilson  for  the  night,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing took  the  train  for  our  home  in  Baltimore,  where  we  arrived 
safely  that  evening. 

We  remained  at  home  until  the  Thirty-first  of  Eighth  month, 
when  we  went  to  Rising  Sun,  en  route  to  attend  Nottingham 
Quarterly  Meeting  and  the  meetings  and  families  belonging 
thereto,  and  were  met  by  Edwin  Buffington,  and  warmly  wel- 
comed in  his  home  by  himself  and  wife  Hannah.  In  the  after- 
noon attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  at 
East  Nottingham,  returning  to  E.  Buffington's  for  the  night. 
Their  children  and  several  of  their  neighbors  called  in  the  even- 
ing and  gave  us  a  warm  welcome. 

Ninth  month  1.  Attended  the  quarterly  meeting  at  East  Not- 
tingham in  the  morning  and  after  lunch  returned  to  Rising  Sun 
and  called  on  Charles  and  Eva  Buffington,  Sarah  S.  Buffington 
and  Albert  and  Edna  Buffington. 

2d.  A  rainy  day  and  Eliza  not  feeling  quite  well.  I  called  on 
Jonathan  Reynolds,  Ella  and  Emma  Hunt,  Edwin  and  Lydia  Rey- 
nolds in  the  morning  and  on  George  Reynolds  and  wife  in  the 
afternoon. 

3d.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Rising  Sun  this  morning  and  a 
meeting  of  the  Young  Friends'  Association  in  the  afternoon,  both 
satisfactory  and  profitable  seasons.  Took  tea  with  Edwin  and 
Lydia  Reynolds,  called  on  John  and  Eleanor  Sterritt. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  395 

4th.  E.  Buffington  went  with  us  to  call  on  Amanda  Reynolds 
and  then  on  Rebecca  Reynolds  and  Elizabeth  Lincoln  to  dine.  Met 
with  Sarah  Carver  from  Philadelphia  there.  In  the  afternoon 
called  on  Martha  J.  Moore,  with  whom  William  M.  Way  and  wife 
make  their  home,  then  on  Philip  West  and  wife,  and  he  left  us  at 
Ellen  Coates'  for  the  night. 

5th.  E.  Buffington  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us  to 
J.  Belle  Haines'  to  dine,  and  in  the  afternoon  we  called  on  Haines 
Jobes  and  then  to  Howard  Brown's  to  tea,  after  which  Howard 
took  us  to  call  on  Myra  Kirk  and  Charles  Churchman  and  wife 
and  William  and  May  Sidwell,  and  then  to  his  home  for  the 
night. 

6th.  H.  Brown  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  Lavina  Sidwell, 
William  and  Mary  Wilson,  Samuel  and  Mary  Wilson  and  Ross 
and  Hannah  Wilson.  In  the  afternoon  Edward  Kirk  came  for 
us  and  took  us  to  call  on  Hannah  Griffith,  Susanna  Reisler,  James 
and  Emmeline  Lynch,  Ruth  Sidwell  and  Susan  Reisler,  and  to 
Joseph  T.  and  Elizabeth  Reynolds'  for  the  night. 

ph.  J.  T.  Reynolds  and  wife  took  us  to  attend  the  Preparative 
Meeting  at  Oxford  this  morning  and  then  to  Chandler  Pugh's, 
Howard  Stubbs',  Charles  and  Sarah  Pugh's,  Edwin  and  Clara 
Pugh's,  William  and  Clara  Powley,  Isaac  and  Ella  Woods,  and 
then  to  Henry  and  Massey  Wilson's  to  tea.  After  tea  called  on 
Walter  Reynolds  and  family  and  William  Freds,  and  then  home 
with  them  for  the  night. 

8th.  J.  T  Reynolds  took  us  this  morning  to  call  on  his  son 
Elmer  and  wife  Sophia,  and  then  to  Elizabeth  Passmore's,  in 
Oxford ;  E.  Passmore  and  Elizabeth  Brinton  went  with  us  to 
call  on  Louis  Lamborn,  then  to  Jacob  and  Sallie  Swayne,  Boyce, 
and  Ida  Stubbs.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  James  Lynch, 
Eva  Wright,  Mary  Heald  Way,  Irene  and  Mary  Coates,  Emily 
Kirk,  Priscilla  Pickering,  Hannah  Wood  and  to  Dr.  Truman  and 
Sarah  Coates',  where  we  held  a  parlor  meeting  in  the  evening. 


396  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

pth.  E.  Passmore  and  E.  Brinton  went  with  us  this  morning 
to  Lincoln  and  called  on  Emmeline  Brown  and  Emma  Cope,  M. 
Elizabeth  Cope,  and  Hadley  and  Viola  Kent,  and  Mary  Mercer. 
In  the  afternoon  called  at  John  Smedleys,  Martha  Stubbs,  Hannah 
Parry,  Elizabeth  Patterson,  Priscilla  Harlan,  John  Pugh,  Ruth  M., 
L.  Emma  and  Dora  Passmore,  Susanna  Pennock,  Harry  and  Ella 
Thomas,  Clara  Pugh,  George  and  Abbie  Passmore,  and  Samuel 
and  Mary  Martindale  and  Hannah  Passmore. 

10th.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Oxford  this  morning.  After 
meeting  dined  at  John  and  Elizabeth  Brinton's  and  after  dinner 
Joseph  T.  Reynolds  and  Samuel  Martindale  took  us  to  Eastland, 
where  a  large  meeting  gathered.  Both  meetings  were  deeply 
baptizing  seasons  and  the  messages  delivered  seemed  to  find  ac- 
ceptance in  many  hearts.  After  meeting  Alfred  and  Almira 
Wood  took  us  to  their  hospitable  home  for  the  night. 

nth.  Although  it  was  quite  a  rainy  day,  yet  in  company  with 
Alfred  and  Almira  Wood  we  visited  Cooley  Giffings  and  family, 
who  have  not  long  been  members  ;  Israel  and  Fanny  Kirk,  Vincent 
Reynolds,  Jesse  and  Maggie  Wood,  and  Robert  and  Hannah 
Wood,  returning  to  A.  Wood's  for  the  night. 

12th.  Called  to-day  upon  Harry  and  Mary  Bucknell,  Mont- 
gomery, Jacob  and  Elmira  Kirk,  Louisa  Reynolds,  Isabel  Smed- 
ley,  Eliza  Reynolds,  Clinton  and  Elmira  Way,  and  then  to  Joel 
Carter's  to  tea,  and  after  tea  called  on  Joel  and  Viola  King,  re- 
turning with  Alfred  Wood  for  the  night. 

13th.  Called  to-day  on  James  M.  and  Harriet  Paxson,  Stephen 
and  Lydia  Coates,  Esther  Webster,  Aquilla  Lamborn,  James  and 
Elizabeth  Brown,  and  held  a  parlor  meeting  at  Rebecca  D.  King's, 
and  went  to  Lewis  and  Louella  Wood's  for  the  night. 

14th.  Visited  to-day  Anna  Eliza  Reynolds  and  her  brother 
Isaac  Reynolds  and  wife,  T.  Ellwood  and  Susan  Townsend, 
Lucretia  Brabson,  Howard  and  Ellen  Coates  and  family,  Esther 
Brabson,  Moses  and  Eva  Pownall,  Alvin  and  Jane  King,  and  went 
to  Alfred  Wood's  for  the  night. 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  397 

13th.  Alfred  Wood  took  us  to  Thomas  Hamilton's,  where  Emma 
Penrose  and  Margaret  McLaughlin  met  us.  William  and  Cassie 
Bolton  met  us  at  William  Brabson's,  and  from  there  we  called 
on  Amos  and  Lydia  Smith,  Enos  Corrigan  and  wife,  William 
Brosius,  Abram  Shoemaker  and  wife,  Russell  Ambler,  Penrose 
Ruetter,  C.  Linnaeus  and  Amanda  Lamborn,  and  then  to  Wilmer 
Bolton's  for  the  night.  In  the  evening  Friend  Emhart  and  wife 
came  to  meet  us. 

16th.  At  Little  Britain  Monthly  Meeting,  held  at  Drumore  this 
morning.  In  the  afternoon  called  on  Lizzie  Emhart,  Lukens  Pen- 
rose and  daughter,  Martha  McSparren  and  husband,  Frank  and 
Lucy  Tennis,  and  Edward  and  Mary  Ambler. 

ifth.  Attended  a  large  and  satisfactory  meeting  at  Penn  Hill 
this  morning,  and  went  home  with  Neal  and  Sarah  Hambleton. 
In  the  afternoon  Fred  and  Mary  Brown  took  us  to  call  on  Ellis 
Tollinger  and  family,  Dora  Spence,  Charles  and  Lillie  Gatchel, 
where  we  met  Ferris  and  Ella  Price,  of  Swarthmore,  and  then 
to  their  home  for  the  night. 

18th,  Went  to  Lewis  and  Mary  Kirk's,  Rachel  Gatchel  and 
Anna  and  Mary  Good's  this  morning.  In  the  afternoon  called  on 
Friend  Kisinger  and  daughter,  Mary  Stubbs,Phebe  Coffin,  Friend 
Tollinger  and  Sarah  Reynolds. 

ipth.  Went  this  morning  to  Alfred  and  Ruth  Ann  Tyrrell's, 
John  T.  and  Jennie  Bicknell,  Henry  and  Esther  Haines,  and  in  the 
afternoon  visited  Walter  and  Rebecca  Bicknell,  A.  Cooper  and 
Anna  Stubbs,  William  and  Jennie  King,  and  then  to  Joseph  and 
Cornelia  Blackburn's,  where  we  held  a  parlor  meeting  in  the 
evening,  largely  attended,  and  where  we  remained  for  the  night. 

20th.  This  day  is  my  seventy-ninth  birthday  and  was  spent 
in  active  service,  as  R.  Marion  Gilmore  came  for  us  and  took 
us  to  call  on  Samuel  and  Mary  Kirk,  Montilion  Brown's  nieces, 
Clara  and  Emma,  and  then  to  his  home  to  call  upon  his  wife, 
and  then  left  us  at  Day  and  Lizzie  Wood's,  where  F.  Brown 
came  for  us  in  the  afternoon  and  took  us  to  visit  Samuel  and 


398  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Elizabeth  Paxson  and  William  and  Alice  Shoemaker,  and  home 
with  him  for  the  night. 

21st.  Went  this  morning  to  call  on  Jacob  Brown  and  daughter 
Mary,  sister  Mary  Haviland,  Slater  and  Lottie  Brown,  Albert 
Smedley,  Franklin  and  Mary  Pyle,  Charles  and  Ellen  Shoemaker, 
Leander  and  Leona  Shoemaker,  then  to  Albert  Smedley's  to  tea. 
On  our  way  to  F.  Brown's  we  passed  the  house  in  which  Robert 
Fulton  of  steamboat  fame  was  born. 

22d.  F.  Brown  brought  us  over  the  Susquehanna  River  this 
morning  to  Albert  Holloway's,  wife  Abby,  and  after  dinner  Albert 
took  us  to  Samuel  and  Iris  Holloway's,  and  the  home  of  Rachel 
Mcllvaine,  her  sister,  where  we  remained  for  the  night. 

23d.  Albert  Hollo  way  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
to  call  on  William  and  Susan  Coale,  Walter  and  Margaret  Coale, 
Ruth,  Hannah,  and  Tacy  Mathews,  and  in  the  afternoon  to  call 
on  William  Holloway's  family,  and  then  to  Ellis  and  Melissa 
Tucker's  for  the  night. 

2  jtli.  At  Deer  Creek  Meeting  this  morning.  About  forty  pres- 
ent, and  a  favored  season.  Went  home  with  Mary  Harry,  and 
James  and  Charles  Harry  and  wife.  In  the  afternoon  had  a  large 
and  deeply  interesting  meeting  at  Broad  Creek,  and  as  I  was  led 
to  enlarge  upon  love,  as  the  true  badge  of  discipleship,  it  seemed 
to  meet  the  witness  in  many  minds.  Went  home  with  William  G. 
McCoy  for  the  night,  and  were  kindly  cared  for  by  Jennie  Rigdon 
and  Emmeline  Reynolds,  his  housekeepers. 

25th.  Rachel  Terrell  went  with  us  to-day  to  call  on  Charles 
and  Sarah  Jackson,  then  to  John  and  Susan  Stokes  to  dine.  After 
dinner  called  on  Hannah  Husband  and  went  home  with  Rachel 
for  the  night. 

26th.  William  McCoy  and  Rachel  Terrell  went  with  us  this 
morning  to  call  on  William  and  Mary  Pyle,  Daniel  Thomas,  Anna 
Cox,  William  and  Mary  Scarborough,  and  then  to  William  G.  Mc- 
Coy's for  the  night. 

2/th.  Went  this  morning  to  call  on  David  Clements,  who  had 
been  severely  hurt,  and  then  Samuel  and  Mary  Clements  came 


Travels  in  the  Ministry  399 

for  us  and  took  us  to  Benjamin  and  Rose  Stubbs'  for  dinner,  and 
in  the  afternoon  to  Delta,  Pa.,  where  we  called  on  Sallie  Neper, 
then  went  to  Isaac  and  Anna  Stubbs'  for  tea.  Vincent  G.  Stubbs, 
Isaac's  father,  died  soon  after  our  arrival  there.  Went  home 
with  Samuel  and  Mary  Clements  for  the  night. 

28th.  Samuel  and  Mary  Clements  took  us  this  morning  to  call 
on  Maria  Brown  and  Elizabeth  Allen  and  son,  and  Ezra  Thomas 
and  his  wife  Anna.  After  dinner  to  Sarah  Vanzants,  Sarah 
J.  Marselter's,  and  then  to  Thomas  and  Hannah  Brown's  to  tea, 
and  called  on  Barclay  Brown  on  our  way  to  their  home  for  the 
night. 

29th.  Thomas  J.  Brooks  came  for  us  this  morning  and  took  us 
to  call  on  Richard  Vanzant,  and  then  his  wife  Margaret,  went  with 
us  to  Nathan  and  Rachel  Harry's  to  dine,  and  after  dinner  to 
call  on  Rachel  L.  Pyle  and  then  returned  to  their  home  for  the 
night. 

30th.  Called  this  morning  on  Elisha  and  Fannie  Thomas  and 
Sarah  Crawford,  then  to  Isaac  Stubbs  for  lunch,  and  in  the  after- 
noon attended  the  funeral  of  Vincent  G.  Stubbs,  a  very  impressive 
occasion.  He  was  a  man  well  known  and  highly  esteemed  and 
a  large  number  of  the  citizens  of  the  town  were  present. 

Tenth  month  1.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Fawn  Grove  this 
morning;  another  large  meeting  and  a  very  satisfactory  season. 
Returned  after  meeting  with  S.  and  M.  Clements,  and  in  the  after- 
noon went  to  the  home  of  George  and  H.  Jennie  Eicholtz  to  tea, 
and  then  to  Cambria  to  deliver  a  temperance  address  in  the  Meth- 
odist house  at  that  place,  but  under  the  auspices  of  the  Philan- 
thropic Committee  of  Deer  Creek  Monthly  Meeting. 

2d.  Having  closed  our  work  within  the  limits  of  Nottingham 
Quarterly  Meeting  we  returned  to  our  home  to-day  with  sheaves 
of  peace,  feeling  we  had  accomplished  the  labor  assigned  us 
to  our  own  satisfaction,  and  we  trust  to  the  honor  of  God.  We 
were  everywhere  received  with  much  cordiality,  and  many  ex- 
pressions of  thankfulness  that  we  had  been  among  them,  both  in 


400  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

the  social  and  religious  way  were  given,  affording  us  all  the  out- 
ward evidence  needed  that  we  were  ahout  our  Master's  work. 

After  our  return  home  we  were  somewhat  closely  occupied  in 
the  needed  preparation  for  our  approaching  yearly  meeting,  which 
was  held  the  latter  part  of  the  Tenth  month,  and  the  first  two  days 
of  the  Eleventh  month.  This  was  felt  to  be  a  refreshing  season. 
Unity  and  harmony  prevailed  and  nothing  was  elicited  to  break 
the  harmony.  This  makes  the  one  hundred  and  third  yearly  meet- 
ing it  has  been  my  privilege  to  attend. 

The  week  following  the  Yearly  Meeting  we  attended  the  Quar- 
terly Meeting  at  Fallston,  in  Harford  county,  Md.  On  First  day 
I  had  considerable  service  of  a  somewhat  close  nature  from  the 
text,  "  My  people  have  committed  two  great  evils,  they  have  for- 
saken me,  the  fountain  of  living  waters,  and  hewn  out  to  them- 
selves cisterns,  broken  cisterns,  that  can  hold  no  water,"  which 
seemed  to  leave  a  deep  impression  on  many  minds. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Essays  and  Sermons. 
No.  i. — Written  for  Conference  at  Asbury  Park  in   1902. 

What  is  the  greatest  need  of  the  Society  of  Friends  ? 

In  considering  such  a  subject  I  am  aware  that  there  will  be  of 
necessity  a  variety  of  views  offered,  each  of  which  will  have  some 
intrinsic  value,  and,  that  in  consequence  it  may  be  difficult  to 
decide  which  of  them  is  the  most  important,  so  I  desire  it  to  be 
understood,  that,  while  I  have  had  a  wide  opportunity  to  ob- 
serve what  may  be  considered  defects  in  our  system  of  organiza- 
tion I  would  by  no  means  imply  that  the  conclusions  I  have 
reached  are  the  only  correct  ones. 

I  would  say  first :  We  need  more  individual  consecration  of 
heart  and  life  to  our  religious  principles,  and  I  mean  by  this,  that 
while  we  all  recognize  that  a  consistent  fidelity  to  the  law  and 
guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  as  unfolded  in  each  heart,  is  need- 
ful to  be  observed  to  conserve  our  happiness  and  peace  as  the 
individual,  we  are  not  always  as  thoughtful  as  we  -might  be  in 
the  observance  of  the  law  from  the  same  source  in  the  direction  of 
our  actions  towards  and  in  the  meetings,  which  are  so  necessary  a 
part  in  the  maintenance  of  our  religious  organizations. 

It  is  here  that  there  is  much  need  of  improvement.  Each  mem- 
ber should  consider  himself  or  herself  bound  to  do  their  part  in 
the  performance  of  the  varied  duties  which  are  demanded  to  sus- 
tain the  organization,  each  being  willing  to  do  such  a  part  as  they 
may  be  fitted  for,  in  accordance  with  their  experience  and  ability, 
first  by  a  regular  and  steady  attendance  of  the  established  meet- 
ings, being  careful  to  so  arrange  their  secular  business  where  it  is 

26 


402  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

possible  so  that  it  will  not  interfere  with  that  which  ought  to  be 
regarded  as  a  solemn  obligation. 

In  the  attendance  of  meetings  for  religious  worship,  to  endeavor 
to  realize  that  they  have  something  to  give,  as  well  as  to  hope 
they  will  receive.  This  may  be  done  by  a  reverent,  devout  con- 
centration of  the  mind  upon  the  object  for  which  such  meetings 
are  held,  that  of  offering  true  worship  to  the  Heavenly  Father, 
by  seeking  to  learn  what  He  would  have  us  do  in  the  direction  of 
our  own  lives,  or  in  extending  an  uplifting  influence  over  others, 
and  seeking  for  a  willingness  to  enter  any  service  the  Divine 
Spirit  may  call  us  into. 

In  the  disciplinary  work  of  the  Society,  to  be  willing  to  give 
expression  to  the  thought  we  have  in  relation  to  any  business  that 
may  come  before  the  meeting,  always  with  the  willingness  to 
cheerfully  submit  our  views  to  those  of  our  brethren  and  sisters 
if  they  do  not  coincide  with  us.  Being  willing  to  accept  such  re- 
sponsibilities in  carrying  on  the  order  of  our  organization,  as  our 
friends  believe  we  are  fitted  for  even  while  we  feel  our  own 
inability,  and  not  shrink  from  the  responsibility  the  appointment 
imposes,  yet,  when  our  friends  who  are  often  the  better  judges 
of  our  fitness  for  the  service,  desire  it,  we  should  comply,  and  as 
we  seek  under  a  sincere  consecration  of  heart  the  Divine  guidance 
we  will  find  the  ability  with  His  help  to  perform  it,  while  we  may 
in  our  own  judgment  have  distrusted  it. 

Such  a  consecration  on  the  part  of  each  member  will  lighten 
the  burdens  which  are  now  often  borne  by  the  more  willing  mem- 
bers by  dividing  the  responsibilities,  and  because  of  our  interest 
aroused  through  the  performance  of  the  service  make  the  labor 
lighter  and  tend  to  deepen  our  love  for  the  organization. 

Secondly.  We  need  more  of  the  social  intermingling  among 
us.  Under  the  present  conditions  of  our  social  and  business  life 
we  are  apt  to  become  so  absorbed  in  our  own  interests,  be  they 
commercial  or  for  pleasure,  that  our  time  is  so  taken  up  that 
we  overlook  this  social  obligation,  and  are  often  unaware  how 
powerful  our  influence  for  good  would  be  to  those  less  favored 


Essays  and  Sermons  403 

than  ourselves,  whose  responsibility  in  caring  for  those  dependent 
upon  them  leaves  them  less  leisure  than  some  of  us  who  are 
more  favored  have  at  our  command.  The  frequent  interchange 
of  these  social  calls  often  enlivens  the  overburdened  heart  and 
brings  a  cheer  which  enables  them  to  bear  their  burdens  with  less 
of  suffering,  and  I  do  not  know  of  any  one  thing  that  has  a 
greater  tendency  to  keep  alive  and  strengthen  the  bond  of  religious 
fellowship  and  encourage  to  a  faithful  maintenance  of  our  testi- 
monies more  than  this  social  relationship.  By  it  we  manifest  the 
real  love  we  have  for  and  interest  we  take  in  our  associate  mem- 
bership. 

I  am  aware,  that  to  carry  out  this  idea,  it  will  demand  on  the 
part  of  the  many  of  us  much  sacrifice  of  selfish  interests,  but  the 
compensation  is  so  ample  that  we  will  find  ourselves  well  repaid 
for  all  it  may  cost  us.  Some  of  us  know  well  how  much  the  heart- 
felt sympathy  extended  to  us  amid  the  sorrows  and  other  difficul- 
ties with  which  our  lives  have  been  saddened,  has  done  to  uplift, 
cheer,  and  encourage  to  renewed  efforts.  And  this  to  me  is  one  of 
the  great  objects  of  our  religious  organization,  to  be  mutual 
helpers  and  encouragers  of  one  another,  in  serving  our  Divine 
Master  through  our  faithful  performance  of  all  of  life's  duties  that 
belong  to  us  individually,  and  to  aid  us  in  being  helpers  of  each 
other.  By  such  a  manifestation  of  mutual  interests  through  this 
frequent  social  mingling  and  uplifting  help,  we  will  manifest  to 
the  world  around  us,  with  whom  we  commingle,  that  our  simple 
form  of  worship,  our  ideals  of  duty  under  the  direction  of  the 
Divine  through  the  light  of  Christ  within  the  soul,  without  any 
ritualistic  form  or  a  o  remonious  profession  of  religion,  meets 
the  needs  of  human  life,  aids  each  other  in  overcoming  the  tempta- 
tions that  beset  us,  come  they  from  what  source  they  may,  puri- 
fies and  sweetens  our  life  here,  and  gives  the  soul  the  sustaining 
assurance  of  a  welcome  in  the  abodes  of  the  blest  when  our  life's 
fitful  season  on  earth  shall  close. 

Thus  the  life  of  each  member  so  consecrated  becomes  a  living 
witnesss,  not  only  to  the  truth  of  the  basal  principle  of  our  So- 


404  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

ciety,  but  to  its  beneficial  effects  upon  the  human  family,  and  will 
lead  to  a  seeking  on  the  part  of  those  outside  our  fold  tounderstand 
the  source  from  which  a  life  so  manifesting  its  relation  to  the 
Divine  by  its  loving  interest  in  its  fellows  derives  its  power  and 
strength. 

In  the  pursuance  of  the  service  I  have  felt  required  of  me  dur- 
ing the  past  year,  in  this  social  intermingling  with  Friends,  in 
looking  up  those  unable  by  invalidism  to  mingle  with  their  friends 
in  meeting,  and  visiting  those  who  appear  to  be  lukewarm  in  their 
interest  for  the  Society,  I  have  been  more  than  ever  convinced  that 
this  frequent  social  commingling  is  one  of  the  greatest  needs  to 
rightly  carry  forward  the  work  of  the  Society.  By  this  means  we 
may  exert  a  powerful  influence  to  allay  any  jealousies  that  some- 
times arise,  and  which  are  made  the  excuse  for  not  more  steadily 
attending  the  meeting,  and  the  feelings  by  which  we  sometimes 
misjudge  the  motives  of  those  who  differ  from  us  in  judgment, 
would  be  corrected  and  allayed,  as  we  come  to  understand  each 
other  better,  and  thus  the  harmony  of  the  body,  as  a  whole  be 
maintained,  and  through  these  means  be  rendered  more  attractive 
to  those  who  are  seeking  a  religious  home,  and  thus  induce  them 
to  connect  themselves  with  us. 

Thirdly.  We  need  a  more  consecrated  ministry  that  is  capable 
of  presenting  our  fundamental  principles  in  a  clear,  connected, 
logical  manner,  which  at  the  same  time  will  carry  with  it  an 
evidence  of  its  true  and  deep  spiritual  dependence  upon  the  Divine 
Spirit  for  its  authority. 

In  this  day  of  high  and  general  intellectual  culture,  or  education, 
a  rambling,  disconnected  discourse  without  point  or  logical  con- 
clusion tends  to  discourage  rather  than  encourage  an  entrance  into 
our  Society,  and  while  I  make  this  statement  I  am  fully  conscious 
of  the  diversity  of  gifts  and  of  conditions  to  be  met  in  our  relig- 
ious assemblies,  yet  I  am  a  firm  believer  that  our  God  is  a  God 
of  order,  and  when  He  gives  a  servant  a  message  to  deliver,  it  is 
ihe  duty  of  that  servant  to  fit  himself  or  herself  to  deliver  it  so 
that  it  may  be  understood,  and  attract  to  us  rather  than  repel 


Essays  and  Sermons  405 

from  ns.  We  want  to  rid  ourselves  of  the  thought  that  under 
Divine  inspiration  God  gives  the  minister  every  word  he  or  she  is 
to  deliver,  for  I  have  not  found  this  to  be  true,  and  I  believe 
because  of  a  supposed  reliance  upon  it  many  a  right  message  has 
failed  of  its  intended  effect  through  its  improper  delivery. 

The  truth  as  I  understand  it,  is,  that  when  the  Divine  Spirit 
reveals  to  the  chosen  instrument  the  message  to  be  delivered,  He 
gives  the  thought  or  truth  to  be  spoken,  and  the  minister  expresses 
it  in  the  manner  or  language  he  is  accustomed  to  use.  If  educated, 
to  deliver  his  thought  in  a  clear,  connected  and  logical  manner,  it 
will  be  so  delivered,  but  if  not  so  educated  it  will  often  be  given 
in  a  rambling,  disconnected  manner  and  thus  fail  to  meet  the  con- 
dition for  which  it  was  intended ;  so  I  believe  one  of  the  great 
needs  of  the  Society  is  a  more  cultured  ministry,  but  one  that  does 
not  depend  upon  intellectuality  for  its  authority  or  direction,  but 
only  for  its  manner  of  expression,  and  whose  dependence  for  its 
message  and  guidance  and  power  upon  its  close  spiritual  connec- 
tion upon  the  Divine  Christ  within  the  soul,  a  ministry  that  evi- 
dences that  it  comes  not  from  the  head  but  from  the  heart.  Such 
a  ministry  will  appeal  to  the  heart,  or  affections  and  will  bear  the 
evidence  of  its  Divine  authority,  and  will  reach  and  touch  the 
better  feelings  of  the  hearers,  and  tend  to  draw  them  to  the  source 
from  whence  it  had  its  origin.  This  does  not  necessarily  imply 
that  all  those  called  to  such  a  ministry  will  be  of  equal  power  or 
influence.  A  few  words,  clearly  and  fitly  expressed,  may  reach 
some  hearts  that  might  not  be  fed  by  a  longer  and  more  doctrinal 
discourse.  While  there  are  those  who  may  have  a  special  mission 
to  make  plain  the  principles  we  regard  so  vitally  important  for 
the  welfare  of  man,  and  hence  may  have  a  more  extended  mission 
than  others,  yet  these  need  the  same  reliance  as  those  who  have 
the  lesser  one. 

There  is  need,  too,  when  any  give  evidence  of  having  received 
such  gift  of  the  larger  mission,  when  under  an  evidence  of  the 
Divine  requirement  they  may  be  called  to  go  outside  of  our  or- 
ganization,   to   bear   testimony    to    others   of   the   truths   of   the 


406  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

simple  religion  we  have  embraced,  that  some  means  shall  be 
devised  so  that  they  shall  not  while  thus  laboring  in  the  interest 
of  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  Society  at  large,  bear  all  the  financial 
burden  that  in  this  day  such  a  service  imposes.  I  do  not  feel  my- 
self able  to  suggest  such  a  plan  as  can  be  carried  out  unostenta- 
tiously and  without  compromising  our  vital  principles  or  the  feel- 
ings of  the  minister  himself,  or  which  may  avoid  arousing  the 
jealousy  of  those  who  may  not  have  such  a  service  required.  Nor 
do  I  feel  that  it  would  become  me,  in  my  position,  to  make  such 
a  suggestion  if  I  could,  but  I  hope  in  the  wisdom  that  may  be 
granted  you  in  your  deliberations  you  may  be  wisely  led  in  reach- 
ing your  conclusions  in  so  important  a  matter. 

John  J.  Cornell. 

No.  2. — "  Conscience  and  the  Inner  Light." 

I  understand  that  the  conscience  is  the  standard  by  which  each 
man  judges  for  himself  what  is  right  or  wrong  for  him  to  do, 
such  standard  being  formed  from  the  evidences  which  come  to 
him,  either  from  traditionary  teaching,  or  from  the  direct  revela- 
tion of  the  Divine  Spirit  which  is  the  Inner  Light  enlightening 
the  mind  of  man  by  impressions  made  upon  his  inner  conscious- 
ness. It  shows  him  what  would  be  in  the  Divine  sight  right  for 
him  to  do  or  leave  undone,  and  by  this  means  the  conscience  be- 
comes enlightened  by  the  Inner  Light,  but  is  not  that  light  itself. 
It  is  the  effect  of  that  light  upon  the  mind  of  the  man. 

The  first  standard  of  right  or  wrong  which  we  form  is  the  result 
of  our  education  and  environment,  that  which  we  are  taught  by 
our  parents,  guardians,  or  teachers,  or  by  our  contact  with  our 
fellow  men,  by  observing  how  they  conduct  themselves  in  their 
intercourse  with  each  other.  But  when  we  are  enlightened  by 
the  Divine  Spirit  or  Inner  Light  our  standard  of  right  and  wrong 
will  be  such  as  to  meet  the  highest  ideal  of  men  in  meeting  Divine 
approval,  whether  it  accords  with  our  previous  education  or  not. 
Under  the  educated  conscience,  as  received  from  the  source  indi- 
cated, we  make  our  standard  of  right  and  wrong  conform  to  that 


Essays  and  Sermons  407 

instruction.  Under  the  enlightenment  of  the  Inner  Light  we 
make  it  conform  to  the  revelations  received  from  this  source  and 
this  may  or  may  not  conform  to  the  traditions  received  through 
our  education.  Perhaps  the  best  illustration  of  the  distinction  I 
have  endeavored  to  make  is  found  in  the  life  of  the  Apostle  Paul. 

Paul,  educated  by  Gamaliel,  was  learned  in  the  Jewish  laws  and 
traditions  and  the  plain,  simple,  ethical  teachings  of  Jesus  came 
in  direct  conflict  with  those  teachings.  He,  under  the  standard 
of  right  and  wrong,  had  formed  from  and  through  his  educa- 
tion, verily  believed  he  was  doing  God's  service  in  standing 
by  and  seeing  Stephen  stoned  to  death  without  raising  any  pro- 
test, and  by  persecuting  the  Christians.  But  when  he  was  met 
by  the  Divine  Spirit,  the  Inner  Light,  which  was  above  the  bright- 
ness of  the  sun  at  noonday,  he,  by  that  illumination,  was  given 
to  see  that  his  standard  of  right  was  incorrect  and  that  another 
course  of  life  was  demanded  of  him.  His  standard  would  no 
longer  admit  of  his  persecuting  the  Christians,  but  required  that 
he  should  espouse  their  cause  and  become  one  of  its  most  earnest 
advocates. 

So  that  instead  of  the  Conscience  and  the  Inner  Light  being 
identically  the  same,  the  Inner  Light  is  the  revealer  to  the  human 
soul  of  what  the  standard  of  judgment  should  be,  and  the  con- 
science is  the  standard  formed  by  obedience  to  the  illumination  of 
the  Inner  Light. 

It  may  be  asked  that,  if  this  be  true,  why  does  not  this  Inner 
Light  require  of  each,  into  whose  heart  it  shines,  the  same  duties 
and  requirements.  To  this  may  be  answered,  aside  from  the 
moral  duties  which  it  requires  all  to  obey,  its  demands  are  in 
accordance  with  the  nature  and  environment  of  different  minds 
and  their  capacity  to  receive  and  observe — just  as  the  light  of  the 
outward  sun  with  its  concomitant  heat  has  a  different  influence 
on  material  things  in  accordance  with  their  composition,  as  it 
softens  wax  and  hardens  clay.  So  the  Inner  Light  makes  re- 
quirements in  accordance  with  temperaments  and  capacities,  all 
tending  however  to  the  same  end,  that  of  blessing  the  individual 
life  by  doing  good  to  and  for  others. 


408  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 


Sermon  Delivered  by  John  J.  Cornell  on  First-day  Evening, 
ioth  Month  29,  1905. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  subject  that  is  of  more  vital  importance  or 
in  which  we  have  a  deeper  interest  than  that  of  man's  salvation, 
nor  is  there  one  upon  which  there  is  a  wider  divergence  of 
opinions,  and  it  seems  to  be  my  duty  this  evening  to  consider  it 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  Evangelical, Church  and  that  of  the 
Friend  as  I  understand  them.  I  differ  from  the  evangelical  idea 
in  four  points  in  particular  and  which  are  considered  cardinal  with 
them. 

First  is  that  of  the  Trinity,  or  three  Gods  in  one  God,  which  is 
to  me  mysterious,  incomprehensible,  and  unable  to  be  understood. 
In  the  new  revision  of  the  Bible  the  text,  "  There  are  three  which 
bear  record  in  Heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  or  Spirit,"  has  been  eliminated,  it  having  been  found  not  to 
be  in  the  original  text,  but  an  interpolation  of  some  monk  in  the 
nth  century,  and  hence  not  reliable  as  the  original  Scripture,  and 
yet  I  recognize  these  three  as  attributes  of  God.  The  Father  rep- 
resenting the  creative  power  of  God.  The  Word  as  that  attribute 
of  the  Divine  by  which  He  holds  communion  with  man  and 
through  which  He  reveals  to  man  by  impressions  on  his  inner 
consciousness  a  knowledge  of  the  duties  He  may  require  of  him 
to  perform,  and  that  knowledge  of  Himself  and  His  relations  to 
man  needful  for  the  man  to  know.  The  Holy  Ghost  or  Spirit  is 
that  attribute  of  Deity  which  rewards  man  for  his  obedience  to 
duty  and  the  consecration  of  his  life  to  the  Divine  service.  Such 
a  Trinity  is  not  incompatible  with  reason  and  does  not  appeal  to 
human  credulity  for  its  acceptance. 


Essays  and  Sermons  409 

Second.  According  to  the  definition  given  by  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  to  be  evangelical,  one  must  believe  in  the 
infallibility  of  the  Bible,  to  which  I  cannot  subscribe.  Some  thirty- 
five  years  ago,  as  I  was  sitting  in  my  home  one  evening  absorbed 
in  meditation,  there  came  to  me  suddenly,  like  a  flash  of  lightning 
from  a  clear  sky,  a  revelation  such  as  some  of  you  know  have 
been  made  to  me  in  a  remarkable  manner,  in  which  I  heard  with 
my  mental  ear  this :  "  If  thee  ever  finds  the  original  manuscripts 
of  the  Bible  thee  will  not  find  the  first  two  chapters  of  Matthew 
and  Luke  in  them."  To  say  I  was  startled  but  faintly  expresses 
my  feelings,  but  so  clear  was  the  impression  I  could  not  doubt 
though  I  had  no  means  of  confirming  it.  Nor  was  it  until  during 
the  summer  of  1900  that  I  was  able  to  obtain  any  such  confirma- 
tion. I  then  met  with  a  work  by  Emma  Hardinge  Brittain,  in 
which  she  gives  description  of  thirty-two  different  religious  sects 
who  have  the  same  mythology  that  their  Avator  or  Saviour  had 
been  miraculously  conceived  and  born  of  a  virgin,  and  some  two 
or  three  years  afterward  I  found  in  the  Literary  Digest  an  article 
from  a  work  published  by  Harnack,  the  great  German  Biblical 
scholar,  in  which  he  said  unqualifiedly  that  the  two  chapters  of 
Matthew  and  of  Luke  which  refer  to  the  genealogy  and  miracul- 
ous conception  and  birth  of  Jesus  were  not  in  the  original  manu- 
scripts, but  had  been  interpolated  therein  by  the  Romish  priests 
in  the  fifth  century  to  make  it  conform  to  the  mythology  of  the 
Asiatic  religions,  and  thus  I  found  the  revelation  of  thirty  years 
previous  confirmed.  Again,  when  I  read  the  account  of  Jesus 
coming  to  the  fig  tree  and  not  finding  any  fruit  thereon,  though  it 
was  not  the  time  of  year  for  it  to  bear,  that  he  cursed  it  because  it 
had  no  fruit  upon  it.  This  is  so  in  contradiction  to  almost  all  his 
other  teachings  and  the  character  of  his  life  that  I  cannot  believe 
but  there  has  been  a  mistake  in  the  translation  or  in  the  under- 
standing of  the  writer.  Again,  when  I  read  the  text,  "  If  any 
man  cometh  unto  me,  and  hateth  not  his  own  father  and  mother, 
and  wife  and  children,  and  brethren  and  sisters,  yea  and  his  own 
life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple  "  (Luke  14:  26),  it  seems  to  be 


4io  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

so  inconsistent  with  nearly  all  his  former  teaching  that  I  must 
conclude  some  mistake  has  been  made  either  in  translation  or  in 
understanding  what  Jesus  did  say.  Such  errors  as  these,  with 
the  strong  conviction,  the  revelation  before  referred  to,  make  the 
idea  of  an  infallible  Bible  for  me  at  once  inconsistent  and  im- 
proper. 

Third.  The  statement  as  to  what  constitutes  a  believer  in  the 
Christian  religion  from  the  evangelical  standpoint  is,  one  must 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  saviour  of  the  world  who  became 
sin  for  us,  or  as  Paul  put  it,  "  Him  who  knew  no  sin,  He  made  to 
be  sin  on  our  behalf,  that  we  might  become  the  righteousness  of 
God  in  him."  This  to  me  is  inconsistent,  incongruous,  and  irra- 
tional from  the  standpoint  of  the  Evangelical  Church  itself,  for  it 
involves  the  idea  that  Jesus  Christ,  one  of  the  parts  of  the  Triune 
God,  did  controvert  the  law  of  God,  as  it  could  only  be  by  the 
transgression  of  law  that  He  could  sin,  and  yet  He  was  without 
sin.  I  therefore  cannot  accept  this  thought  as  truth,  nor  as  having 
any  effect  upon  man's  salvation.  I  look  upon  Jesus  as  the  Mes- 
siah or  Anointed  of  God  to  bring  to  the  Jews  and  through  them 
to  mankind  in  general  a  higher  dispensation  and  a  clearer  knowl- 
edge of  God  than  had  prevailed  in  the  world  prior  to  his  coming, 
but  Jesus  the  man  was  not  and  is  not  the  Saviour,  but  Christ  the 
Spirit  incarnated  in  Jesus  and  in  every  other  man  since  and  before 
his  day,  was  and  is  the  Saviour,  and  this  Christ  was  not  born  of 
woman  nor  crucified  by  man. 

Fourth.  In  the  statement  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Assoc- 
iation, "  A  belief  in  the  atonement  made  by  Jesus  through  his 
death  by  crucifixion  on  Mount  Calvary."  This  to  me  involves  the 
thought  that  when  a  soul  passes  from  this  mortal  life,  at  some  time 
in  the  future,  at  the  judgment  day,  it  is  to  appear  before  the 
throne  of  God,  who  sits  thereon  as  a  stern,  unrelenting  judge, 
while  at  his  right  hand  sits  Jesus,  and  at  his  left  the  recording- 
angel  with  the  book  of  life  as  presenting  the  acts  of  the  soul  when 
in  the  human  life,  and  Jesus  interceding  with  the  Father  to  pardon 
the  sinner  because  of  the  atonement  he  made  bv  his  death  on 


Essays  and  Sermons  411 

Mount  Calvary,  and  as  He  is  successful  in  his  plea,  the  soul  is  to 
be  admitted  into  heavenly  joy.  With  such  a  thought  comes  an- 
other. What  kind  of  a  Heaven  can  that  be  to  a  conscious  soul 
which  knows  it  is  not  worthy  and  can  only  claim  an  entrance  there- 
in through  the  suffering  and  atonement  made  by  another  and  inno- 
cent party.  To  me  this  is  irrational  and  falls  far  short  of  our 
real  needs.  I  look  upon  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus  as  an  atrocious 
and  wilful  murder  brought  about  by  the  jealousies  and  machina- 
tions of  the  high  priests  in  instigating  the  mob  to  influence  the 
Roman  authorities  to  put  him  to  death,  and  in  no  wise  the  plan  and 
direction  of  the  Divine  Mind,  though  permitted  as  many  untoward 
events  in  human  life  have  ever  been  permitted.  In  this  presenta- 
tion of  what  I  understand  of  the  method  and  result  of  man's  sal- 
vation from  the  evangelical  standpoint  I  am  not  actuated  by  any 
spirit  of  controversy,  but  to  bring  in  stronger  contrast  what  seems 
to  me  to  be  a  more  simple,  consistent,  and  rational  method,  and 
one  which  just  as  effectually  accomplishes  the  result  desired. 

The  methods  which  I  have  thus  described  look  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  a  salvation  in  another  life  from  the  effects  of  sin  and 
transgression  in  the  present  life,  the  ultimate  goal  of  which  is 
being  saved  from  being  cast  into  eternal  torment  in  the  future  life. 
But  I  regard  the  salvation  which  is  more  important  for  man  to 
experience  as  a  preservation  from  the  commission  of  wrong  and 
omission  to  do  the  right  in  this  present  life,  and  to  aid  man  in 
reaching  such  a  salvation  God  sends  His  Son  or  Grace  or  Christ 
into  each  human  soul  that  will  receive  it,  and  through  that  Son 
will  reveal  to  the  man  what  he  ought  to  do  and  ought  to  leave 
undone.  And  as  the  man  obeys  the  direction  or  counsel  of  this 
Christ  it  becomes  to  him  his  Saviour,  and  will  preserve  him  from 
the  commission  of  wrong  or  sin  and  encourage  and  aid  him  in 
doing  the  right.  This  does  not  involve  the  idea  that  all  men  must 
do  the  same  thing,  or  that  all  will  be  required  to  abstain  from 
the  same  course  of  action,  but  its  revelations  are  made  to  each 
one  in  accordance  with  his  capacity  to  receive,  his  education,  and 
environment.     Its  first  office  is  to  enable  the  man  to  deny  self  by 


412  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

obtaining  such  a  control  over  his  appetites,  passions,  desires,  and 
inclinations,  from  which  his  temptations  come,  as  said  the  Apostle 
James,  "  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of 
God,  for  God  cannot  be  tempted,  neither  tempteth  He  any  man ; 
but  when  ye  are  tempted  ye  are  drawn  away  of  your  own  lusts," 
etc.,  as  to  abilitate  him  to  use  them  as  God  designed  they  should 
be  used,  to  enable  him  to  perform  the  functions  of  human  life,  and 
secondly  to  aid,  direct,  and  sustain  him  in  such  duties  as  may  be 
required  in  extending  an  influence  over  his  fellow-men  for  their 
good,  or  to  assist  them  in  so  yielding  to  the  Divine  Director  as 
to  enable  them  to  overcome  all  the  temptations  they  may  meet. 
Such  a  preservation  or  salvation  as  this  keeps  the  human  in  har- 
mony with  the  Divine,  assures  the  growth  of  the  soul  life,  keeps 
man  from  undue  excesses  of  conduct,  preserves  his  integrity  and 
uprightness  in  all  his  relations  with  others,  and  thus  contributes 
to  his  real  happiness  in  this  life,  and,  as  he  continues  to  be  guided 
by  this  Divine  Spirit  or  Christ  within  him,  it  will  bring  him  all  the 
assurance  he  can  possibly  need  that  when  to  him  life's  fitful 
season  shall  close  there  awaits  him  a  glorious  welcome  in  the 
Father's  Kingdom ;  for  having,  by  obedience  to  the  Divine  law, 
been  preserved  from  the  commission  of  wrong,  and  the  omission 
to  do  the  right,  he  will  have  no  sin  to  be  absolved  from  in  the 
future  life,  and  hence  there  will  be  no  need  in  that  future  life  for 
any  intercession  with  the  Father  to  receive  the  soul  into  the  rest 
prepared  for  the  righteous. 

But  there  is  another  phase  of  this  subject  of  salvation  which 
must  not  be  overlooked,  and  that  is  in  regard  to  those  who  from 
inadvertence,  unwatchfulness,  or  wilfulness  disregard  or  disobey 
the  impressions  made  on  the  inner  consciousness  by  the  Divine 
Spirit.  For  this  course  of  conduct  there  is  a  penalty  attached 
which,  when  suffered  long  enough  to  bring  about  a  true  repent- 
ance, will  atone  for  the  sin  committed  and  place  us  again  under 
the  direction  of  the  Divine  Spirit  so  as  to  realize  being  preserved 
in  the  future.  This  was  testified  to  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  when 
he  said :  "  Put  away  the  evil  of  your  doing  from  before  mine  eyes. 


Essays  and  Sermons  413 

Cease  to  do  evil,  learn  to  do  well,  seek  judgment,  relieve  the 
oppressed,  judge  the  fatherless,  plead  for  the  widow.  Come  let 
us  reason  together  saith  the  Lord.  Though  your  sins  be  as  scar- 
let, they  shall  be  as  snow ;  though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they 
shall  be  as  wool."  In  this  is  clearly  indicated  the  atonement  to  be 
made  for  sin  and  transgression,  and  so  far  as  my  own  experience 
and  observation  goes,  I  have  not  found  that  there  are  any  other 
terms  by  which  the  stains  of  sin  can  be  erased  from  the  soul.  No 
amount  or  form  of  belief  in  any  atonement  made  by  another  for 
us  can  accomplish  such  a  result.  Man  may  accept  the  belief  that 
the  death  of  Jesus  upon  the  cross  will  furnish  the  needed  atone- 
ment for  his  sins,  and  yet  keep  on  in  the  same  course  of  life.  It 
does  not  follow  that  by  the  acceptance  of  such  a  belief  true  repent- 
ance and  amendment  of  life  will  be  the  result,  as  the  evidence  is 
abundant  everywhere  around  us  in  the  conduct  of  those  who  ac- 
cept that  idea  and  profess  to  be  Christians,  but  no  man  can  be 
obedient  to  the  unfoldings  of  this  Inner  Light  or  Christ  within  the 
soul,  without  its  being  evidenced  in  the  control  of  his  life,  by 
making  him  just  and  upright  in  his  business  life,  loving  and  self- 
sacrificing  in  his  home,  loving  and  tolerant  in  his  religious  feeling 
towards  others  who  differ  from  him,  and  preserving  him  in  all 
forms  in  the  living  a  true,  moral,  and  religious  life.  While  you 
may  go  into  the  dens  of  vice  and  ask  its  inmates  what  is  their  idea 
of  salvation,  and  if  they  give  any  answer  they  will  tell  you  it  will 
come  through  a  belief  in  the  atonement  made  by  Jesus  on  the 
cross.  If  you  go  into  our  prisons  and  ask  the  inmates,  in- 
carcerated there  for  crime,  a  similar  question,  you  will  receive  a 
similar  answer.  If  you  go  into  our  legislative  halls  and  ask  the 
legislator  whose  hand  is  stained  with  bribes  a  similar  question, 
you  will  get  a  similar  answer- — but  find  if  yon  can,  one  whose  life 
is  governed  by,  and  in  accordance  with  the  directions  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  as  made  by  its  impression  on  the  inner  consciousness, 
who  is  a  habitue  of  a  den  of  vice,  or  incarcerated  within  prison 
walls  for  crime,  or  whose  hand  is  stained  with  bribes. 


4 H  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

OTHER  SERMONS. 
THE  ONE  FAITH. 

"  There  is  one  body,  and  one  Spirit,  even  as  also  ye  were  called  in  one 
hope  of  your  calling;  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and 
Father  of  all,  who  is  over  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  all.  But  unto  each 
one  of  us  was  the  grace  given  according  to  the  measure  of  the  gift  of 
Christ." — Eph.  4:  5-7. 

In  this  language  of  Paul,  written  to  the  Church  of  Ephesus, 
we  find  a  strong  and  clear  testimony  to  the  unity  of  God,  and  the 
possibility  of  the  unity  of  those  who  are  obedient  to  Him  in  one 
bond.  If  Paul  had  been  living  in  our  day  and  had  uttered  for  the 
first  time  these  expressions,  he  would  have  been  regarded  by  one 
class  of  Christians  as  a  heretic,  and  subjected  to  the  charge  of 
unitarianism  and  of  denying  the  divinity  of  Christ,  because  he 
recognizes  but  one  God,  and  does  not  divide  him  into  a  Trinity, 
but  recognizes  God  as  a  Spirit  and  not  as  a  person.  "  There  is 
one  body  and  one  Spirit,"  had  reference  to  the  union  of  the  Divine 
with  individuals,  composing  the  church  into  one  common  bond. 
He  did  not,  in  any  of  these  expressions,  portray  the  necessity  of 
seeing  eye  to  eye  in  all  things  in  the  recognition  of  the  one  Spirit. 

Those  who  have  studied  carefully  the  history  of  the  Jewish 
people  as  recorded  in  the  Old  Testament,  if  they  have  been  seek- 
ing for  truth  rather  than  for  the  substantiation  of  dogma,  have 
found  throughout  it  the  prophets  and  patriarchs  bearing  testimony 
to  the  one  God;  frequently  exhorting  the  people  to  beware  of 
idolatry,  expressing  themselves  in  such  language  as,  "  I  am  a 
jealous  God;"  "  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  before  me,"  and  so  on  all  through  very  many  of  the 
testimonies. 

Paul  was  educated  with  this  conviction,  under  this  line  of 
thought,  and  he  does  not  seem,  in  the  language  I  have  quoted, 
to  have  embraced  the  ideas  of  the  Trinity  which  are  regarded  by 
so  many  in  the  Church  as  an  important  part  of  their  belief.     This 


Essays  and  Sermons  415 

passage  indicates  his  belief  that  there  is  but  one  Lord  and  but  one 
God,  Lord  and  God  being  different  titles  given  to  represent  the 
same  over-ruling  creative  power,  thus  recognizing  differences  in 
the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  family  of  man,  and 
that  it  is  yet  one  in  purpose,  as  well  as  one  in  effect.  The  Scrip- 
tural grounds  for  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  are  slight.  It  rests 
largely  upon  two  texts, — -first,  the  command  recorded  as  given  by 
Jesus  in  His  appearance  to  the  people  after  His  crucifixion :  "  Go 
ye  therefore,  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations,  baptizing  them 
into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;"  and  second,  the  passage  in  the  first  Epistle  of  John  [old 
version] ,  which  is  an  interpolation  of  a  French  monk  in  the  twelfth 
century :  "  There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  Heaven,  the  Father, 
the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost."  Upon  these  two  expressions  is 
largely  based  the  incomprehensible  idea  of  a  Trinity  of  Gods — 
that  there  are  three  Gods  and  yet  one  God,  three  persons  and  yet 
one  personality ; — a  mystery  which  the  human  mind  is  unable  even 
to  conceive. 

There  is  no  process  of  reasoning  with  which  I  am  acquainted 
that  can  bring  to  my  mind  a  conviction  that  there  can  be  a  possi- 
bility of  three  distinct  Fathers,  and  yet  one  Father.  I  can  and  do 
recognize  a  Trinity  of  attributes  in  God,  and  that  in  His  manifesta- 
tions to  men  we  seem  to  be  obliged  to  give  different  titles  to  that 
operation.  We  speak  of  God,  the  Father,  the  Son  or  Word,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  being  one  and  inseparable ;  which  is  true, 
yet  these  terms  only  represent  these  different  attributes  of  the 
Deity,  or  the  different  forms,  in  which  He  has  manifested  Himself 
in  the  past,  and  does  manifest  Himself  to-day.  God  and  Father 
are  the  terms  used  to  represent  the  Great  Creator,  the  source 
of  all  life,  the  author  and  designer  of  everything  material  or 
spiritual ;  we  speak  of  Him  as  being  the  Father  because  from 
Him  comes  all  spiritual  life;  He  is  to  us,  in  that  sense,  our 
Father,  so  far  as  regards  our  spiritual  life,  for  He  is  the  gen- 
erator of  that  life.  Yet  the  Word  or  Son  is  the  form  in  which 
He  holds  communion  or  communication  between  this  soul,  this 


416  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

child  of  His,  and  Himself  as  the  Father.  The  Holy  Ghost  or 
Holy  Spirit  represent  that  condition  of  experience  which  is  the 
result  of  obedience  by  us  to  the  directions  of  the  Father,  in  which 
we  become  immersed  in,  overshadowed  by  or  baptized  into  the 
same  spirit  or  soul,  and  likewise  into  the  same  nature.  It  is  in 
this  sense  that  I  understand  the  language  of  Jesus,  when  He 
prayed  for  his  disciples :  "  that  they  may  all  be  one ;  even  as  thou, 
Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  in  us," — 
not  one  as  God,  but  one  in  unity  of  purpose,  conviction,  and  in- 
terest. 

The  human  mind  cannot  grasp  the  idea  of  three  distinct  gods 
working  with  one  purpose  as  one  God,  nor  is  it  necessary ;  nor  did 
Paul  attempt  to  inculcate  that  idea,  but  to  present  if  possible  still 
more  clearly  the  truth  in  which  the  Jewish  people  had  ever  been 
educated,  and  which  the  revelations  made  to  their  prophets  had 
evidenced,  that  there  was  but  one  God. 

Then  comes  the  one  faith.  There  can  be  but  one  faith,  beloved 
Friends,  if  we  come  down  to  the  meaning  of  faith.  We  are  very 
apt  to  confound  the  term  faith  with  belief.  There  may  be  a 
variety  of  beliefs,  but  one  faith.  A  man  may  believe  many  things, 
but  have  no  faith  in  them.  He  may  believe  in  God,  and  have  no 
faith  in  Him.  There  are  many  doctrines  that  he  may  believe, 
which  he  has  been  taught,  and  yet  have  no  faith  in  them ;  for  the 
faith  that  is  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,  and  the  substance 
of  things  hoped  for,  is  best  expressed  as  such  a  confidence  in 
God,  and  in  the  revelations  which  he  makes  to  the  individual  soul, 
that  we  become  willing  to  be  obedient  to  Him  ;  willing  to  make  our 
lives  practically  such  as  God  directs  they  should  be.  There  can  be 
no  two  faiths  in  God ;  no  two  or  three  lines  of  confidence  in  God ; 
no  two  things  that  are  in  this  way  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen 
and  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for.  It  is  the  evidence  of  things 
not  seen  in  the  fact  that  we  have  confidence  that  what  the  Lord  re- 
quires of  us  will  be  best  for  us ;  this  is  not  seen  by  us  with  the  hu- 
man eye  or  with  the  human  judgment.  We  cannot  in  our  finiteness 
know  what  is  to  be  the  result  of  any  course  of  life  that  we  shall  pur- 


Essays  and  Sermons  417 

sue  in  accordance  with  the  Divine  direction,  or  what  may  be  the 
purposes  God  has  in  view  in  making  the  requisition  of  us,  either  for 
ourselves  or  for  others  ;  but  we  have  evidence  sufficient  for  us  in  the 
confidence  we  have  in  God  as  the  Father  and  great  Ruler  of  all, — 
that  if  we  follow  his  directions  it  will  be  best  for  us.  It  is  the 
substance  of  things  hoped  for  because  we  are  hoping  through  that 
obedience  (and  as  strengthened  by  the  convictions  of  our  ex- 
perience), that  if  we  are  true  to  what  God  thus  enfolds  to  us  and 
requires  of  us,  it  will  bring  this  happiness  to  us ;  will  bring  us  so 
to  live  in  harmony  with  the  Divine  Law  as  to  gain  us  an  entrance 
into  Heaven, — Heaven  here  as  well  as  Heaven  hereafter. 

Differ  widely  as  we  may  in  relation  to  our  line  of  religious 
thought,  or  the  specific  duties  that  so  often  are  required  of  us,  we 
may  all  have  this  one  faith,  this  one  confidence  in  God,  and  as  each 
of  us,  under  this  confidence  and  faith,  is  obedient  to  what  He 
directs,  despite  all  the  diversities  of  duties  that  may  be  required 
of  us  and  the  differences  of  our  environments,  we  shall  neverthe- 
less gather  from  that  obedience  the  result  the  Lord  intends  us  to 
receive.  We  may  see  from  this  point  of  view  that  the  platform 
is  a  very  broad  one  upon  which  the  whole  human  family  may 
stand. 

Paul  had,  I  think,  a  clear  conviction  of  this,  from  the  fact  that 
he  believed  the  larger  portion  of  his  mission  was  to  the  Gentile 
races,  while  some  of  the  other  apostles  thought  their  mission  lay 
entirely  with  the  Jewish  people.  Peter,  for  instance,  required 
what  might  be  termed  almost  a  miracle  to  convince  his  judgment 
that  God  was  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  in  every  nation  they 
that  worked  righteousness,  that  loved  God,  or  feared  God,  as  the 
expression  is, — feared  God  and  worked  righteousness, — were  ac- 
cepted of  Him ;  or,  in  other  words,  that  in  every  nation  they  who 
had  this  one  faith  in  God  and  through  God,  by  which  they  were 
able  to  be  true  to  their  highest  convictions,  would  be  accepted.  So 
we  see  that  Paul  had  in  the  beginning,  through  the  revelations  of 
light  to  his  mind  at  his  conversion,  a  larger  view  than  that  of  the 
earlier  disciples.  And  the  experience  of  men  from  that  day  to  the 
27 


418  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

present,  when  they  have  been  willing  to  break  out  from  the 
bias  of  sectarian  prejudices,  and  to  recognize  the  fact  that  there 
is  the  one  body  and  the  one  Spirit,  the  one  Lord  and  the  one 
faith,  has  been,  with  Paul,  that  there  may  be  diversities  of  gifts 
but  the  same  Lord,  differences  of  administration  but  the  same 
Spirit,  diversity  of  operation,  but  the  same  God  working  in  all. 

It  is  important,  I  believe,  beloved  Friends,  in  this  day  of  large 
inquiry  and  of  earnest  scientific  investigation,  that  we  should  more 
clearly  perceive  how  much  better,  how  much  stronger,  would  be 
the  bond  of  unity  could  we  realize  this  larger  charity  or  larger 
truth,  that  God  adapts  Himself  to  meet  the  condition  of  every 
spiritual  state  among  the  family  of  men ;  that  He  is  the  one  Lord 
omnipresent,  as  well  as  omnipotent  and  omniscient;  and  that 
through  the  one  faith  in  Him  there  may  be  realized  acceptance 
with  Him,  and  the  substance  of  what  we  are  hoping  for, — an 
entrance  into  a  heavenly  state,  whether  here  or  hereafter. 

This  naturally  includes  the  idea  that  there  is  one  baptism  that  is 
essentially  spiritual.  It  is  recorded  that  Paul  said  he  thanked 
God  he  had  baptized  but  a  few  (in  the  sense  in  which  that  term 
is  generally  used,  to  include  immersion  in  or  sprinkling  with 
water).  The  term  baptism, — the  one  baptism, — means,  if  I  have 
a  correct  understanding  of  it,  an  immersion  or  baptism  into  the 
spiritual  nature  of  the  divine, — into  that  oneness  of  which  I  have 
been  speaking.  We  see  that  this  cannot  be  otherwise  when  we 
come  to  realize  the  fact  that  there  is  but  one  true  faith  in  all  the 
multitudinous  forms  of  belief.  The  result  of  the  conviction  rest- 
ing upon  the  Spirit,  that  "  there  is  but  the  one  God  and  the  one 
Lord,  the  Father  of  all,  who  is  over  all,  through  all  and  in  you 
all,"  making  him  not  a  Father  of  personal  character,  in  a  form 
like  these  forms,  as  is  sometimes  taught,  but  recognizing  Him  as 
a  Spirit  pervading  all  the  workmanship  of  His  nature,  as  described 
in  that  beautiful  figurative  language,  "  As  a  Being  whose  centre 
is  everywhere;  whose  circumference  is  nowhere,"  thus  expressing 
this  universal  character, — the  result  of  this  conviction  is  that  in 
every  heart  or  soul  that  realizes  this  one  faith,  there  arises  the 


Essays  and  Sermons  419 

feeling  that  leads  it  to  surrender  the  government  of  life  to  His  di- 
rection, and  become  baptized  into  the  one  spirit,  recognizing  the 
universal  covering  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  the  universal  government 
of  that  Spirit,  and  so  moulding  the  life  and  regulating  the  conduct 
as  to  bring  it  into  harmony  with  Him,  and  into  that  heavenly  state 
that  I  before  referred  to,  both  in  the  present  and  the  eternal  life. 
John  substantiates  this  thought  in  that  beautiful  description  of 
the  sight  of  "  the  great  multitude  surrounding  the  throne  of  God." 
They  were  not  those  that  believed  in  this  or  that  doctrine  or  idea ; 
they  were  not  those  who  simply  were  raised  in  this  or  that  church, 
but  they  were  those  that  had  passed  through  great  tribulation,  and 
had  come  from  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  whose 
robes  were  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ; — all 
expressive  figures  of  the  universality  of  the  love  of  God  as  the 
one  Father  gathering  His  children  from  all  nations,  from  every 
tongue,  from  every  people;  those  who  had  passed  through  great 
tribulation, — not  meaning  by  that  term  simply  the  vicissitudes  in- 
cident to  human  life,  but  that  struggle  of  soul,  that  conflict  of 
spirit,  by  which  we  come  into  the  full  possession  of  this  one  faith ; 
the  conflicts  through  which  we  pass  to  control  the  natural  desires 
of  human  nature,  and  to  bring  these  under  the  direction  and 
government  of  the  divine.  When  these  desires  are  thus  brought 
under  the  direction  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  then  shall  we  become  of 
that  number  who  may  surround  the  throne  of  God.  Nor  is  it 
requisite  that  we  shall  wait  until  the  spirit  shall  be  disembodied 
before  we  may  know  and  realize  this  state  of  experience,  for  the 
throne  of  God  is  set  up  in  every  heart,  and  through  the  one  faith 
that  yields  obedience  to  His  government,  and  under  all  the  dif- 
ferent forms  of  worship,  the  different  names  by  which  people  are 
called,  and  their  different  ideas  of  Deity  and  of  duties,  each 
soul  that  is  honestly  doing  that  work  which  appears  to  it  as 
necessary,  that  by  self-abnegation,  by  control  of  the  natural  man, 
does  the  best  it  knows  how,  is  near  the  throne  of  God ;  it  is  under 
the  government  of  God,  though  it  may  differ  widely  from  some 
other  soul  equally  under  the  same  government.     This  is  what  I 


420  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

understand  is  meant  by  the  one  baptism,  the  one  government,  in- 
cluding in  the  operations  of  the  one  Spirit  all  of  these  diversities. 
And  I  believe  it  would  have  been  far  better  for  mankind  if  in 
the  earlier  ages  of  the  Christian  Church  this  fact  could  have  been 
recognized.  It  would  have  saved  the  spilling  of  so  much  blood ; 
it  would  have  kept  men  from  becoming  such  bitter  persecutors ;  it 
would  have  enlarged  more  rapidly  the  boundaries  of  the  religion 
of  Christ ;  it  would  have  drawn  men  into  a  closer  bond  of  love  and 
unity ;  it  would  have  kept  them  from  the  many  contentions  which 
have  marked  the  Christian  era,  and  would  long  ere  this  have  wiped 
out  from  the  earth  the  scourge  of  war. 

Paul  then  goes  a  little  further  in  this  lesson  (to  me  it  is  a  beauti- 
ful one)  :  "  But  unto  each  of  us  is  given  grace  according  to  the 
measure  of  the  gift  of  Christ."  This  is,  as  I  understand  it,  a 
parallelism, — that  the  work  we  have  to  do  is  in  accordance  with 
the  powers  with  which  we  are  endowed.  The  object  the  Lord 
has  in  making  of  us  an  instrument  in  His  hands  for  the  purpose 
of  our  preservation,  our  being  kept  in  harmony  with  Him,  is  that 
grace  is  given  according  to  our  measure,  as  the  grace  was  given 
to  Jesus  according  to  His  measure,  in  His  fullness. 

We  do  not  have  need  then  to  go  to  our  brother  man  to  know 
what  is  the  individual  line  of  work  needful  for  us  to  follow.  We 
do  not  have,  in  this  day,  to  go  to  a  brother  to  ask  the  question, 
"  Know  ye  the  Lord  ?  "  We  do  not  have  to  go  to  a  brother, 
however  deeply  he  may  be  experienced  in  religions  life,  to  learn 
what  is  needful  for  us  to  know  of  the  requirements  of  God,  for, 
as  Paul  declares  it,  He  is  not  only  the  Father  of  us  all,  but  He  is 
over  all,  through  all,  and  in  all.  He  is  in  us  to-day  by  His  grace ; 
that  grace  is  God;  it  is  a  name  implying  the  gift  of  the  Spirit, 
the  manner  and  means  of  instruction, — that  which  enlightens  our 
understanding,  and  opens  to  our  spiritual  vision  all  that  it  is  need- 
ful for  us  to  understand  of  God's  requirements.  We  call  it 
grace,  or  we  call  it  Christ ;  we  call  it  the  Son,  or  we  call  it  the 
Word ; — it  has  the  same  significance : — that  attribute  of  Deity 
which  communicates  to  the  soul  or  the  spiritual  nature  of  man. 


Essays  and  Sermons  421 

The  one  power  in  man  that  can  fully  comprehend  the  nature  and 
character  of  these  indications  is  grace,  is  Christ.  Paul  in  writing 
to  Titus  uses  the  expression,  "  The  grace  of  God  which  bringeth 
salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teaching  the  denying  of  all 
ungodliness  and  the  world's  lusts;  that  we  should  live  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  world."  If  it  be  true  that 
this  grace  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  if  there  be  but  one  Lord,  one 
faith,  and  one  baptism,  which  faith  and  baptism  are  the  result 
of  the  gift  of  this  grace ;  that  as  we,  through  faith  in  it,  as  Paul 
said  in  another  place  in  writing  to  the  Romans,  may  and  will  be 
saved,  and  that  salvation  to  us  is  a  present  one;  its  entire  object  is 
to  keep  us  while  in  life  from  entering  into  a  course  of  action  from 
which  there  shall  come  to  ourselves,  or  to  others  through  our 
influence,  that  which  will  injure  us  or  them,  destroy  our  heaven, 
and  prevent  us  from  surrounding  the  throne. 

In  order  to  reach  these  conditions  we  have  to  pass  through 
tribulations,  because  the  powers  of  the  man  are  continually  assert- 
ing themselves ;  they  need  to  be  constantly  watched,  and  that  is 
why  the  gift  of  God's  grace  comes  to  each  one  of  us.  It  is  not 
to  those  only  who  are  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  That 
grace  was  given  in  the  past  not  only  to  the  prophets  and  patri- 
archs, but  to  others  that  were  equally  obedient, — as  Paul  testified, 
"  It  hath  appeared  to  all  men."  And  He  appears  to  all  men  to- 
day; we  are  not  simply  dependent  upon  the  revelations  of  that 
grace  made  to  men  in  the  past  for  the  knowledge  of  the  duties  of 
to-day,  or  for  the  means  to  come  under  that  one  baptism,  power, 
and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  God  is  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  forever.  There  is  no  change  in  Him,  though  there 
have  been  changes  in  His  administration  from  the  commencement 
of  man's  era  to  the  present  time.  Just  so  we  know  in  our  own 
practical  experience  there  are  changes  continually  going  on  in  the 
ministration  of  God  to  us  as  individuals.  The  law  at  first  is 
adapted  to  meet  our  childish  conditions,  our  babelike  state.  As 
we  are  faithful  to  the  revelations  then  made,  as  we  have  proved 
ourselves  worthy  to  be  entrusted  with  greater  powers  and  greater 


422  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

gifts,  then  there  are  other  duties  unfolded,  clearer  visions  of  truth, 
and  different  works  that  may  be  required  of  us.  The  law  as  to 
our  spiritual  progress  holds  good  as  to  our  secular  progress. 

We  take  a  boy  and  place  him  as  an  apprentice  to  a  mercantile 
trade.  We  give  him  certain  duties  to  perform, easily  comprehended 
by  him.  There  may  be  some  positions  of  trust  which  if  betrayed 
will  not  seriously  affect  us.  If  we  find  him  true  and  capable,  we 
advance  him  to  further  positions  of  responsibility,  and  so  on,  until 
by  his  capacity,  industry,  and  faithfulness  he  may  be  promoted  to 
a  position  of  equal  partnership  with  us.  So  in  the  relation  in 
which  we  stand  spiritually  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  recognizing 
Him  as  the  one  God  and  Father  over  all.  He  comes  to  us  and 
gives  us  just  such  duties  to  be  performed,  first  in  the  control  of 
ourselves,  for  the  purification  of  our  own  natures,  and  after  that 
other  duties  as  He  in  His  illimitable  wisdom  knows  we  are  fitted 
for.  If  our  hearts  are  so  given  to  Him  ;  if  we  have  this  one 
pure  faith,  and  that  belief  and  full  confidence  in  Him  under  every 
circumstance  in  which  we  are  placed,  and  are  true  to  our  convic- 
tions, then  there  will  be  higher  responsibility  placed  upon  us ;  and 
so  on.  We  will  continually  advance  all  the  while,  and  even  with 
the  many  infirmities  of  human  nature,  and  the  many  things  yet  to 
be  overcome,  we  may  remain  in  the  same  state  of  oneness  with 
God,  as  God  and  Christ  are  one. 

This,  beloved  friends,  is  my  faith.  This  is  my  religion;  and 
from  the  standpoint  in  which  I  view  it,  it  is  sufficient  to  meet  all 
of  the  conditions  of  the  human  family,  and  to  bring  us  into  a 
higher  degree  of  happiness  than  the  world  has  ever  yet  attained, 
and  which  many  have  never  even  dreamed  of. 

This  is  the  great  object  of  the  mission  of  Jesus  in  the  world, — 
to  usher  in  before  mankind  the  possibility  of  a  life  of  this  char- 
acter which  I  have  been  endeavoring  to  depict,  to  show  its  possi- 
bilities, and  the  power  of  full  control  of  a  humanity  like  our  own 
when  that  humanity  is  brought  under  the  government  of  the 
Spirit,  and  that  spirit  is  in  harmony  and  unity  with  God  the 
Father.     And  it  seems  to  me  it  cannot  need  any  argument  to 


Essays  and  Sermons  423 

convince  every  one  now  sitting  before  me  that,  were  this  the  feel- 
ing of  all  professing  the  Christian  name,  it  would  break  clown 
every  sectarian  wall  that  now  divides  those  who  else  should  have 
been  brothers  and  sisters,  working  in  one  common  interest;  that 
it  would  remove  from  many  eyes  the  scales  that  now  keep  them 
from  seeing  the  breadth  of  the  intention  of  the  great  all-loving 
Father  in  Himself  establishing  this  one  faith  and  one  baptism.  It 
would  unite  us  upon  one  common  ground,  even  with  our  diver- 
sities of  views.  Diversities  of  views  ever  remain ;  it  is  impossible 
that  men  should  see  eye  to  eye  in  all  things,  for  human  minds  do 
not  all  work  alike ;  we  are  not  all  endowed  with  the  same  capacities 
and  powers ;  we  cannot  all  reason  to  conclusions,  even  from  the 
same  premises,  alike,  because  we  are  not  all  blessed  with  clearness 
of  vision  and  the  power  of  logical  reasoning,  but  we  may  all  come 
to  this  common  conclusion,  that  through  our  one  faith  in  God,  by 
our  obedience  to  the  un foldings  that  come  through  that  faith,  we 
may  harmonize  in  feeling,  in  sympathy  and  in  brotherly  union, 
and  if  all  the  professors  of  the  Christian  name  can  realize  this 
power  of  God  over  their  lives,  they  can  stand  as  a  united  band  to 
eradicate  the  evils  that  afflict  humanity.  This  one  faith  curtails 
the  selfishness  of  the  human  heart ;  it  would  keep  in  check  the  con- 
tentious spirits ;  it  would  direct  man  to  act  toward  his  brother  man 
just  as  he  would  want  him  to  act  toward  himself.  It  would  bring 
men  to  place  less  dependence  upon  their  beliefs  and  doctrines  and 
to  centre  their  whole  purpose  of  life  in  a  purer  life ;  it  would  make 
their  religion,  not  a  belief,  but  a  religion  of  conduct,  and  I  believe, 
beloved  Friends,  that  we  should  see  this  truth,  whose  importance 
we  recognize  in  our  individual  capacities  in  the  different  fields  in 
which  we  labor,  exert  an  influence  that  would  tell  in  our  own  time 
and  deepen  and  widen  to  all  eternity. 


424  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 


THE  GOLDEN  RULE. 

"  All  things  therefore  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do 
unto  you,  even  so  do  ye  also  unto  them,  for  this  is  the  law  and 
the  Prophets."  This  will  be  readily  recognized  as  the  Golden 
Rule,  against  the  teachings  of  which  there  probably  will  not  be 
found  among  the  professors  of  Christianity  any  to  make  objection. 
But  while  acknowledging  it  true  as  a  theory,  and  accepting  it  be- 
cause of  its  being  a  direct  teaching  of  Jesus,  the  Christian  world 
has  unfortunately  forgotten  to  put  it  into  practice.  Their  atten- 
tion has  been  so  much  drawn  to  the  promulgation  of  doctrines 
and  beliefs,  or  to  the  acceptance  or  following  of  some  particular 
thing  which  Jesus  did,  that  they  seem  to  have  overlooked  the 
practical  nature  of  this  teaching,  and  the  advantages  that  would 
have  grown  out  of  it,  had  it  been  more  carefully  attended  to. 

When  one  reads  of  the  bickerings,  the  jealousies,  the  perse- 
cutions, the  martydoms,  the  harsh  judgments,  the  excommunica- 
tions because  of  difference  of  view  upon  religious  ideas,  or  upon 
different  interpretations  of  the  teachings  of  the  early  Fathers  as 
well  as  of  Jesus,  we  cannot,  I  think,  but  clearly  see  that  had  there 
been  a  more  careful  inculcation  of  this  principle,  and  a  more  close 
living  up  to  it,  these  things  would  not  have  occurred.  It  is  a 
question  of  no  small  importance  to  us  to-day  in  our  religious  pro- 
fession whether  we  are  living  up  to  its  requirements.  If  it  be  true 
that  it  is  the  sum  and  substance  of  the  Law  and  of  the  teachings  of 
the  Prophets,  as  well  as  substantiated  by  Jesus,  whom  we  regard 
as  the  great  Head  and  Founder  of  our  Church,  it  possesses  a 
double  importance  to  us.  It  clearly  shows  that  the  Divine  Being, 
in  the  early  revelations  of  His  law,  expected  that  the  religious  life 
His  children  were  required  to  live  would  be  of  that  practical 


Essays  and  Sermons  425 

nature  that  would  lead  them  to  harmonize  with  one  another, 
notwithstanding  their  difference  of  view,  difference  of  thought, 
difference  of  attainment  and  difference  of  environment.  If  it  had 
been  important  that  every  human  being  should  see  just  as  every 
other  human  being  did,  regarding  the  different  duties  to  be  per- 
formed or  the  different  ideas  to  be  accepted  by  them,  there  would 
have  been  given  one  specific  law  that  all  could  understand,  and 
which  all  were  in  the  same  manner  required  to  obey.  But  I  think 
that  no  thoughtful  man  will,  from  anything  that  he  has  ever  found 
in  the  history  of  the  past,  or  from  his  own  experience,  conclude 
that  any  such  law  has  ever  been  given. 

To  avoid  the  scenes  that  have  occurred,  to  remove  conditions 
which  are  still  existing  in  the  world,  it  seems  as  though  this  in- 
junction of  Jesus  was  given, — in  order  that  man  might,  with  all 
this  divergence  of  opinion,  of  thought,  of  condition,  still  recog- 
nize one  common  brotherhood.  It  is  as  a  matter  of  course  a  very 
close  requirement  in  all  things  in  which  we  are  brought  into  con- 
tact with  our  fellows,  to  do  unto  them  just  as  we  would  have 
them  do  unto  us.  Such  a  rule  is  applicable  in  every  phase  of 
human  life,  and  first  of  all  applicable  in  the  human  life  between  the 
different  members  of  the  family,  each  fulfilling  his  allotted  sphere 
in  the  family,  without  any  other  member  exercising  improper 
authority  or  harsh  judgment.  If  every  member  of  every  individ- 
ual family  were  thus  to  realize  the  importance  of  this  duty,  there 
would  be  no  such  things  as  strife  and  contention.  There  would 
be  no  such  thing  as  breaking  the  bond  of  true  love  and  harmony 
in  the  family.  There  never  would  be  known  such  things  as 
separations  and  divorces.  There  would  not  be  a  building  up  of 
such  feelings  of  bitterness  as  are  sometimes  engendered  between 
parents  and  children.  Whatever  may  be  the  right  of  the  parent 
in  his  authority,  it  would  not  be  exercised  simply  because  of  that 
authority.  He  would  be  looking  at  the  best  interests  of  the  child 
as  well  as  his  own ;  and  so  with  the  relation  between  husband  and 
wife,  and  brothers  and  sisters.     When  we  come  to  examine  just 


426  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

how  this  requirement  demands  of  us  that  close,  constant  self-denial 
which  Jesus  taught  as  the  proper  thing  to  become  a  Christian,  to 
be  a  follower  of  His,  we  see  that  there  is  a  great  deal  for  us  yet  as 
professing  Christians  to  learn,  a  great  deal  yet  to  attain  to.  When 
we  go  out  into  the  wider  circle  of  social  life,  in  our  interminglings 
with  each  other  socially,  the  avoidance  of  any  expression  in  regard 
to  the  conduct  of  another  that  we  would  not  like  to  have  made 
toward  ourselves  under  similar  circumstances,  the  refraining  from 
improper  criticism,  and  from  being  a  party  to  the  speading  of  a 
report  that  may  be  injurious  to  the  character  of  another,  or  inter- 
fering in  any  way  with  his  advancement  socially  or  secularly  or 
religiously, — all  this  is  no  easy  attainment, — we  see  that  it  is  a 
very  close  path  to  walk  in.  It  requires  maintaining  a  constant 
guard  over  the  thought  first,  and  then  the  bridling  of  the  tongue, 
the  forbearing  to  express  that  which  we  see  in  our  judgment  is 
imperfect  and  improper. 

I  am  not  speaking  of  these  things  because  I  think  I  have  attained 
to  the  condition  described.  The  subject  has  opened  before  me 
in  the  past  few  days  in  a  peculiar  manner,  and  I  am  willing  to 
share  this  line  of  thought  with  you  this  morning,  and  to  ask  each 
of  us  to  go  into  an  investigation  as  to  how  far  we  have  made  this 
Golden  Rule  the  practice  of  our  lives  ;  and  I  think  if  we  enter  into 
this  close  examination  there  are  few  of  us  who  will  not  find  that 
there  is  something  yet  for  us  to  do.  With  all  our  professions  of 
Christianity,  with  all  our  hope  of  the  eternal  life,  we  have  not 
attained  yet  all  that  lies  within  the  line  of  human  attainment  in  a 
Christian  life. 

Then  in  the  business  world.  Are  we  careful  to  present  a  matter 
to  another  as  we  would  like  it  presented  to  ourselves  in  all  our 
dealings?  Is  there  no  deception  made?  Are  we  thoughtful  to 
give  to  others  that  which  belongs  to  them  ?  Do  we  avoid  taking 
from  them  their  substance  without  rendering  a  proper  equivalent 
for  it  ?  As  we  look  around  in  the  world  among  professing  Chris- 
tians, we  see  much  in  their  business  relations  that  seems  to  be  op- 


Essays  and  Sermons  427 

posite  to  this  rule.  We  see  them  presenting  the  best  side  of  things 
to  an  intending  customer  and  often  misrepresenting  the  conditions  ; 
undervaluing  the  thing  they  wish  to  buy,  or  overvaluing  that 
which  they  wish  to  sell ;  moved  by  impulses  perhaps  for  pecuniary 
gain,  aside  from  the  necessaries  of  life,  or  because  of  a  sharp  and 
bitter  competition.  If  all  were  to  put  this  rule  into  practice  who 
profess  the  Christian  name,  it  would  do  away  with  very  much  of 
the  unhappy  conditions  existing  in  the  world  around  us.  It  would 
keep  men  out  of  improper  speculations ;  keep  them  from  all  forms 
of  gambling,  whether  they  are  regarded  as  legitimate  or  illegiti- 
mate; keep  them  from  all  forms  of  embezzlement,  and  from  all 
kinds  of  defalcation.  It  would  make  the  business  life  one  far 
more  pleasant  to  enter  into,  and  far  better  in  its  operations  with 
respect  to  all  classes  of  mankind. 

So  in  the  religious  life.  In  any  organization,  how  often  we  find 
bitterness  or  coldness  engendered  because  of  improper  expressions 
used  by  an  individual  in  regard  to  a  subject  before  the  meeting  for 
discussion ;  because  of  the  disposition  to  have  our  own  way  without 
looking  to  the  rights  of  others  or  giving  to  the  views  of  others 
a  proper  thought  and  a  proper  place.  How  often  with  relation 
to  expressions  that  fall  from  those  who  appear  in  our  meetings  in 
the  ministry  we  may  not  fully  understand  the  line  of  their  thought. 
We  may  not  gather  just  the  idea  they  intended  to  express,  it  may 
clash  with  our  own,  it  may  be  different  from  that  which  we  had 
conceived  was  true,  it  may  be  widely  different  from  that  which 
we  have  been  taught,  and  the  workings  of  the  speaker's  mind  may 
be  different  from  the  working  of  our  own.  Do  we  judge  them 
harshly?  Do  we  do  unto  them  as  we  would  have  them  do  unto 
us  under  similar  conditions  ? 

Reverse  the  case.  Suppose  you  were  speaking  to  those  of  us 
who  had  these  diverse  views.  If  there  be  a  spirit  of  judgment,  if 
there  be  a  condition  of  harshness  of  mind,  if  there  be  coldness,  if 
there  be  something  there  which  would  lead  us  to  assume  the 
position  that  we  were  right  and  they  were  wrong,  would  we  like  it 


428  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

done  to  us  under  similar  circumstances?  This  thought  having  a 
proper  place  in  the  mind  would  very  often  soften  the  asperities 
of  some  natures,  would  keep  them  from  giving  utterance  to  ex- 
pressions that  would  hurt  or  wound,  or  if  it  did  not  hurt  or  wound 
the  person  who  used  the  expression,  might  create  prejudice  in 
some  minds  against  him,  and  thus  mar  the  bond  of  union,  break 
up  that  close  fellow-feeling  which  should  exist  in  any  religious 
body. 

If  we  carry  out  this  injunction  in  good  faith,  we  see  that  in  this 
relation  it  requires  very  close  watchfulness  on  the  part  of  each  in- 
dividual mind.  We  want  the  right  to  think  for  ourselves.  We 
want  the  right  if  the  occasion  comes  to  express  our  thoughts, 
and  if  we  do  it  in  a  proper  manner  that  right  should  be  given  us 
without  this  idea  of  condemnation.  And  so  we  have  the  right  to 
think  in  regard  to  what  may  be  expressed.  We  have  a  right  to 
criticise  it  if  that  criticism  be  not  of  a  carping  character.  We 
have  a  right  to  examine  it,  and  if  we  find  it  true,  to  accept  it,  and 
if  we  find  it  to  be  not  true,  to  reject  it.  At  the  same  time  there 
may  be  a  perfect  bond  of  union  between  us.  There  may  be  a 
perfect  love  maintained.  There  may  be  a  condition  out  of  which 
there  may  be  a  growth  on  both  sides.  There  may  be  a  thought 
expressed  that  may  differ  widely  from  that  which  we  thought  was 
the  truth,  and  it  may  strike  at  some  of  our  prejudices,  and  yet  if 
we  examine  it  carefully  we  may  find  a  clearer  unfolding  of  truth 
than  we  had  had  any  conception  of  previously.  We  are  all 
learners  in  this  field.  None  of  us  has  yet  attained  all  it  is  possible 
to  know  of  divine  truth.  None  of  us  has  attained  such  a  condition 
as  to  have  a  perfect  conception  of  all  that  has  been  revealed  in  the 
past  any  more  than  of  all  that  has  been  revealed  in  the  present. 
Therefore  in  these  respects  we  see  the  necessity  of  carrying  out 
this  injunction. 

It  is  so  in  the  relation  that  we  bear  to  other  churches,  those  who 
worship  God  in  different  form  from  ourselves,  and  who  according 
to  their  light  and  perception  of  truth  are  banded  together  for 


Essays  and  Sermons  429 

carrying  on  the  Lord's  work.  We  need  to  carry  out  this  injunction 
towards  them  as  we  want  it  carried  out  towards  ourselves.  No 
religious  body  has  the  right,  if  they  wish  to  do  unto  others  as 
they  would  have  others  do  unto  them,  to  assume  that  all  others 
except  themselves  are  wrong ;  that  they  have  found  the  only  right 
way,  and  that  their  line  of  thought  is  the  only  true  way  of  salva- 
tion, the  only  true  way  to  worship  God,  and  the  only  true  way 
to  do  that  which  is  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God.  We  must  allow 
each  of  these,  as  we  do  individuals,  to  have  their  own  line  of 
thought,  to  follow  out  that  which  they  deem  to  be  true,  without 
our  assuming  the  seat  of  judgment  over  them.  We  do  have  a 
right  clearly  to  give  our  thought  in  regard  to  these  things,  without 
assuming  that  we  alone  are  right,  or  that  they  are  wrong.  This 
is  our  privilege,  as  with  the  individual,  but  if  we  keep  out  this 
feeling  of  judgment,  we  will  find  that  it  will  bring  us  to  see  that 
there  are  points  of  agreement  that  are  as  strong  as,  if  not  stronger 
than,  the  points  on  which  we  disagree ;  that  there  is  a  course  of 
life  resulting  from  our  religious  thought  by  which  we  can  stand 
on  one  common  ground ;  that  we  can  recognize  in  different  expres- 
sions, in  the  different  lines  of  thought,  that  there  is  but  one  God 
and  the  one  Spirit  working. 

It  would  do  away  with  these  aspersions  that  mar  the  Christian 
union,  tear  down  the  sectarian  wall  built  between  the  sects,  and 
dispel  that  contention  over  doctrine  which  has  in  the  past  marred 
the  history  of  the  Christian  Church.  It  would  lead  men  to  stand 
upon  common  ground  in  regard  to  those  things  which  are  essen- 
tial ;  things  that  are  non-essential  to  the  whole  may  be  essential 
to  the  object  to  be  attained  by  the  individual,  but  not  for  all  other 
individuals  to  accept.  This  would  leave  far  more  time  to  combat 
the  vice  that  is  in  the  world,  and  to  work  side  by  side  to  do  away 
with  the  evils  that  afflict  humanity.  We  would  find  a  common 
brotherhood  in  the  uplifting  of  the  fallen  and  in  restoring  the 
erring,  and  in  doing  that  which  will  best  promote  each  other's 
happiness. 


430  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

But  I  recognize  that  while  these  are  the  requirements  of  the 
Master  in  giving  this  injunction,  man  cannot  do  this  by  his  own 
unaided  strength.  I  recognize  that  while  he  may  make  resolution 
after  resolution  as  the  effort  of  his  own  will,  they  may  prove  as 
words  written  on  the  sands  of  the  seashore,  which,  as  the  tide 
flows  in,  may  be  entirely  obliterated  by  the  very  first  wave  of 
temptation  or  trial.  But  I  believe  there  is  a  power  which  is  able, 
if  we  are  willing  to  be  governed  by  it,  to  enable  us  to  attain  at 
least  some  degree  of  experience  in  practically  carrying  out  this 
idea. 

The  Golden  Rule  is  in  close  conformity  to  that  other  declaration 
of  Jesus,  when  the  question  was  asked  Him,  What  is  the  greatest 
commandment  ?  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
soul,  and  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  with  all 
thy  strength.  This  is  the  first  great  commandment,  and  the 
second  is  like  unto  it :  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself. 
Upon  this  rests  all  the  Law  and  the  Prophets."  But  Jesus  also 
said  that  in  this  Golden  Rule  is  combined  all  the  teachings  of  the 
Law  and  the  Prophets.  Thus  we  see  that  these  are  very  closely 
united.  There  must  first  be  in  the  heart  the  love  of  God.  There 
must  first  be  a  recognition  of  the  Divine,  not  merely  as  a  Creator, 
not  merely  as  God  alone,  but  as  a  Father, — that  our  hearts  shall 
be  so  given  up  to  Him  that  we  shall  completely  love  Him  as  the 
first  great  object  of  our  lives.  Not  that  we  shall  stand  in  fear 
of  and  aloof  from  Him,  not  that  we  shall  look  upon  Him  as  a 
Being  we  do  not  dare  to  approach,  but  that  we  may  regard  Him 
as  a  Father  who  will  give  us  tender  counsel,  who  is  ever  seeking 
our  best  and  highest  interests ;  and  who  in  the  establishment  of  the 
law  for  our  guidance  and  government  designed  to  effect  our 
happiness  in  the  present  life  as  well  as  to  fit  us  to  enjoy  all  that  is 
in  the  life  to  come. 

Towards  this  Divine  Father  then  our  love  should  be  fixed 
supreme.  To  Him  the  whole  mind  and  soul  should  be  given  up, 
making  Him  the  first  object  of  our  affections.     This  love  for  Him 


Essays  and  Sermons  431 

is  no  more  at  variance  with  our  love  for  anything  right  and 
proper  than  conjugal  or  parental  affection  is  at  variance  with  the 
love  that  reaches  out  to  all  our  fellow-creatures.  Our  love  for 
humanity  does  not  lessen  the  honds  of  conjugal  love,  but  on  the 
contrary  that  love  is  the  stronger  because  of  the  influence  of  the 
other  love.  So  in  our  love  for  our  Heavenly  Father.  While 
that  love  may  and  should  be  supreme,  it  does  not  lessen  the  proper 
love  that  we  may  have  for  our  fellow-beings,  but  there  comes 
coupled  with  love  of  God  that  unselfish  love  for  our  fellow- 
man, — for  "  thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  This  is  the  foundation  of 
the  rule  that  "  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should 
do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  Upon  this  rests  our  duty 
to  the  Divine  Being,  through  whom  we  find  the  strength,  the 
direction,  and  the  power  that  enable  us  to  carry  out  that  injunc- 
tion. If  love  of  the  Divine  Lawgiver  is  supreme  we  are  led  to  do 
that  which  we  feel  He  requires.  We  then  cheerfully  and  willingly 
perform  just  such  work  and  service  as  the  Father  demands  of 
us.  So  with  our  profession  of  this  belief  in  God,  of  a  belief  in 
His  Son  whom  we  call  Christ,  as  the  Revelator  of  God  (and  not 
only  the  Revelator  of  God  but  the  Revelator  of  the  laws  of  God 
to  us), — with  our  belief  in  this  there  is  need  that  we  should  carry 
that  belief  into  practical  action  among  men ;  and  there  is  no 
way  in  which  we  can  carry  it  out  so  fully,  no  manner  in  which 
we  can  so  clearly  exemplify  it,  as  by  obeying  this  injunction  of 
the  Blessed  Master  to  follow  the  Golden  Rule  in  every  relation  in 
which  we  are  placed  in  life. 

Shall  we  not  then,  beloved  Friends,  examine  for  ourselves  yet 
more  closely  than  has  been  our  wont  as  to  the  spirit  of  our  inter- 
course with  our  fellow-men  ?  Shall  we  not  to-day  covenant  with 
God  that  we  will  more  closely  serve  Him  in  this  relation  ?  that  we 
will  endeavor  by  His  aid,  by  His  power,  by  the  strength  He  has 
given  us,  to  watch  more  closely  over  every  thought,  over  every 
word,  and  over  every  act  of  our  lives,  that  henceforth  there  may 
be  a  still  greater  attainment  of  or  advancement  toward  a  realiza- 


432  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

tion  of  the  fulfilment  of  this  injunction?  How  it  would  do  away 
with  many  of  the  differences  that  hinder  the  progress  of  the 
church  and  the  individual.  How  it  would  lead  us  to  watch  care- 
fully over  the  word  we  speak  that  it  may  not  injure  or  wound. 
How  it  would  lead  us  to  seek  the  highest  good  of  others  in  prefer- 
ence to  our  own  good,  and  would  this  not  bring  the  sweetest  and 
holiest  satisfaction  in  those  moments  of  deep  thought  in  which 
we  take  a  retrospect  of  our  lives?  Would  it  not  bind  us  more 
sweetly  and  closely  to  our  fellow-men? 


Essays  and  Sermons  433 


"AM  I  MY  BROTHER'S  KEEPER?" 

"Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?"  This  is  recorded  as  the  lan- 
guage of  Cain  when  the  Lord  had  asked  him  what  had  become  of 
his  brother  after  he  had  slain  him.  This  phrase  is  used  and  has 
been  used  in  all  ages  of  the  world  to  shield  men  from  the  con- 
fession of  overt  acts  of  wrong  or  from  acknowledging  their  re- 
sponsibility for  not  doing  the  best  they  could  to  check  wrong. 

We  are  very  apt  to  consider  ourselves  free  from  any  responsi- 
bility for  the  wrong-doing  of  others,  under  the  plea  that  each  is 
accountable  for  his  own  acts.  And  while  this  is  largely  true,  yet 
nevertheless  it  is  also  true  that  we  are  more  or  less  accountable 
for  the  influences  we  are  exerting  which  may  have  a  tendency 
to  lead  others  to  do  that  which  they  ought  not  to  do,  or  to  shield 
themselves  behind  our  act  as  a  means  of  justification.  In  our 
religious  life  we  have,  first,  the  purifying  of  our  own  life ;  that  is 
always  the  first  work, — to  be  so  obedient  to  the  unfoldings  of 
Divine  Law  that  we  may  witness  for  ourselves  a  preservation 
from  the  commission  of  wrong;  but  this  requirement  is  not  placed 
upon  us  simply  for  our  own  happiness,  but  that  we  might  be  able 
to  exert  an  influence  for  good  over  those  with  whom  we  may 
come  in  contact,  or  assist  others  so  far  as  lies  in  our  power  to 
refrain  from  the  commission  of  all  things  that  are  wrong  or  evil. 
We  have  to  study  our  own  needs,  and  the  responsibilities  under 
which  we  are  placed.  It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  say,  "  I  have  done 
what  I  could  to  clear  my  own  skirts  of  wrong,  so  far  as  relates  to 
my  own  life."  We  have  to  look  around  us  as  to  how  far  we  may 
be  made  the  instrument  to  assist  others  to  reach  this  condition, — 
as  to  how  far  the  Lord  may  have  demanded  of  us  a  work  to  do, 
that,  if  properly  performed,  would  assist  our  brother  or  our 
sister. 

28 


434  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

If,  in  seeking  to  obey  the  law  given  me,  which  requires  the  sur- 
render of  my  heart  to  my  Heavenly  Father,  and  requires  of  me, 
under  that  surrender,  the  control  of  each  appetite  and  every 
passion,  I  have  an  individual  duty  to  perform,  from  the  perform- 
ance of  which  I  obtain  happiness  of  soul,  does  that  absolve  me 
from  extending  an  influence  over  those  who  are  not  as  obedient  as 
myself  ?  Does  that  absolve  me  from  taking  my  part  in  the  world's 
great  task, — to  lessen  the  conditions  of  vice,  of  wrong,  or  of  crime 
that  abound?  Must  I  sit  down  in  my  own  sealed  house,  and  say 
that  the  same  God  that  has  directed  my  life,  will  also  direct  the 
lives  of  others,  and  I  must  leave  that  to  God  alone  ? 

Am  I  not,  in  respect  to  the  influence  I  am  to  exert  over  the 
family  of  man,  in  part  my  brother's  keeper?  Can  I  absolve 
myself  from  responsibility  to  use  the  talents,  the  powers,  the  ex- 
perience God  has  given  me  to  aid  others?  When  I  look  around 
me  in  the  world  and  see  so  much  of  suffering,  so  much  of  vice,  so 
much  of  crime,  out  of  which  grows  so  much  sorrow,  have  I  no 
part  in  alleviating  these  conditions?  Have  I  a  right  to  follow 
my  own  selfish  feelings,  to  rest  satisfied  because  through  my 
obedience  I  have  gathered  rest,  so  far  as  my  own  overt  acts  of 
life  are  concerned? 

I  am  aware,  from  my  contact  with  men,  and  my  conversation 
with  them,  that  a  feeling  of  this  kind  too  largely  prevails.  We 
see  around  us  many  things  we  would  regard  as  great  evils,  which 
need  to  be  eradicated,  but  we  are  too  often  unwilling  to  do  our 
part  towards  that  eradication,  shielding  ourselves  behind  the  in- 
quiry, "  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?  " 

Take,  for  instance,  the  gigantic  evil  of  intemperance,  which 
we  all  know  brings  more  suffering  and  more  sorrow  into  life  than 
all  other  evils  combined.  We  know  it  has  its  origin  in  the  de- 
mands of  an  appetite  more  or  less  acquired  by  the  individual,  but 
largely  received  as  an  inheritance,  because  of  the  actions  or  lives 
of  his  ancestors  in  the  past ;  that  while  we  recognize  the  need  and 
demand  of  each  individual,  under  obedience  to  the  Divine  Law,  to 
forego  the  demands  of  that  appetite,  yet  we  cannot  hold  our- 


Essays  and  Sermons  435 

selves  blameless,  and  we  have  no  right  to  shield  ourselves  behind 
the  thought,  "Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?"  unless  we  use  every 
influence  in  our  power  to  lessen  this  evil.  It  is  incumbent  upon 
us  not  only  to  abstain  from  the  use  of  intoxicants,  but  to  do  noth- 
ing in  any  way  which  shall  advance  their  use  or  allow  it  to  con- 
tinue in  the  land,  and  to  use  all  the  influence  we  are  capable  of 
exerting  in  every  possible  right  way  to  lessen  its  effect.  We 
must  not  shield  ourselves  behind  the  idea  that  we  may  indulge  a 
little,  or  that  we  may  stand  aloof  from  exerting  the  influence  we 
cm  exert,  or  that  we  may  hand  the  cup  to  a  neighbor's  lips,  hold- 
ing him  responsible  for  not  refusing  it.  If  we  do  any  of  these 
things  that  either  directly  or  indirectly  contribute  to  the  con- 
tinuance of  such  an  evil  in  the  land,  we  are  in  part  responsible 
to  our  God  for  the  existence  of  that  evil.  We  cannot,  by  any 
method  of  reasoning,  or  by  attempting  to  hide  ourselves  behind 
the  thought  that  we  are  not  our  brother's  keepers,  shift  the  re- 
sponsibility from  our  own  shoulders.  We  shall  be  held  account- 
able for  the  influence  we  may  be  exerting  in  this  direction.  And 
so  of  every  other  evil  that  is  existing  around  us,  over  which  we 
may  exert  a  power  or  an  influence  that  shall  tend  to  check  its 
spread  or  its  existence  among  us. 

I  have  been  made  this  morning  more  deeply  sensible,  I  think, 
than  I  ever  have  been  before,  of  this  responsibility,  which  rests 
upon  us  as  individuals,  for  the  character  of  the  influence  we  are 
exerting. 

There  are  minds  laboring  under  conditions  of  sorrow  and 
suffering  because  of  the  existence  of  many  things,  the  doing  away 
of  which  would,  we  know,  better  their  condition  and  that  of 
humanity  at  large.  We  may  think  ourselves  happy  in  the  position 
in  which  we  stand,  by  simply  refraining  from  entering  into  any 
of  these  things  we  see  to  be  evil.  We  may  think  we  have  done 
our  part  if  we  have  set  a  proper  example  in  this  direction,  have 
not  allowed  ourselves  to  be  led  into  any  of  the  extravagances  of 
life  from  which  comes  suffering  into  the  world;  that  we  have 


436  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

not  yielded  to  the  covetous  nature  of  man,  and  thus  set  an  im- 
proper example  to  others ;  that  we  have  not  given  way  to  passion ; 
that  we  have  not  allowed  ourselves  to  become  angry ;  that  we  do 
not,  when  we  meet  our  brother  man,  and  enter  into  conversation 
with  him,  enter  into  disputations  whence  grows  bitterness  of 
feeling;  that  we  do  not  in  any  form  violate  the  law  of  God,  and 
then  content  ourselves  that  our  work  is  done.  No,  beloved 
Friends,  this  is  only  another  form  of  framing  the  excuse,  "  Am  I 
my  brother's  keeper?  " 

While  I  recognize  the  need  there  is  of  being  careful  to  live 
under  divine  direction  in  the  performance  of  any  of  these  duties 
where  we  are  to  exert  an  influence  for  good  over  our  fellow-man, 
yet  at  the  same  time  I  see  the  care  that  is  also  needful  to  be  exer- 
cised that  wre  do  not  rest  ourselves  there.  There  is  as  much 
responsibility  resting  upon  us  for  sins  of  omission  as  for  sins  of 
commission.  We  may  violate  Divine  Law  by  doing  that  which 
we  know  is  wrong;  we  may  also  violate  Divine  Law  by  refusing 
to  do  that  which  we  know  is  right.  We  may  violate  Divine  Law 
by  refusing  to  exert  our  influence  for  the  upbuilding  of  our 
brother  and  shielding  him  from  wrong. 

It  may  be  necessary,  in  order  to  do  this,  that  we  shall  enter  into 
such  a  deep  baptism  of  soul  that  we  will  even  have  to  relinquish 
that  which  may  seem  to  be  good  for  us,  in  order  that  we  may 
accomplish  some  good  for  others.  Thus  Paul  gives  the  expres- 
sion in  relation  to  his  experience :  "  Wherefore  if  meat  maketh  my 
brother  to  stumble  I  will  eat  no  flesh  forevermore,  that  I  may  not 
make  my  brother  to  stumble."  There  is  in  this  simply  the  idea 
that  if  in  our  life  there  be  that  which,  by  our  entering  into  it, 
may  be  the  means  of  offending  a  brother,  it  is  needful  that  we 
should  abstain  from  that,  or  else  we  cannot  exert  that  proper 
influence  that  we  should  for  the  good  of  our  fellow-man ;  it  stands 
in  the  way  of  our  advancing  their  interests ;  it  interferes  with  the 
proper  testimony  we  might  have  to  bear  or  the  proper  influence 
we  ought  to  exert.     There  is  no  religious  life  that  produces  true 


Essays  and  Sermons  437 

happiness  that  is  not  a  life  of  self-denial  in  some  respects,  or  in 
large  respects.  It  is  not  only  a  self-denial  of  things  that  may  be 
improper,  but  a  self-denial  at  times  of  things  that  may  seem  to  be 
legitimately  right. 

If  there  be  a  command  given,  an  order,  by  the  Divine  Father, 
that  we  abstain  from  that  which  will  do  us  no  harm,  yet  may 
harm  a  brother,  we  must,  in  order  to  secure  our  own  peace,  and 
avoid  the  responsibility  of  our  brother's  guilt,  abstain.  It  makes, 
I  know,  a  narrow-path  for  some  of  us.  It  may  require  the  leaving 
off  of  cherished  ideas  and  cherished  thoughts  and  views ;  it  may 
require  the  abandonment  of  habits  we  have  not  as  yet  understood 
clearly,  as  regards  their  effect  upon  other  individuals,  or  upon 
ourselves.  It  is  no  just  plea  for  us  to  say  that  others  have  done 
this  or  are  doing  it ;  it  is  no  just  plea  to  say  that  our  fathers 
did  it  without  condemnation ;  that  will  not  avail  in  the  least.  It 
is  only  another  form  of  again  hiding  ourselves  behind  the  plea, 
"  Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?  "  The  thing  for  us  to  do  is  to 
watch  carefully  the  monitions  of  the  Divine  Will ;  to  watch  closely 
the  unfoldings  of  the  Divine  requirements ;  what  it  is  we  are 
required  to  surrender ;  where  it  is  we  are  required  to  exercise  our 
strongest  influences  in  the  best  and  purest  manner.  And  when 
there  is  a  clear  opening  as  to  what  we  shall  do,  when  there  is  the 
full  understanding  of  what  the  Father  requires,  our  peace  will 
always  lie  in  the  performance  of  that  line  of  duty. 

We  ought  not,  indeed  we  must  not,  beloved  Friends,  settle  our- 
selves down  into  a  condition  of  rest,  as  in  a  condition  of  attain- 
ment that  we  may  have  reached.  We  know  not  the  purposes  of 
the  Divine  Father  in  leading  us  thus  far.  We  know,  while  he  may 
have  surrounded  us,  if  we  have  been  faithful,  with  pain  and  sor- 
row, the  result  may  have  been  to  make  us  the  instrument  for 
extending  the  influence  of  God  far  wider  than  we  had  ever  before 
done.  We  may  have  only  been  brought  by  Him  through  the 
spiritual  education  we  have  received  up  to  that  standpoint  where 
we  can  the  more  clearly  show  our  brother  the  proper  way,  by  our 


438  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

life,  by  our  word,  and  by  our  willingness  to  make  the  sacrifices  for 
his  good. 

Oh,  I  would  say  then  to  you,  my  young  friends,  who  are  gath- 
ered here  this  morning,  toward  whom  my  heart  is  warm,  that 
you  would  remember  this  for  yourselves,  would  remember  that 
the  Divine  Father,  in  leading  you,  in  making  requirements  of  you, 
which,  as  you  are  obedient  to  them,  will  produce  happiness  to  your 
souls,  that  you  are  not  to  rest  here,  not  to  think  you  have  attained 
all  that  the  Father  requires  of  you  because  you  have  reached  this 
state  of  rest,  any  more  than  in  the  attainment  of  worldly  knowl- 
edge you  are  to  think  you  have  learned  all  there  is  to  know. 
Something  new,  some  new  knowledge,  is  unfolded  every  day  in 
life,  in  science,  in  the  attainments  of  art,  etc.,  and  so  there  will  be 
new  truths  opened  up  before  you  in  the  spiritual  life,  as  you  are 
continually  obedient  to  what  the  Father  requires ;  but  it  is  not 
merely  for  your  own  gratification,  not  merely  for  your  own 
selves,  but  there  is  in  this  that  which  is  designed  to  make  you 
useful  in  His  hand  to  assist  your  fellows. 

In  my  own  experience  and  in  the  duties  that  have  devolved 
upon  me  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  what  is  required  of  me,  in 
the  performance  of  my  every-day  duty,  in  the  watching  over  my 
own  passions,  is  all  of  my  work  fulfilled?  Would  I  be  perform- 
ing the  service  the  Master  has  required  at  my  hands  if  I  stopped 
there  ?  He  has  given  me  the  call  to  the  ministry ;  He  has  quali- 
fied me  to  some  extent  to  bear  my  testimony  before  the  people,  and 
why  ?  Is  it  for  no  purpose  but  to  assist  them  to  reach  that  same 
condition  as  the  result  of  their  faithfulness?  Is  it  for  nothing 
else  but  that  I  may  carry  comfort  to  some  hearts,  that  I  may  be 
able  to  encourage  others,  that  I  may  be  faithful  to  the  work  al- 
lotted me?  As  I  advance  if  life,  as  greater  things  are  shown  me, 
as  experience  becomes  deeper,  does  it  not  qualify  me  more 
and  more  to  faithfully  perform  the  kind  of  work  and  service  He 
has  given  me  to  do? 

Then  just  so  with  you  in  your  work ;  you  will  find  it  continually 
enlarging  and  expanding ;  and  be  not  afraid  or  ashamed  to  do 


Essays  and  Sermons  439 

just  that  part  of  the  work  the  Master  requires  of  you.  Be  will- 
ing to  make  any  sacrifice  that  may  be  demanded  of  you,  and  He 
will  stand  by  you  and  uphold  you. 

If  I  were  to  refrain  from  the  performance  of  the  work  and  ser- 
vice demanded  of  me  in  the  line  of  the  ministry,  if  I  were  to  say, 
"  God  is  just  as  able  to  teach  every  other  soul  as  He  has  been 
able  to  teach  mine;"  that  He  can  show  to  others  that  which 
they  are  to  know,  as  He  has  shown  it  to  me,  and  should  therefore 
refuse  to  stand  before  the  people  and  bear  the  testimonies  of 
God,  I  should  be  shrinking  behind  that  same  plea,  "  Am  I  my 
brother's  keeper?"  In  the  matter  of  the  duties  demanded,  not 
only  of  me,  but  of  you,  we  are  really  in  these  things  our  brothers' 
keepers.  We  have  not  a  right  to  live  a  life  just  as  we  like  in 
this,  any  more  than  we  have  in  the  secular  world.  We  are  de- 
pending upon  one  another  for  the  very  sustenance  that  supports 
these  outward  lives.  No  one  of  us,  unless  he  places  himself,  as  it 
were,  in  a  hermit's  cell,  depriving  himself  of  the  social  enjoy- 
ments and  the  pleasures  and  profits  of  intermingling  with  men,  is 
independent  of  his  brother.  We  are,  in  some  degree,  responsible 
for  that  brother's  welfare,  even  in  secular  matters,  and  it  is  equally 
true  in  regard  to  our  religious  lives. 

I  would  then  impress  upon  every  soul  that  hears  me  this  morn- 
ing, the  responsibility  under  which  we  are  resting.  You  see 
around  you  the  wrongs  that  bring  so  much  sorrow  in  the  world 
in  the  secular  life,  and  I  would  ask  each  of  you,  with  myself,  to 
enter  very  closely  into  an  investigation  of  the  thoughts  and  feel- 
ings of  our  lives,  and  inquire  of  ourselves,  Are  we  in  any  form 
or  manner  shielding  ourselves  behind  the  excuse,  "  Am  I  my 
brother's  keeper  ?  "  am  I  engaged  in  any  form  of  business,  am  I 
allowing  myself  to  enter  into  any  kind  of  enjoyment  that  in  its 
influence  tends  to  strengthen  those  habits  of  our  brothers  that 
lead  them  down  to  darkness  and  to  death?  Am  I  in  any  way 
preventing  or  retarding,  by  withholding  my  hands,  or  by  being 
unwilling  to  make  any  self-sacrifice,  the  amelioration  of  the  condi- 
tion of  mankind  around  me?     And  when  we  come  to  study  this 


440  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

matter  thus  closely,  I  apprehend  there  is  not  a  man  here,  not  a 
soul  here,  that  will  not  find  there  is  yet  a  work  for  him  to  do. 

Oh,  then,  let  us  be  willing  to  do  it ;  let  us  no  longer  be  willing 
to  shield  ourselves  behind  the  excuse,  "  Am  I  my  brother's 
keeper?"  no  longer  indulge  in  the  thought  that  each  man  stands 
alone  responsible  to  his  God,  and  "  I  have  no  responsibility  for 
my  brother  "  in  the  example  I  set,  in  the  life  I  lead,  and  the  in- 
fluence I  exert. 

Ah,  no,  beloved  Friends,  this  will  not  do.  We  will  find,  as  some 
of  us  have  already  found,  the  more  we  have  sacrificed  for  the 
good  of  others,  the  more  we  have  laid  aside  our  own  selfish  de- 
sires and  attainments,  the  more  we  have  become  willing  to  do 
for  others,  the  greater  the  joy  that  is  given  to  our  own  souls. 
This  is  always  the  case ;  by  stepping  outside  of  our  selfishness  we 
make  the  greater  advancement  towards  the  attainment  of  that 
which  we  desire  the  most ;  of  a  heaven  to-day  in  the  world  around 
us,  and  a  Heaven  in  the  world  to  come. 


Essays  and  Sermons  441 


SALVATION  FROM  SELFISHNESS. 

Whittier,  in  his  poem  of  "  The  Meeting,"  gives  expression  to 
this  thought, 

That  to  be  saved  is  only  this, — ■ 
Salvation   from   our   selfishness. 

I  apprehend  all  will  agree  with  me  that  the  object  of  all  our 
religious  devotion,  of  our  profession  and  belief,  is,  in  some  way, 
to  work  out  our  soul's  salvation,  whether  we  look  toward  that 
salvation  as  something  to  be  attained  in  the  present,  or  only  to 
be  realized  by  us  in  the  eternal  world.  The  efforts  of  the  ministry 
and  of  the  missionary  are  all  directed  toward  the  saving  of  souls. 
Each  concludes  in  his  own  way,  or  under  his  own  particular  line 
of  thought,  that  he  has  found  the  best  way.  We,  in  this  Chris- 
tian land,  as  believers  in  the  great  mission  of  Jesus,  accept  His 
doctrines,  His  counsels,  His  teachings,  as  those  which  most  readily 
and  truly  lead  up  to  the  attainment  of  that  which  we  are  thus 
hoping  for. 

If  this  thought  of  Whittier's  be  true,  it  simplifies  very  much 
the  nature  and  character  of  the  work  necessary  for  each  of  us  to 
do  in  order  to  attain  this  end.  It  makes  it  something  tangible, 
something  practical,  something  which  belongs  to  the  present  life. 
It  differs  somewhat  from  that  which  has  been  long  taught  in  the 
world  in  that  it  does  not  call  upon  men  to  embrace  any  particular 
doctrine,  to  place  their  faith  in  anything  that  is  done  without  them 
or  has  been  done  without  them,  to  accomplish  a  work  the  effects 
of  which  are  only  to  be  realized  in  another  state  of  being;  but  it 
brings  it  directly  home  to  the  present  life,  it  strikes  directly  at  our 
living  in  the  world,  at  the  manner  of  thought  which  we  allow  to 
find  a  resting  place,  as  well  as  the  act  which  flows  out  from  that 
thought. 


442  Autobiography  of  John  J.-  Cornell 

It  does  not,  by  any  means,  involve  the  idea  that  there  is  no  right 
selfish  action.  It  does  not  involve  the  idea  that  man  may  not 
give  proper  latitude  to  the  cravings  of  his  nature ;  but  that  we  are 
to  be  saved  from  the  control  of  our  nature  by  that  selfishness — 
that  we  are  to  be  kept  from  becoming  subjects  of  that  selfishness. 
It  involves,  also,  the  thought  that  sin  is  the  result  of  yielding  im- 
properly to  that  selfishness;  that,  if  we  are  to  be  saved  from  sin, 
we  must  be  saved  from  our  selfishness.  Very  simple.  It  takes 
away  the  idea  that  we  are  responsible  for  or  placed  under  any  ad- 
verse conditions,  by  anybody  else's  sin.  It  places  each  individual 
of  us  upon  his  own  bottom,  as  it  were,  his  own  foundation,  and 
makes  him  responsible  for  his  own  acts.  If  we  study  carefully 
the  workings  of  our  human  nature  we  will  find  there  is  a  great 
deal  of  selfishness  in  it,  and  there  is  a  great  deal  of  that  selfishness 
that  is  right.  There  is  the  proper  observance  of  the  laws  of 
nature  in  the  care  of  the  physical  life.  We  have  to  give  it  atten- 
tion. We  have  to  provide  the  sustenance  for  it ;  yet  we  must  not 
allow  that  demand  to  so  absorb  our  whole  time  and  our  whole  at- 
tention that  we  cannot  take  our  proper  part  in  life  in  other  direc- 
tions. We  must  not  allow  the  promptings  of  our  nature  to  pro- 
vide for  the  support  of  life, — the  proper  selfishness  of  our  nature, 
■ — to  interfere  with  the  growth  of  the  intellectual  nature,  or  with 
proper  social  indulgence,  or  social  minglings  with  the  world,  and 
certainly  not  with  the  cultivation  of  the  higher  nature,  the  spiritual 
nature  ;  nor  must  we  allow  ourselves  to  be  so  absorbed  in  providing 
sustenance  to  further  our  own  physical  lives  as  to  render  ourselves 
entirely  oblivious  to  the  needs  of  others,  or  to  make  us  forgetful 
of  their  rights  and  their  privileges.  By  so  doing,  while  we  may 
attain  large  provision  for  our  own  sustenance,  we  may  be  bringing 
disorderly  conditions  into  the  world.  This  may  be  done  in  very 
many  ways.  I  need  not  enter  into  details.  The  thought  will  be 
patent  to  every  one  among  you  that  there  are  very  many  methods 
by  which  men  may,  in  their  selfishness  in  providing  for  their  own 
needs  and  those  of  others  who  are  dependent  upon  them,  do  great 
injustice  to  others  by  simply  looking  at  themselves  and  their  own 


Essays  and  Sermons  443 

selfish  interests.  They,  in  this  manner,  commit  a  sin.  They 
interfere  with  their  own  social  happiness ;  and  they  also  interfere 
with  the  higher  happiness,  and  the  social  happiness  of  others. 
This  is  a  wrong  that  needs  righting. 

The  conflict  between  capital  and  labor,  in  the  manner  in  which 
it  is  largely  carried  on,  has  its  origin  in  this  selfishness  on  the 
part  of  each.  It  is  one  of  those  things  that  needs  righting  in  some 
form,  and  it  can  only  be  righted  by  the  control  of  the  selfishness 
of  each  class,  each  being  careful  not  to  do  wrong  towards  the 
other.  We  can  readily  see  that,  if  this  were  the  case,  there  would 
be  no  binding  of  improper  burdens  by  the  employer  upon  the  em- 
ploye, neither  would  there  be,  on  the  part  of  the  employe,  a 
shrinking  from  the  performance  of  the  lot  assigned  him  and  doing 
it  properly  and  well. 

There  are,  too,  the  passions  of  our  nature,  the  varied  appetites, 
the  very  many  ways  in  which  we  are  looking  after  our  own 
selfish  interest.  It  is  in  this  manner  we  sin.  We  yield  in  some 
form  to  the  promptings  of  our  own  natures,  our  own  desires,  our 
own  wishes,  and  that  whether  it  be  sins  of  commission  or  of  omis- 
sion. If  there  be  a  clear  presentation  of  duty  to  be  performed, 
a  requirement  that  we  ought  to  do  something  for  our  neighbor, 
to  exert  an  influence  either  by  word  or  act  for  his  good,  and  we 
hesitate  to  do  it,  we  plead  our  excuses, — perhaps  our  time  is  so 
closely  occupied  in  other  directions,  or  we  say  we  are  unworthy 
to  take  up  the  work,  that  we  are  unfit  for  it : — we  use  all  these 
excuses  simply  to  get  out  of  doing  that  which  we  see  we  ought  to 
do ;  and  this  has  its  origin  in  a  certain  sort  of  selfishness,  for  there 
are  different  degrees  of  selfishness  in  our  nature.  Trace  it  as 
minutely  as  we  can,  in  all  its  ramifications  and  bearings,  we  will 
find  ourselves  brought  to  one  conclusion :  wherever  we  com- 
mit a  wrong,  or  refrain  from  doing  a  right,  we  have  some  selfish 
motive  underneath  that  prompts  us, — something  that  leads  us  to 
refuse  to  do  what  we  know  we  ought  to  do,  or  refuse  to  leave 
undone  what  we  know  we  ought  not  to  have  done ;  and  this  per- 
vades all  classes,  all  individuals  and  almost  every  act  of  human 


444  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

life.  And  the  result  is  always  sure — when  we  do  that  which  we 
know  we  ought  not  to  have  done,  or  refrain  from  doing  that  which 
we  know  we  ought  to  have  done,  it  produces  unhappiness,  dis- 
turbs the  quiet  of  the  mind,  disturbs  our  rest  and  peace.  We  need 
not  acknowledge  it  to  one  another.  We  are  so  constituted — 
some  of  us  at  least — that  we  are  very  secretive ;  we  are  reticent  re- 
garding our  own  feelings  and  thoughts ;  yet  the  all-seeing  eye 
of  the  Divine  One,  that  penetrates  the  thoughts  entertained  by 
every  heart,  knows,  as  we  know,  that  we  are  not  at  rest,  that  we 
are  not  satisfied  with  our  own  doing;  and  I  think  there  are  few 
of  you  before  me  that  have  not,  in  your  own  experience,  found 
this  to  be  true,  and  that  have  not,  like  myself,  again  and  again 
resolved  we  would  not  be  found  in  this  same  condition  again. 

The  work,  then,  the  important  work  of  salvation,  lies  right  here 
in  this  practical  manner  of  being  saved  from  our  own  selfishness, 
which  will  save  us  from  the  commission  of  sin,  save  us  from 
breaking  every  law  of  the  Divine  Father  that  has  been  made 
known  to  us,  and  as  a  result  will  keep  us  in  harmony  with  the 
Divine  Father. 

Now  this  is  a  work  that  cannot  be  accomplished  in  a  moment. 
And  here  is  where  I  would  differ  very  largely  from  the  thought  we 
see  so  frequently  expressed,  that  when  there  comes  over  a  man  a 
conviction  that  there  is  need  of  a  dependence  on  some  higher 
power,  the  lips  may  express  the  thought,  "  I  believe,"  and  that 
soul  is  then  saved,— that  it  is  a  momentary  work,  accomplished  in 
a  moment  because  of  the  result  of  the  conviction  that  there  is  need 
of  being  led  by  a  higher  power  and  of  giving  the  heart  up  to  the 
service  of  God.  I  believe  many  have  made  their  mistake  in  this 
direction  by  harboring  the  thought  that  because  they  made  a 
profession  of  a  belief  in  doctrines,  or  a  belief  in  Christ,  they  were 
therefore  saved ; — that  from  that  belief,  they  would  in  the  eternal 
world  be  pardoned  for  all  the  wrongs  committed  here.  I  believe 
there  is  danger,  beloved  friends,  in  the  acceptation  of  such  a  view, 
because  there  is  no  one  of  us  who  has  had  experience  in  life  who 
does  not  know,  who  has  not  deeply  realized,  that  we  are  only  safe 


Essays  and  Sermons  445 

while  we  maintain  the  watch  day  by  day ;  that  however  earnestly 
we  may  give  our  hearts  to  the  service  of  the  Lord,  however  deep 
may  be  the  devotion,  or  the  conviction  that  may  rest  upon  our 
hearts  that  we  must  thus  yield  ourselves  to  Him,  we  have  only 
taken  the  first  step  in  the  right  direction.  We  have  not  yet  been 
saved  from  our  selfishness.  We  do  not  know  in  what  moment  the 
trial  may  come  when  we,  not  being  found  on  the  watch,  may  yield 
to  some  form  of  selfishness. 

When  we  look  over  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church  through 
the  past  ages,  and  in  our  own  age,  and  see  how  much  there  is 
yet  existing  of  the  evidence  of  selfishness  in  so  many  forms, 
we  must  be  brought  to  the  conclusion  that  not  all  who  have  pro- 
fessed the  name  of  Christ,  or  to  believe  in  Jesus,  have  yet  been 
saved  from  their  selfishness.  When  we  see  the  divisions  that  have 
been  the  experience  of  almost  every  religious  organization,  when 
we  see  the  bitterness,  the  strife,  the  contentions  that  are  found 
within  their  borders,  when  we  see  the  arraignment  of  men  for  dar- 
ing to  think  differently  from  their  fathers,  and  their  fellows  as- 
suming the  seat  of  judgment  over  them  because  of  expressions 
that  differ  from  certain  views  of  theology,  is  it  not  patent  from 
this  standpoint  to  every  one  of  us  that  there  is  yet  much  for  all 
the  churches  and  for  every  professor  of  the  Christian  name  to 
learn  in  the  way  of  this  kind  of  salvation  to  which  the  poet  calls 
our  attention? 

I  have  no  controversy  with  other  men's  views.  It  is  not  their 
views  that  I  am  speaking  of.  I  have  no  controversy  with  their 
beliefs ;  but  I  do  want  to  inculcate  a  deeper  thoughtfulness  in  re- 
gard to  the  obligation  resting  upon  each  one  of  us,  in  the  working 
out  of  our  souls'  salvation,  that  we  shall  not  rest  simply  upon  what 
others  have  gathered,  or  upon  mere  forms,  or  doctrines,  or  dog- 
mas, and  then  conclude  our  work  is  done.  Just  so  long  as  there 
is  in  the  world  so  much  crime,  vice,  wars,  and  rumors  of  wars, 
so  long  as  there  are  contentions  and  strife  within  religious 
borders,  just  so  long  will  there  be  need  of  bearing  testimony  to  the 
simple  method  of  salvation  which  was  thus  brought  forward  in 


446  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

my  text,— need  of  a  deepening-  in  the  life,  of  closer  study  of  man's 
responsibilities  and  of  his  capabilities,  in  order  that  he  may  realize 
what  is  meant  by  being  saved.  If  every  Christian  professor 
throughout  the  land  were  to  live  a  life  exemplifying  salvation 
from  his  selfishness,  who  of  us  cannot  see  that  there  would  be  a 
different  condition  of  things  throughout  the  world?  Who  of  us 
cannot  see  there  would  be  a  different  feeling  existing  between  man 
and  man  and  between  the  brotherhoods  of  men  ? 

Then  there  comes  the  question,  How  shall  we  be  saved  from  our 
selfishness  ?  It  is  one  thing  to  know  what  we  ought  to  do ;  it  is 
another  thing  to  do  it.  I  can  only  refer  to  my  own  experience, 
which  has  been  somewhat  peculiar;  and  although  I  have  borne 
my  testimony  before  in  the  hearing  of  some  of  you,  and  the 
statement  I  shall  make  has  also  been  criticised,  yet  I  must  again 
present  it,  and  my  reasons  for  it.  I  have  no  other  Saviour  but  the 
Spirit  of  God,  the  Christ  within  me,  revealing  to  me  directly  that 
which  I  have  to  do  or  to  leave  undone.  In  my  earlier  years  all 
dependence  upon  the  past  was  taken  from  me.  My  faith  in  those 
who  stood  high  in  the  Society  was  shaken  to  such  an  extent  that 
I  resolved  I  would  never  darken  the  doors  of  a  Friends'  meeting- 
house again.  And  from  my  standpoint,  my  selfish  standpoint  of 
reasoning,  I  soon  reasoned  away  all  the  faith  that  had  been  taught 
me,  that  there  was  a  power  that  was  unerring  in  its  revelations  to 
the  souls  of  men  of  the  law  of  right.  It  did  not  take  me  long, 
from  this  standpoint  of  reasoning,  to  reason  away  everything  of 
a  religious  character — to  even  deny  the  existence  of  a  God.  I 
see  now,  I  believe  now,  that  that  dispensation  was  permitted,  in 
Divine  wisdom,  to  make  of  me  a  Friend  from  conviction,  as  I  had 
been  a  Friend  from  birthright — to  teach  me  the  lesson,  through  the 
revelation  of  God  Himself,  that  He  did  reveal  Himself  to  the 
children  of  men,  and  would  reveal  to  them  all  of  the  knowledge 
they  needed  to  know  in  order  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  It 
was  when  alone  in  the  field,  like  George  Fox  of  old,  with  no 
human  being  around  me,  struggling  against  the  convictions  of  the 
Spirit,  bringing  to  bear  all  of  the  powers  of  reasoning  and  sophis- 


Essays  and  Sermons  447 

try  I  possessed  to  convince  myself  that  there  was  no  Supreme 
Being,  that  my  God  met  me  and  furnished  me  the  evidence,  so 
clear,  so  indubitable,  that  from  that  moment  to  the  present  I  have 
never  had  a  doubt  of  His  existence,  nor  of  His  revelation  of 
Himself  and  of  His  law  directly  to  the  children  of  men.  I  could 
not,  in  words,  open  to  any  other  heart  the  nature  of  that  revelation 
and  that  conviction.  I  simply  say  it  was  sufficient  for  me — ■ 
that  has  been  the  guiding  star  of  my  life  since.  All  I  am,  all  I 
ever  have  been,  all  I  have  done  for  good,  all  the  influence  I  have 
exerted  to  carry  comfort  to  any  soul,  to  uplift  any  drooping  heart, 
to  encourage  any  one  to  continue  in  obedience  to  the  Divine  law, 
has  been  because  of  my  faithfulness  to  that  revelation  in  my  own 
heart.  It  opened  to  me  that  I  must  first  restrain  myself  and  con- 
trol the  selfishness  of  my  nature.  With  a  nature  strong  and 
passionate,  quick,  impulsive,  easily  aroused,  sensitive,  quick  to 
feel  indignation,  this  seemed  to  be  almost  the  first  demand  made 
of  me — to  control  that  passion,  that  selfishness  of  my  nature;  to 
keep  in  check  those  things  which  I  found  so  disturbed  my  own 
quiet,  and  which  led  to  contention — for  no  one  loved  controversy 
up  to  this  period  of  my  life  more  than  I.  Whenever  an  oppor- 
tunity for  argument  or  controversy  opened,  I  readily  embraced  it. 
But  when  I  came  under  this  conviction  of  Divine  power,  that  met 
me  in  my  field,  I  found  this  must  be  laid  aside.  As  I  look  back 
over  the  experience  of  my  life  to  that  moment  I  can  see  that  such 
controversy  had  always  left  me  with  unpleasant  feelings.  It  had 
never  been  carried  on  without  some  warmth,  some  expressions 
which  in  my  calmer  moments  I  would  have  been  glad  to  recall, 
and  it  always  left  me  disturbed  in  spirit. 

This  was  among  the  first  of  the  requirements,— to  lay  down  that 
selfishness ;  and  as  I  yielded  to  it,  Friends,  I  found  a  sweeter  hap- 
piness. It  has  not,  as  you  know,  prevented  me  from  expressing 
boldly  and  clearly  what  I  believe  to  be  true,  but  it  has  kept  me 
in  so  far  as  I  had  the  command  of  language  from  expressing  it 
in  that  controversial  manner  which  was  calculated  to  wound. 


448  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Then  came  other  requirements  of  a  similar  nature,  little  by 
little.  Although  in  that  communion  in  the  field  with  my  Heavenly 
Father,  there  alone  with  Him,  I  had  yielded  my  life  to  His  service, 
had  covenanted  with  Him  then  and  there  I  would  do  all  He  re- 
quired of  me  if  He  would  give  me  strength  to  perform  the  re- 
quirements, I  was  not  saved  then — in  that  moment.  It  had  not  all 
been  accomplished.  Day  by  day,  week  by  week,  month  by  month, 
and  year  by  year,  as  the  years  rolled  on,  I  have  found  here  and 
there — yes,  almost  every  day  of  my  life — something  that  needed 
to  be  controlled  to  save  me  from  my  selfishness.  The  selfish  pow- 
ers are  continually  asserting  themselves  to  be  gratified.  There 
is  no  attainment,  no  condition  to  which  the  human  mind  can 
reach,  where  they  are  so  completely  under  control  that  they  will 
not  at  times  re-assert  themselves.  They  are  so  necessary  for 
all  the  legitimate  objects  of  our  being;  it  is  so  imperative  that  their 
reasonable  demands  should  be  satisfied  in  order  that  we  may 
properly  fulfil  the  functions  of  life,  that  their  proper  strength  may 
easily  develop  to  entire  mastery  of  our  natures  unless  we  watch 
over  them  carefully  every  day  we  live. 

When  we  come  then  to  realize  what  are  the  responsibilities 
under  which  we  are  placed,  that  this  is  a  daily  work,  then  we 
realize  there  must  be  a  dependence  upon  a  power  higher  than  our 
own.  We  say  we  believe  in  God,  we  believe  in  Christ  as  the 
Saviour — but  how  ?  Is  it  sufficient  to  believe  there  is  a  God  who 
rules  in  heaven  and  overrules  in  all  the  earth,  a  power  that  created 
all  things,  who  is  the  Father  of  all  spiritual  life?  Will  that  mere 
belief  save  me  from  my  selfishness?  Will  the  belief  that  Jesus 
came  into  the  world  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  with  a  mission  to 
show  to  the  world,  a  life  lived  free  from  all  selfishness  of  human 
nature,  by  obedience  to  the  power  within  Him, — will  a  belief  in 
Him  save  me  from  my  selfishness  ?  I  want  to  bring  this  thought 
home  to  some  of  you  to  examine  carefully  in  regard  to  this.  It  is 
not  that  I,  by  any  means,  would  lessen  or  undervalue  this  belief 
in  God.  Oh,  no.  Full  well  I  learned  that  lesson  through  depths 
of  suffering ;  vet  there  must  be  a  cordial  co-operation  on  our  part 


Essays  and  Sermons  449 

with  the  revelation  of  the  law  of  God  to  enable  us  to  control  our 
selfishness.  There  must  not  only  be  a  belief  in  the  existence  of 
God,  not  only  confidence  in  the  law  He  unfolds  to  us  to  obey,  but 
there  must  be  on  our  part  obedience  to  the  law. 

But  where  shall  I  get  knowledge  of  the  law?  How  shall  I 
know  when  and  where  I  am  to  control  the  selfishness  of  my  nature? 
Shall  I  turn  back  to  the  records  of  the  early  fathers  of  this  church  ? 
Shall  I  read  the  writings  of  George  Fox,  William  Penn,  Robert 
Barclay,  Isaac  Pennington,  to  find  therein  that  which  will  meet 
my  need  for  to-day.  Is  there  anything  found  in  their  writings, 
grand  as  they  are,  that  will  meet  the  condition  in  which  I  may  be 
placed  this  morning?  No;  you  know  it  is  not  so.  They  have 
simply  given  us  a  record  of  their  conflicts  and  of  their  overcom- 
ings — not  of  all  the  specific  conflicts  they  met ;  no  man  can  put 
upon  paper  or  print  in  a  book  the  struggles  of  every  hour  of  his 
life,  the  conflicts  he  may  meet.  And  if  he  could,  there  are  no 
two  of  us  who  will  meet  just  the  same  conflicts  in  the  same  manner 
and  at  the  same  moment.  We  cannot  in  such  manner  make  a  law 
for  ourselves.  So  if  I  open  the  lids  of  the  Bible,  and  read  there 
the  grand  and  valuable  truths  that  were  revealed  to  men  in  the 
past,  they  will  show  to  me  how  those  who  were  obedient  to  the 
law  given  to  them  were  kept  and  preserved  from  doing  wrong, 
and  how  those  who  were  not  obedient  to  the  law  given  them  met 
condemnation  and  disquietude  of  soul,  and  as  a  result  entered  into 
varied  forms  of  captivity;  and  while  all  these  are  lessons  to  me, 
showing  me  the  results  of  obedience  or  disobedience  to  the  Divine 
law,  they  do  not  give  me  to  understand  just  what  I  am  to  do  to 
overcome  my  own  selfish  nature.  Each  individual  of  us  must  find 
this  out  for  himself,  and  it  can  only  be  found  out  by  the  particular 
revelation  of  Christ,  the  Spirit  of  God,  the  power  and  wisdom 
of  God,  in  our  hearts  to-day.  Thanks  be  unto  the  Father,  He 
sends  that  beloved  Son  to-day  just  as  freely,  just  as  universally, 
as  He  does  the  light  that  emanates  from  the  sun  in  the  heavens 
to  all  material  things.  It  penetrates  every  heart.  It  reaches 
down  into  every  soul.  It  is  like  tendrils,  or  the  nerves  of  the 
29 


45°  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

system,  conveying  unto  a  loving  father  the  condition  of  every 
rational  soul  living.  And  there  comes  down,  as  with  telegraphic 
quickness,  into  each  heart,  the  lesson,  the  teaching,  the  law  to 
guide  that  heart  to-day — all  in  a  moment  telling  where  we  shall 
restrain  ourselves, — where  we  shall  control  the  selfishness  of  our 
natures  in  refraining  from  doing  wrong;  or  opening  to  each 
soul  that  he  wishes  to  use  as  an  instrument  in  His  hands  just  when 
and  where  that  soul  is  to  work. 

Obedience  to  this  revelation,  then,  is  the  means  of  saving  us 
from  our  selfishness.  It  keeps  us  in  harmony  with  the  law  of  our 
God,  and  preserves  us  from  the  commission  of  that  which  is  sin  in 
His  sight.  It  keeps  us  to-day  in  a  heaven  here  below.  God  has 
the  reign,  the  rule,  the  government  in  that  spirit,  and  that  pro- 
duces heaven  here.  And  as  we  continue,  each  hour  of  our  life, 
thus  to  keep  in  harmony  with  this  law,  to  be  obedient  to  this 
higher  revelation  to  us,  to  listen  to  the  revealing  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  we  shall  know  of  being  saved  day  by  day  from  our  selfish- 
ness, and  through  that  saving  day  by  day  reach  a  condition  of 
harmony  with  our  God,  and  be  at  peace  with  Him  here ;  and  then, 
whether  the  summons  shall  come  in  the  morning  of  life,  in  middle 
age,  in  old  age — whether  it  shall  come  as  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye,  or  after  being  prostrated  upon  a  bed  of  suffering  for  long  days 
and  weeks, — we  shall  be  found  ready  to  meet  our  Father  in  the 
realm  of  eternal  bliss,  and  shall  hear  His  welcome,  "  Well  done, 
thou  good  and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things ;  enter  thou  into 
the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

Nor  ought  there  to  be  anything  discouraging  in  this  to  the 
young.  Some  of  you  may  think  from  the  thought  expressed 
that  the  work  before  you  is  endless — that  there  is  no  hope  or 
prospect  of  reaching  a  condition  where  there  shall  be  final  rest 
from  this  conflict.  You  will  find  this  to  be  true  in  all  things  per- 
taining to  life.  You  may  provide  to-day  for  the  wants  of  the 
body ;  but  you  know  we  have  also  to  make  provision  for  the  mor- 
row.    There  is  no  period  in  which  we  can  entirely  rest  from  our 


Essays  and  Sermons  451 

labors  for  the  preservation  and  care  of  the  physical  life.  We  have 
to  take  the  needed  food  to  supply  the  demands  of  nature.  In  our 
intellectual  culture,  you  know  there  is  no  state,  no  attainment  that 
has  yet  been  reached  by  the  human  family  beyond  which  there  is 
not  something  yet  to  be  learned.  We  think  we  have  finished  our 
education,  when,  in  fact,  we  have  only  just  obtained  the  needed 
implements  to  continue  that  education,  and  if  we  be  thoughtful, 
earnest,  seeking  minds,  we  shall  always  find  something  new  to 
learn  in  science,  art,  and  literature. 

It  is  equally  true  in  our  spiritual  relations.  We  must  not  expect 
that  we  shall  attain  to  a  position  where  there  is  nothing  more 
to  learn  or  to  do,  any  more  than  we  can  in  those  relations  belong- 
ing to  the  physical  and  the  intellectual.  There  is  a  growth  and 
development  of  the  soul  life  just  as  much  as  there  is  a  growth  and 
development  of  the  physical  and  intellectual  life. 

Nor  are  we  in  a  condition  where  we  can  understand  all  of  the 
requirements  of  the  Divine  Law,  or  where  we  should  be  able  to 
obey  them  all,  were  they  unfolded  to  us  at  once,  or  in  the  begin- 
ning of  life.  It  is  truly  said,  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil 
thereof;  it  is  equally  true  that  sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  good 
thereof.  We  have  to  do  day  by  day  just  that  duty  which  the  Lord 
unfolds  for  us  to  do.  Strength  will  be  given  to  us  to  perform 
that  duty ;  if  we  are  faithful  in  the  performance  of  it  we  will  get 
our  reward.  Obedience  to  the  Divine  law  will  be  just  as  needful 
in  the  young  as  it  is  in  those  of  use  who  have  had  more  ex- 
perience in  life ;  and  the  result  will  be  the  same.  And  as  faithful- 
ness in  the  performance  of  the  duty  of  one  day  better  fits  us  to 
perform  the  duty  of  another,  and  as  it  will  be  easier  to  act  in  har- 
mony with  the  Divine  law  the  longer  we  obey  its  dictates,  and  thus 
control  our  selfish  desires,  it  will  thus  become  more  and  more 
easy  for  us  to  continue  to  control  them.  So  there  is  no  need  of 
discouragement. 

If  you,  in  your  young  life,  were  to  have  set  before  you  all  of 
the  tasks  in  the  physical  world  you  are  required  to  do,  it  would  be 


452  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

appalling.  You  would  scarcely  find  ambition  sufficient  to  enter 
upon  any  of  the  duties  of  a  business  life;  but  as  each  day's  duty 
comes,  with  the  strength  given  you  may  perform  that  duty.  And 
you  know  you  go  on  until  it  becomes  easier  and  easier  to  carry  on 
any  of  the  forms  of  business  in  which  you  may  be  engaged. 

This  is  equally  true  in  regard  to  our  working  out  our  soul's  sal- 
vation. If  all  were  at  once  to  be  demanded  of  us, — every  sacrifice 
we  have  to  make,  every  duty  we  have  to  perform, — there  is  no 
human  mind  that  would  not  be  appalled,  and  shrink  from  entering 
into  the  work.  But  it  is  just  as  true  in  the  spiritual  as  in  the 
physical  world,  that,  "  As  our  days  so  shall  our  strength  be." 

I  want  you  then,  beloved  Friends,  not  to  feel  discouraged,  dis- 
heartened, or  appalled,  because  there  will  be  continually  before  you 
these  struggles  in  your  spiritual  life ;  but  you  will  find  the  Lord's 
arm  will  be  underneath  to  sustain  you, — that  that  arm  will  never 
be  shortened,  nor  that  ear  heavy  to  hear  your  cries  and  to  give  you 
the  needed  strength  to  enable  you  to  be  obedient  to  all  the  demands 
of  the  Divine  law. 


Essays  and  Sermons  453 


DELIVERANCE  FROM  EVIL. 

My  thought  has  been  turned  this  morning  to  the  origin  of  evil 
as  a  subject  of  deep  interest  and  importance,  since  upon  our  under- 
standing of  it  largely  depends  our  idea  of  our  duty  as  religious 
beings.  I  remember  very  early  in  life  frequently  hearing  the 
expression  that  good  and  evil  were  set  before  us  and  we  were 
given  the  power  to  choose  which  we  would  accept,  and  I  think 
that  that  idea  has  more  or  less  pervaded  religious  teaching  down 
to  the  present  time.  This  seems  to  me  to  involve  the  thought  that 
God  made  evil,  for  no  other  power  could  create  it.  I  have  been 
unable  to  find  anything  that  has  been  written  in  the  past  which 
sustains  this  idea.  It  is  true  that  in  the  Scriptural  account  of 
the  Garden  of  Eden  it  is  said  that  the  Lord  planted  in  the  garden 
all  sorts  of  trees,  and  that  He  also  implanted  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  but  we  must  remember  that  He 
forbade  man  to  partake  of  the  fruit  of  that  tree.  Therefore  in  the 
beginning  He  did  not  place  good  and  evil  before  man  in  the 
sense  in  which  it  is  commonly  understood. 

Then,  again,  I  remember  the  teaching  which,  has  been  common 
all  through  my  life,  that  evil  came  into  the  world  through  the 
yielding  to  temptation  of  our  first  parents,  and  has  continued  in  the 
world  from  a  similar  source, — that  temptation  coming  from  a 
satanic  being  to  whom  men  generally  give  the  appellation  of  the 
devil ;  and  in  order  to  substantiate  this  theory  there  has  been 
interwoven  with  it  the  idea  that  at  some  period  or  other  an  am- 
bitious angel  in  heaven,  aspiring  to  be  equal  with  God,  fell,  and 
because  of  that  fall  or  because  of  the  penalty  which  necessarily 
followed,  an  enmity  sprang  up  between  him  and  God,  and  he  has 
ever  since  been  endeavoring  to  thwart  the  designs  of  the  Almighty 
in  seeking  to  further  the  best  interests  of  man. 


454  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

The  inquiry  always  did  come  to  me,  whenever  I  thought  of  this 
idea,  if  Heaven  be  a  place  where  God  has  the  entire  control,  a  con- 
dition or  a  place  of  entire  happiness,  what  was  it  that  could  pos- 
sibly have  induced  an  angel  to  attempt  to  thwart  the  purposes  and 
laws  of  God?  and  I  must  confess  that  I  have  been  entirely 
unable  to  satisfy  my  own  mind  how  such  a  thing  could  be  possible. 
It  seems  to  me  to  be  entirely  inconsistent  with  all  the  thoughts  I 
have  of  Heaven.  We  read  that  in  the  beginning,  when  the  law 
was  given  man,  the  serpent  appeared  in  the  garden  and  sought  to 
beguile  the  woman,  and  to  induce  her  to  believe  that  the  penalty 
which  the  Almighty  had  said  He  would  impose  for  the  partaking 
of  the  forbidden  fruit,  would  not  be  imposed.  To  that  serpent  is 
usually  ascribed  the  idea  of  a  devil, — that  it  was  his  Satanic  Maj- 
esty in  this  form,  alluring  the  woman  to  transgress  the  law  of  God. 
To  me  this  is  simply  an  allegorical  illustration  of  the  manner  by 
which  all  rational  souls  have  been  tempted  from  the  creation  of 
man  to  the  present  day ;  entirely  separate  from  the  idea  of  any 
distinct  being  who  has  the  power  to  tempt  and  draw  man  away 
from  his  allegiance  to  the  Divine.  If  we  think  for  a  moment 
what  is  involved  in  the  idea  of  the  existence  of  a  being  who  can 
be  tempting  the  vast  numbers  of  the  human  family  in  every  part 
of  this  globe  at  the  same  moment,  we  can  readily  see  that  we 
must  ascribe  to  such  a  power  the  same  omnipresence  we  ascribe  to 
God.  And  it  is  not  much  wonder  that  in  past  ages  the  thought 
found  a  lodgment,  and  many  adherents,  that  there  were  two 
gods,— the  one  a  god  of  matter  and  the  other  a  god  of  mind  or 
soul ;  and  that  these  two  gods  were  continually  at  war  with  each 
other,  the  one  seeking  to  seduce  the  man  from  allegiance  to 
spiritual  requirements,  and  the  other  lifting  him  above  the  domain 
of  the  sensual.  Out  of  this  grew  that  other  idea  that  the  more  the 
man  punished  the  body,  the  better  it  was  for  the  soul ;  the  more 
he  exercised  control  over  the  cravings  and  desires  of  the  natural 
man,  the  faster  would  the  soul  live  and  grow  in  acceptance  with 
God.     And  we  are  to-day  not  entirely  rid  of  the  idea  that  a  life 


Essays  and  Sermons  455 

of  asceticism,  a  life  of  stern  repression  of  everything  that  is 
joyous  in  the  human  life,  is  the  true  religious  life.  This  is  the  in- 
heritance that  we  have  received  from  the  past,  growing  out  of  this 
idea  of  the  existence  of  such  an  evil  being,  with  God-like  powers 
and  prerogatives.  In  this  idea  the  dominant  theology  of  the  world 
to-day  has  its  basis. 

I  refer  to  these  things  in  order  to  contrast  them  with  the  view 
I  wish  to  present  before  you  this  morning,  because  it  seems  to 
me  there  is  a  clearer  and  more  rational  idea  of  the  origin  of  evil, 
and  one  which,  when  thoroughly  understood,  will  do  away  with 
a  great  deal  of  the  mysticism  that  surrounds  the  religion  we  pro- 
fess. I  claim  that  God  never  made  anything  evil ;  that  it  is  true, 
as  asserted  in  the  account  we  have  of  the  creation,  although  given 
in  allegorical  form,  that  when  He  had  surveyed  the  workmanship 
of  His  hand,  He  pronounced  it  good,  and  not  only  good,  but  very 
good.  I  cannot  conceive  it  possible  that  that  being  whom  I  re- 
gard as  all  love  and  goodness  should  have  created  anything  evil, 
and  I  therefore  conclude  that  whatever  of  evil  man  has  ever 
known  has  been  of  his  own  creation, — created  by  his  disobedience 
of  a  law  that  was  intended  for  his  good;  a  law  good  in  itself. 
When  God  gave  man  all  his  powers  and  passions,  when  He  gave 
him  access  to  the  tree  of  life  and  to  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  that  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  was 
not  designed  for  him  to  use  as  a  part  of  his  nature,  but  in  order 
that  he  might  be  a  free,  intelligent  being,  that  he  might  have  the 
power  of  choice;  for  by  exercising  that  power  of  choice  rightly 
he  would  advance  his  interest  more  and  enjoy  greater  happiness 
than  if  God  had  made  him  a  mere  machine  and  placed  him 
in  such  conditions  that  he  could  not  do  otherwise  than  follow 
the  law  that  was  always  leading  to  good.  It  is  only  in  this  way 
that  we  can  possibly  draw  the  conclusion  that  good  and  evil  were 
set  before  man.  God  made  it  possible  for  man  to  reject  His 
commands ;  He  made  it  possible  for  man  to  refuse  the  higher  laws 
of  his  being  as  well  as  the  lower  ones,  but  he  has  always  imposed 


456  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

a  penalty  for  the  disobedience  of  those  laws,  simply  to  induce  man 
to  become  obedient  for  his  own  best  good.  Evil  then  came  into 
the  world  first  by  the  disobedience  of  our  first  parents.  It  is  in 
the  world  to-day  because  of  the  disobedience  of  those  who  are 
living  to-day; — not  simply  because  it  is  an  inherited  quality,  not 
simply  because  those  who  have  lived  before  us  did  not  do  right, 
but  because  we  ourselves  do  not  do  right.  The  same  tree  bearing 
the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  is  given  to  us ;  we  have  the  same 
liberty  to  partake  of  it  to-day  that  any  have  had  in  any  age  of  the 
world,  and  there  is  also  the  same  law  given  us  forbidding  us  to 
attempt  to  do  it.  I  understand  this  to  mean  simply  that  man  is 
not  to  allow  himself  to  be  governed  in  his  spiritual  relations  by 
his  own  unaided  will  and  judgment;  that  the  Almighty  intended 
in  the  beginning  to  keep,  not  only  control  and  supervision,  but 
direction  of  man's  life,  that  He  might  preserve  him  from  the 
commission  of  wrong,  and  thereby  keep  him  as  happy  as  it  is  pos- 
sible for  him  to  be  in  the  many  vicissitudes  incident  to  human 
life.  If  then  these  premises  are  correct  there  is  no  need  for  us 
to  fear  the  existence  of  a  being  outside  of  us  with  co-ordinate 
powers  with  God.  There  is  no  necessity  to  look  for  or  to  anticipate 
that  our  temptations  come  from  such  a  being,  for  we  will  find 
abundance  of  them,  and  all  that  we  need  to,  all  that  we  could  pos- 
sibly overcome,  without  attributing  them  to  the  devil.  If  we  will 
lay  aside  the  prejudices  of  our  early  and  later  traditions,  if  we 
will  gradually  examine  ourselves  as  we  are,  we  will  find,  I  think, 
that  every  temptation  that  assails  us  arises  from  within  us,  in  the 
simple  desire  of  some  power  or  other  within  ourselves  to  be  grati- 
fied improperly.  It  is  not  that  the  desire  is  wrong;  there  is  no 
wrong  in  being  tempted ;  there  was  no  wrong  in  the  serpent  seek- 
ing to  beguile  the  woman.  That  serpent  represents  to  me  simply 
the  cunning  of  the  human  will,  the  sophistry  of  the  human  mind, 
endeavoring  to  convince  man  that  what  he  felt  impressed  upon  him 
as  the  law  of  God  would  not  be  carried  out.  There  was  no 
special  wrong  in  this ;  there  is  no  wrong  in  God's  giving  to  man 


Essays  and  Sermons  457 

the  will,  the  power  of  reason,  the  power  to  argue;  none  of  us 
will  believe  that  that  is  wrong,  and  yet  this  is  just  what  is  repre- 
sented by  the  serpent.  It  is,  if  we  look  at  our  own  individual 
experience,  beautifully  represented  by  the  nature  of  the  serpent, 
as  cunning,  as  subtle,  as  crawling,  as  twisting,  as  twining;  but 
the  business  of  the  man  was  to  keep  away  from  this ; — not  to  look 
to  this  kind  of  reasoning,  but  to  look  to  the  direction  of  the 
Father.  When  he  listens  to  this,  then,  represented  by  the  char- 
acter of  the  serpent,  his  evil  begins ;  then  his  sin  commences,  not 
before.  He  does  not  need  to  hold  communication  with  any  other 
being  outside  of  himself ;  he  does  not  need  to  fear  anything  going 
about,  in  that  figurative  language,  a  creature  like  a  roaring  lion 
seeking  whom  he  may  devour;  he  has  it  all  within  himself.  All 
temptation  in  man  comes  from  the  things  that  were  created  by 
the  Almighty  and  pronounced  good.  I  care  not  what  it  is ;  it 
makes  not  the  slightest  difference  how  presented,  it  has  its  origin 
in  the  improper  use  or  gratification  of  some  one  or  other  of  the 
laws  which  God  has  planted  in  man  for  good.  He  will  find  there 
the  sources  of  all  his  temptations,  and  the  origin  of  all  the  evil 
he  knows.  While  there  are  evils  afflicting  mankind  around  him 
and  from  which  he  may  suffer  the  consequences,  they  are  not 
evils  to  him  in  the  sense  that  they  interfere  with  his  happiness 
with  his  God ;  they  are  not  sent  to  him  except  as  he  allows  himself 
to  move  along  in  the  same  tide  or  same  channel.  When  we  come 
then  to  the  accident  of  position  in  which  we  are  placed  by  our 
Heavenly  Father,  that  we  are  surrounded  by  good  instead  of  evil, 
good  influences  instead  of  those  that  are  evil,  except  as  we  pervert 
the  good  influences,  we  may  then  discover  the  necessity  there  is 
of  our  listening  to  the  voice  of  the  Divine,  in  order  that  we  may 
be  saved  from  entering  into  or  co-operating  with  those  evil  in- 
fluences. We  may  then  readily  learn  why  those  who  recognize  the 
voice  of  God  as  speaking  just  as  intelligently  to  the  soul  to-day  as 
in  any  age  of  the  world,  recognize  that  that  voice  has  come  with 
what  we  call  light,  which  sheds  its  abundant  beams  upon  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  human  mind  to-day  for  the  further  purpose  of 


458  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

its  preservation  from  the  commission  of  evil.  Its  object  is  to  light 
the  soul  of  man  and  bring  it  to  be  obedient  to  the  light  of  God ; 
to  simply  follow  out  the  desires  of  the  human  just  so  far  as  they 
are  necessary  for  man's  well  being ;  to  give  latitude  to  the  desires 
of  his  nature  in  every  direction  just  so  far  as  they  are  necessary 
to  promote  his  higher  interests,  and  no  farther.  And  with 
this  view  of  things,  we  may  well  see  that  no  law  could  be  writ- 
ten in  a  book  that  would  be  adapted  to  meet  the  conditions 
of  every  individual  soul.  As  far  as  it  goes,  it  might  be  true  as 
the  revelation  that  would  be  made  to  those  who  opened  it,  yet  it 
could  not  be  made  sufficient  to  meet  all  the  conditions  of  the 
human  family.  Let  us  remember  that  God  is  universal,  that  He 
takes  cognizance  of  all  His  creation,  that  every  soul  is  an  object 
of  His  care,  that  while  He  numbereth  the  hairs  of  our  head  He 
does  not  allow  the  sparrow's  fall  to  go  unnoticed  ;  that  we  are  ever 
in  His  presence.  We  may  dispute  His  law  and  still  be  in  His 
presence ;  we  may  allow  evil  to  find  a  place  in  the  heart  and  still 
be  in  His  presence.  But  His  presence,  when  it  comes  in  these 
conditions,  as  a  reprover,  while  we  feel  it  destroys  our  peace,  dis- 
turbs our  happiness,  is  designed  for  our  good ;  He  does  not  come 
there  as  an  arbitrary  being  with  feelings  of  passions  or  vengeance, 
because  man  has  not  done  as  he  ought  to  have  done ;  He  does  not 
follow  man  with  the  penalty  of  violated  law  simply  for  revenge, 
and  to  satisfy  or  wreak  His  vengeance  or  anger, — He  comes  there 
in  His  omniscience  to  induce  a  return  to  God ;  to  plead  with  man 
to  leave  off  the  evil  of  his  way  and  to  submit  himself  to  His 
higher  and  better  direction,  that  he  may  thereby  promote  his 
higher  happiness. 

Here,  beloved  Friends,  is  what  I  understand  to  be  the  design  of 
the  Almighty  in  imposing  penalties  for  violated  law,  and  in  this 
lies  the  sum  and  substance  of  all  I  know  regarding  salvation.  It 
is  what  it  seems  to  me  the  position  of  man  imperatively  demands 
for  his  preservation,  for  keeping  him  from  the  commission  of 
sin  or  yielding  his  heart  to  that  which  is  evil.  If  any  of  us  will 
carefully  study  our  own  selves,  turn  away  from  the  dependence 


Essays  and  Sermons  459 

upon  anything  else  outside  of  us,  lay  aside  our  prejudices,  and 
carefully  examine  that  which  we  have  known  for  ourselves,  we 
will  find  that  there  is  not  a  day  passes,  scarcely  a  moment  in  our 
lives,  that  we  do  not  need  this  kind  of  preservation,  the  aid  of 
some  power  higher  than  our  own,  to  keep  us  from  yielding  to  the 
improper  promptings  of  desire,  and  therefore  the  commission  of 
evil,  and  right  here,  beloved  Friends,  to  me  comes  in  the  beautiful 
lesson  of  the  life  of  Jesus.  The  reasons  I  understand  that  dif- 
ferently from  the  interpretation  which  has  been  taught  in  the  world 
are  these ;  Adam  was  not  obedient  to  the  law  which  God  had  given 
him  ;  he  fell  from  that  state ;  he  lost  his  place  in  Paradise.  Others 
who  followed  him  also  lost  their  happy  condition,  not  because  he 
had,  but  through  similar  means.  A  state  of  idolatry  grew  up 
among  the  people ;  while  there  was  a  recognition  of  the  need  of  a 
worship  of  a  higher  power;  while  there  was  still  implanted  in 
their  beings  something  which  naturally  taught  them  that  there 
must  be  a  dependence  upon  a  power  higher  than  their  idols,  yet 
because  that  being  was  invisible  to  the  naked  eye,  because  they 
couldn't  hold  a  conference  with  it  with  the  natural  ear,  they  must 
fain  make  an  image  of  their  idea,  and  this  led  up  to  the  idolatry 
which  has  so  often  marked  the  history  of  the  world.  They 
were  then  departing  from  their  original  condition,  and  still  God 
loved  them  through  all  this,  still  He  thought  of  them,  and 
adapted  His  law  to  meet  their  condition,  continually  reminding 
them,  however,  through  the  prophets,  that  there  was  but  the  one 
God  and  Him  only  must  they  serve ;  continually  drawing  their 
attention  away  from  the  idolatrous  worship  into  which  they  had 
been  lapsing.  Such  was  the  condition  of  the  world  when  Jesus 
came.  Though  the  Israelites  had  been  brought  back  from  the  land 
of  their  captivity,  a  condition  brought  about  by  their  idolatrous 
worship,  and  while  they  had  for  the  time  being  forsaken  the 
worship  of  their  idols,  there  was  still  the  worship  of  the  law ; 
there  was  that  which  carried  their  attention  to  something  outward, 
and  so  Jesus  was  sent  into  the  world  to  live  before  them  that 
perfect  life,  meeting  the  temptations  and  trials  that  surround  the 


460  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

human  family,  tempted  in  all  points,  as  we  are, — that  is,  having 
the  same  passions  and  dispositions,  the  same  propensities,  the  same 
powers  with  which  the  natural  man  is  endowed, — passing  through 
the  temptations  you  are  all  familiar  with  when  Satan  is  repre- 
sented as  trying  to  tempt  him  (which  temptations  I  understand 
simply  refer  to  that  which  was  going  on  in  his  own  mind,  hoping 
that  the  human  will  that  dwelt  within  Him  would  permit  Him 
to  do  something  before  the  world  to  make  them  recognize  Him 
as  their  king,  as  their  deliverer,  as  their  Messiah),  but  able  to 
reject  all  this  and  simply  carry  out  the  purposes  for  which  He 
was  sent  into  the  world,  to  show  that  there  was  a  possibility  that 
such  a  humanity  could  be  controlled  by  the  Divine  Power  dwelling 
in  it,  in  its  fulness,  for  the  object  for  which  He  was  sent  into  the 
world,  showing  that  His  salvation  lay  not  in  something  that  was 
to  be  done  by  something  without  Him,  or  something  that  might 
be  done  by  and  by,  but  that  He  was  preserved  from  the  commission 
of  sin  by  constant  continual  obedience  to  what  the  Father  required 
of  Him,  and  so  may  we  be.  Such  is  my  faith  at  least ;  such  is  my 
religion.  I  have  never  been  acquainted  with  any  power  that 
tempted  me  except  that  within  my  own  self.  That  being  properly 
used  was  always  good.  I  might  draw  example  after  example  to 
illustrate  this  thought,  but  I  am  speaking  to  intelligent  people, 
who  can  carry  out  the  thought  perhaps  just  as  well  as  I  can.  I 
ask  you  to  examine  it  carefully,  and  see  whether  you  cannot 
find  a  reason  within  yourselves  and  within  your  own  lives  for  all 
the  temptations  you  have  ever  known,  and  whether,  when  you 
have  been  preserved  from  these  temptations,  you  did  not  find  this 
preservation  by  listening  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  to  the  higher 
power  impressing  on  you  what  was  right  for  you  to  do. 

I  know  that  in  these  expressions  I  would  seem  to  contradict  the 
popular  idea,  so  long  entertained,  that  Jesus  was  the  Saviour  of 
the  world.  I  know  this  thought  strikes  very  closely  in  some 
minds.  I  realize  its  force,  because  of  the  reverence  that  has  been 
paid  in  the  past,  and  from  the  educational  ideas  that  have  been 
entertained,  but  I  must,  if  I  declare  anything,  declare  what  I  know 


Essays  and  Sermons  461 

to  be  true,  though  it  may  strike  at  some  of  these  prejudices; 
though  it  may  be  different  from  that  which  many  have  held.  I 
know  how  hard  it  is  to  break  away  from  our  early  teachings  and 
to  dissociate  in  the  mind  those  teachings  from  that  which  may 
really  be  true  and  which  we  have  not  heretofore  comprehended. 
As  I  often  have  said  before  you  at  other  times,  I  recognize  Christ 
as  the  Saviour,  but  not  Jesus.  I  make  a  distinction  here;  Jesus, 
the  name  of  the  humanity  that  appeared  before  men  for  the  pur- 
pose of  teaching  man  how  to  live ;  Christ,  the  power  of  God,  the 
spirit  of  God,  as  present  in  the  heart  of  every  man  and  every 
woman,  to  save  from  evil,  to  save  from  sin ;  that  the  Christ 
dwelt  in  Jesus  in  its  fulness,  for  He  had  a  larger  work  to  perform 
than  we.  He  came  to  live  that  life  before  men,  coming  as  their 
Messiah,  to  the  Jews.  Now  Messiah  does  not  mean  saviour ;  it 
means  anointed.  Coming  as  the  anointed  of  God  among  the  Jews, 
to  live  before  them  that  practical  life,  to  show  them,  to  prove  the 
character  of  His  teachings,  that  by  obedience  unto  what  they 
knew  to  be  right  they  would  be  preserved  from  the  commission 
of  wrong,  and  man  could  be  kept  from  sin,  that  which  kept 
him,  that  which  preserved  him  was  the  Christ,  the  power  and  the 
wisdom  of  God.  The  Son  of  God  is  a  spirit.  That  Christ  is 
present  to-day  in  our  hearts  if  we  allow  Him  to  come  there ;  that 
medium  through  which  God  reveals  Himself  to  man  and  points 
to  him  the  path  which  he  has  to  walk  in  and  which  will  preserve 
him  from  the  commission  of  evil,  is  just  as  present  in  our  hearts 
to-day  as  it  was  in  Jesus.  That  is  the  Saviour  I  acknowledge ; 
that  is  the  Christ  I  acknowledge  as  my  Saviour;  the  Christ  I  ac- 
knowledge as  my  Restorer.  When  I  have  committed  a  wrong, 
when  I  have  yielded  to  the  influences  of  passion,  when  I  have  dis- 
obeyed God's  law,  I  have  found  in  the  cool  of  the  day,  in  moments 
of  reflection,  that  spirit  of  the  Lord  I  call  Christ  communing  with 
me,  convicting  me  of  my  error,  and  pointing  out  the  path  to  be 
pursued  in  the  future  that  I  may  retrace  my  steps.  That  I  under- 
stand to  be  my  Christ,  my  Saviour,  my  Restorer,  and  I  have  found, 
as  I  have  been  obedient  to  it,  it  has  always  brought  me  back  again, 


462  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

even  though  sometimes  carrying  me  down  into  that  deep  humility 
of  soul,  requiring  me  to  make  open  acknowledgment  of  my  fault 
and  of  my  mistakes.  When  we  remember  then,  beloved  Friends, 
that  all  these  things  are  carried  on  within  us,  that  each  individual 
of  us  is  responsible  for  the  evil  he  commits,  that  every  evil  he 
knows,  so  far  as  himself  is  concerned,  originates  within  himself, — 
when  he  becomes  conscious  of  this  fact,  I  claim  it  will  make  him 
more  watchful  over  his  life,  he  will  feel  a  deeper  responsibility 
resting  upon  him  for  his  own  happiness.  When  he  can  lay  the 
blame  upon  another,  when  he  can  think  that  he  is  placed  in  posi- 
tions where  he  cannot  help  himself,  because  other  and  more  power- 
ful influences  are  seeking  to  direct  his  life,  he  finds  a  sort  of  pallia- 
tion for  the  wrong  done,  and  will  not  make  the  earnest,  zealous 
effort  to  overcome  the  wrong  that  he  will  when  he  becomes  con- 
scious that  he  himself  makes  his  own  sin  by  the  transgression  of 
that  which  he  knew  was  right.  This  brings  him  then  to  realize 
that  if  he  would  be  preserved  from  the  commission  of  wrong,  kept 
from  entering  into  a  state  of  evil,  he  must,  because  he  cannot  by 
his  own  powers  or  own  reasoning,  or  his  own  will,  thus  control 
the  promptings  within  himself,  be  dependent  upon  a  power  higher 
than  his  own;  it  will  lead  him  then  to  seek  for  that  power  more 
earnestly,  more  strongly  and  more  devotedly,  that  he  may  be  pre- 
served from  the  commission  of  that  which  does  so  much  to  disturb 
and  destroy  his  own  peace,  and  in  its  effect  on  those  upon  whom 
he  may  exert  an  influence  be  also  detrimental. 

When  we  find  that  there  is  within  ourselves  the  power  that  will 
enable  us  to  thus  control  the  promptings  of  our  desires ;  that  the 
Christ  is  not  way  off  yonder, — as  Whittier  so  beautifully  expresses 

it, 

"  The  dear  Christ  lives  not  afar, 
The  king  of  some  remoter  star, 
Listening  at  times  with  flattered  ear 
To  homage  wrung  from  selfish  fear; 
But  here  amid  the  poor  and  blind, 
The  lame  and  suffering,  of  our  kind, 
In  lives  we  live,  in  prayers  we  pray, 
Life  of  our  life,  he  lives  to-day," — 


Essays  and  Sermons  463 

When  we  realize  He  is  just  as  universally  present  in  our  hearts  as 
the  sunlight  that  illuminates  the  whole  material  world ;  we  need 
not  go  back  to  men  who  lived  in  the  past,  nor  need  we  go  to 
those  who  are  living  in  the  present,  however  pure  may  be  their 
lives,  to  know  what  this  Christ  would  have  us  do  to  keep  us  from 
the  commission  of  evil;  but  we  will  find  it  right  within  ourselves 
if  we  will  turn  there  and  commune  with  it.  It  will  lead  us  so  that 
though  the  world  may  not  always  understand  our  actions,  while  it 
may  condemn  much  that  we  do,  yet  we  may  be  at  peace  with  God, 
and  may  be  prompted  to  do  that  which  is  good  in  the  Divine  sight, 
although  it  may  not  always  meet  the  approval  of  man. 

O,  beloved  Friends,  my  heart  warms  with  love  toward  you,  as 
you  are  gathered  here  this  morning;  I  am  not  speaking  this  as  a 
criticism  or  to  hurt ;  but  because  I  want  to  draw  your  souls  nearer 
to  God ;  I  want  you  to  realize  in  life  every  day,  and  I  want  to 
see  realized  in  all  men's  lives  every  day,  the  aspiration  of  that 
beautiful  hymn,  "  Nearer,  My  God,  to  Thee,  Nearer  to  Thee," — 
that  it  may  not  be  simply  the  sound  that  is  pleasant  to  the  ear,  but 
the  experience  of  a  life,  and  one  that  we  may  find  around  us  every 
moment  that  we  live,  drawing  nearer  to  God,  recognizing  His 
power  and  presence  within  us  in  our  different  vocations  in  life,  in 
our  social  enjoyments  as  well  as  in  our  religious  ones.  While  it 
will  often  restrain  us  from  the  commission  of  an  act  that  will  dis- 
turb our  own  happiness  or  interfere  with  the  happiness  of  others, 
it  will  at  the  same  time  give  latitude  to  all  that  is  innocent  and 
pure  and  blissful,  to  all  that  will  enable  us  to  bless  ourselves  and 
to  bless  our  fellow-creatures.  By  blessing  our  fellow-beings,  we 
bless  ourselves  the  more.  It  enlarges  the  life;  it  leads  us  to  do 
good,  kind  acts  towards  those  who  are  in  less  favorable  condition 
than  ourselves.  It  leads  us  to  help  those  who  are  in  need,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  extend  a  loving  feeling  and  kind,  tender  sym- 
pathy to  those  who  may  be  in  a  spiritual  condition  under  a  state  of 
depression, — the  loving  influence  of  a  life  led  always  by  the  Divine, 
as  is  so  beautifully  illustrated  in  the  life  of  Jesus,  in  His  going 


464  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

about  doing  good,  declaring  the  truth,  even  though  that  truth  was 
at  variance  with  the  professed  theology  of  the  day,  constantly 
doing  good  to  those  who  would  persecute  Him  and  who  eventually 
put  Him  to  death, — that  I  need  not  show  in  detail  how  it  will  be 
illustrated  in  our  own  lives  in  our  measure. 

O  beloved  Friends,  let  our  religion  become  of  this  practical  char- 
acter. Let  us  seek  to  satisfy  ourselves  as  to  what  we  are,  what 
we  may  know,  and  we  will  find  a  vast  field  in  which  to  employ  our 
talent.  We  have  God  all  the  time,  and  we  realize  day  by  day  there 
will  be  a  growing,  a  deeper  and  a  purer  love  for  God,  and  a 
deeper,  a  broader,  and  purer  love  for  man. 


Essays  and  Sermons  465 


THE  SPIRITUAL  RESURRECTION. 

"  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it 
shall  be  opened  unto  you :  for  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth ;  and  he 
that  seeketh,  findeth;  and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened." 

I  have  not  been  unmindful  that  all  over  our  land,  and  in  fact 
in  all  Christian  countries,  the  present  is  a  day  set  apart  for  peculiar 
services  with  the  view  of  commemorating  the  generally-under- 
stood resurrection  of  Jesus.  It  is  a  day,  to  the  Christian  world, 
of  peculiar  significance;  and  yet  we  who  gather  here  have  not 
found  it  our  place  to  take  part  in  these  ceremonial  observances, 
but  have  gathered  in  our  usual  unostentatious  way  for  worship. 
And  yet  it  may  not  be  amiss  that  our  thoughts  shall  be  somewhat 
turned  towards  the  lessons  that  are  involved  in  these  ceremonial 
observances,  that  we  may  draw  therefrom  some  spiritual  lesson 
which  may  fasten  more  deeply  upon  our  minds  the  necessity  of  an 
entire  dependence  upon  a  spiritual  Christ,  knowing  Him  to  have 
been  arisen  in  our  own  hearts. 

While  the  text  I  have  quoted  does  not  seem  to  have  as  peculiar 
a  significance  or  application  toward  these  ceremonies,  it  neverthe- 
less has  an  application  toward  this  spiritual  understanding,  and  an 
aid  to  our  spiritual  advancement,  by  calling  our  attention  indirectly 
to  the  necessity  of  a  dependence  upon  the  immediate  presence  of 
the  Divine  Spirit  or  Christ  of  God  in  our  own  hearts. 

To  ask  that  we  may  receive,  to  seek  that  we  may  find,  to  knock 
that  it  may  be  opened  unto  us,  involves  first,  the  consciousness 
of  our  needs ;  a  consciousness  that  there  is  something  we  do  not 
have,  and  which  we  cannot,  by  our  own  unaided  powers  obtain; 
for  this  passage  was  designed  to  teach  a  spiritual  lesson,  and  is, 
so  far  as  I  understand  it,  only  applicable  to  man's  spiritual  needs 

30 


466  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

or  wants.  We  are  not  to  receive  the  things  of  this  world  simply 
by  asking  for  them;  we  do  not  always  obtain  them  by  seeking 
for  them,  nor  is  the  wisdom  of  the  world  always  opened  unto  us 
by  knocking.  But  in  our  spiritual  life  it  is  different.  There  must 
first  come  the  consciousness  that  we  need  something  more  than 
we  have;  that  the  human  powers,  however  highly  they  may  be 
cultivated,  cannot  give  us  that  which  the  soul  life  needs.  This 
requires  of  us  a  humility  of  spirit,  a  humbling  before  the  power 
that  can  give ;  it  demands  of  us  a  recognition  of  a  power  higher 
than  our  own, — a  power  to  which  we  have  ascribed  the  name  of 
God.  And  not  only  a  recognition  of  a  power  omnipotent  and  om- 
niscient, as  we  call  God,  but  of  a  loving  Father.  We  are  to  recog- 
nize that  even  though  we  may  be  conscious  we  have  not  done  all 
we  should  have  done,  or  have  clone  that  which  we  should  not 
have  done,  yet  there  is  One  to  whom  we  can  go,  of  whom  we  can 
ask,  whom  we  may  seek  for  the  treasures  of  His  knowledge  and 
love.  We  may  knock  at  this  door  assured  that  there  will  be, 
in  accordance  with  our  varied  conditions,  our  varied  needs,  an 
opening  to  us. 

To  those  who  have  not  wilfully  trangressed  a  Divine  Law,  if 
there  be  any  such ;  who  have  done  the  best  the}'  could  under  the 
circumstances  in  which  they  have  been  placed,  in  living  out  the 
instructions  that  have  been  given  them  by  those  under  whose  care 
they  have  been  placed,  there  will  come  a  time,  as  there  always  does 
come  a  time,  when  there  is  a  consciousness  that  this  instruction 
does  not  meet  all  the  needs  of  spiritual  life.  There  is  a  longing 
in  the  soul  for  a  higher  knowledge  or  a  clearer  perception  of  the 
lines  of  duty  that  are  requisite  to  follow.  Then  comes  with  this 
consciousness  the  need  of  asking, — that  means  prayer ; — an  earnest 
inquiry  into  our  own  course  of  life,  the  difficulties  by  which  we  are 
surrounded,  the  course  which  may  be  best  for  us  to  enter,  by  which 
we  may  receive  that  which  we  are  desiring.  It  is,  in  short,  an 
introversion  of  spirit,  an  earnest  examination  of  ourselves,  as  to 
what  we  are  and  what  we  may  reallv  need. 


Essays  and  Sermons  467 

To  aid  us  in  this  work,  the  Divine  Father  has  placed  within  each 
one  of  us  a  witness  for  Himself,  as  we  usually  term  it.  We  some- 
times call  it  the  Inner  Light,  but  we  mean  the  Spirit  of  God,  the 
Christ  of  God, — the  attribute  of  Deity  by  which  He  holds  this  im- 
mediate communion  with  the  souls  of  the  children  of  men. 
When  we  thus  recognize  our  needs,  and  become  willing  to  ask  that 
they  be  supplied,  and  at  the  same  time  ask  with  the  feeling  that 
not  our  will  but  the  Lord's  will  shall  be  done,  we  will  assuredly 
receive,  and  receive  just  that  which  is  needed  for  us ;  just  that 
which  is  necessary  for  us  to  know,  to  understand  or  to  do.  And 
while  it  may  not  be  just  in  the  line  we  desire,  while  it  may  not 
satisfy  the  ambition  of  the  human  mind,  yet  if  we  are  willing  to 
receive  it,  to  accept  it,  to  follow  it,  we  shall  find  it  will  produce 
for  us  just  that  condition  our  spiritual  nature  most  needs,  it  will 
place  us  in  that  line  of  action  which  will  best  promote  our  own 
interests  and  the  interests  of  those  with  whom  we  are  brought  in 
contact. 

The  revelation  of  that  law  then  is  the  recognition  of  that  higher 
power,  or  Spirit  of  God,  and  brings  us  to  a  condition  of  ex- 
perience where  we  know  for  ourselves  that  Christ  is  risen  in  our 
hearts.  Not  necessarily  as  a  resurrecting  power,  for  there  could 
be  no  resurrection  until  there  was  a  death,  but  it  is  not  requisite, 
it  was  not  designed  by  the  Father,  that  man  should  enter  into  a 
state  of  death  in  order  to  be  resurrected,  to  know  Christ  arisen. 
Death  is  an  abnormal  condition,  produced  by  man's  transgressions. 
Hut  along  this  same  line  of  obedience  in  the  changing  from  the 
government  of  the  powers  of  the  man  to  the  government  of  the 
powers  of  the  Spirit,  there  is  this  rising  of  the  Christ  in  the  heart 
as  a  law-giver,  a  director,  and  a  rewarder,  bringing  to  us  happi- 
ness, or,  in  other  words,  a  heaven  within  us,  as  the  result  of  our 
obedience  to  it. 

Here  then  we  have  this  blessed  promise,  as  a  word  of  encourage- 
ment to  us,  that  when  we  find  ourselves  in  these  conditions,  when 
we  need  more  light,  or  a  clearer  understanding  than  we  have,  the 


468  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Christ  of  God  is  ready  to  rise  in  our  hearts  and  supply  all  our 
needs.  And  while  we  may  find  much  help  in  the  use  of  the  instru- 
mentalities which  God  has  so  kindly  given,  yet  there  are  periods 
when  this  cannot  effect  the  work  for  us, — when  there  must  be  a 
close  affiliation  between  the  spirit  of  man  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  or 
the  Christ  of  God,  that  in  this  experience  we  may  realize  that 
Christ  has  risen  in  our  heart,  and  the  work  of  regeneration  has 
been  commenced.  It  may  not  be  at  once  fully  accomplished ;  it 
is  not  always  the  work  of  a  moment, — in  fact  I  do  not  believe  it 
is  ever  the  work  of  a  moment.  No  man  changes  his  whole  course 
of  life  or  whole  line  of  thought  in  a  moment.  He  may  form  reso- 
lutions at  once ;  he  may  see  before  him  what  he  believes  to  be  the 
path  of  duty,  and  he  may  resolve  to  enter  that  path.  He  may 
covenant  in  his  heart  with  this  Divine  Spirit  that  in  the  future  he 
will  follow  and  be  guided  by  it,  but  he  will  find  his  higher  progress 
in  endeavoring  to  be  obedient  to  it.  He  will  find  that  there  will  be 
many  times  of  faltering,  if  not  actual  falling,  and  he  will  find,  if  he 
continues  faithful,  if  he  neither  falters  nor  fails,  that  there  will  be 
larger  and  wider  openings ;  and  more  and  more  of  the  human 
to  bring  into  subjection.  The  law  which  man  is  to  obey  is  not 
all  given  at  once ;  the  work  is  gradual ; — the  Christ  risen  in  the 
heart,  as  we  are  obedient  to  it  as  we  follow  its  directions,  as  we 
receive  that  for  which  we  are  working,  makes  a  work  and  a  de- 
mand for  more;  and  this  can  only  be  found  by  a  continued  life 
of  humble  obedience  to  what  this  Christ  power  opens  unto  us. 

Then  again  from  that  condition  when  the  mind  is  clouded  and 
darkened  by  events  of  life  over  which  it  has  no  control,  when  dis- 
appointments cross  our  path,  when  afflictions  come,  when  our 
loved  ones  are  removed,  or  when  there  come  periods  of  depression, 
and  we  cannot  understand  why  they  are  permitted,  there  is  an  out- 
reaching  feeling,  an  earnest  desire  for  that  same  light,  that  same 
clearness  of  view  and  enjoyment  of  rest  that  has  been  known 
before.  To  those  then  this  text  applies  with  equal  force,  and  if 
we  ask  rightly,  if  there  be  in  the  heart  the  uprising  of  prayer,  not 


Essays  and  Sermons  469 

always  formulated  in  words,  but  in  the  earnest  desire  of  the  heart, 
that  the  Father  may,  in  His  own  time,  remove  these  untoward 
conditions,  if  there  be  a  willingness  to  patiently  bear  until  the  Lord 
shall  in  His  own  way  remove  them,  or  bring  us  to  that  conscious- 
ness which  shall  relieve  the  pressure  of  the  burden  under  which 
we  are  resting,  we  shall  find  that  the  Divine  Father,  by  His  Christ 
within  ns  will  reach  this  condition,  and  that  our  text  is  quite  as 
applicable  to  it  as  to  the  other  to  which  I  have  referred.  If  He 
who  numbereth  the  hairs  of  our  head,  without  whose  knowledge 
the  sparrow  is  not  permitted  to  fall  to  the  ground,  and  who  is 
ever  cognizant  of  all  the  souls  that  He  has  created,  knows  the  in- 
dividual needs  of  each,  and  will  apply  to  each  just  that  remedy  that 
is  needful  for  him ;  if  there  be  this  humble  condition,  willingness 
to  ask,  willingness  to  seek,  willingness  to  knock — the  answer  will 
be  sure. 

Then  too  the  text  has  an  equal  application  to  those  who  have 
neglected  or  refused  to  be  obedient  to  the  law  unfolded  to  them. 
These  are  the  wilful  transgressors  of  divine  law,  who  enter  into  a 
spiritual  death;  these  are  they  who  reap  the  reward  or  wages  of 
sin,  for  this  is  death.  A  wilful  transgression  of  a  known  law ;  the 
commission  of  a  thing  which  we  know  to  be  wrong,  and  the 
omission  of  a  thing  which  we  know  to  be  right, — this  produces  the 
death  to  the  soul,  the  loss  of  divine  life,  and  consequent  unhappi- 
ness  and  misery, — a  loss  of  heavenly  condition,  and  one  from 
which  men  need  a  resurrection. 

As  Jesus  said  further  on  in  His  testimony :  "  He  that  believeth 
on  Me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live."  If  there  still  be  a 
recognition,  as  there  will  be  in  the  minds  of  those  who  have  for-' 
saken  the  true  instructor,  their  real  Guide,  their  real  Saviour,  that 
they  have  done  that  which  they  know  to  be  wrong,  there  is  yet  a 
consciousness  that  there  is  a  power  higher  than  their  own,  a  power 
not  only  able,  but  willing,  to  save.  They  know  from  the  convic- 
tion of  what  we  call  conscience,  the  disturber  of  their  rest  and 
quiet,  that  that  power  is  pleading  with  them  :  that  power  is  meeting 


470  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

with  them  as  it  met  with  our  first  parents  in  the  garden,  and  call- 
ing in  our  cool,  reflective  moments  to  us  in  that  familiar  language, 
"  Adam,  where  are  thou  ?  "  bringing  before  us  a  recognition  of  our 
real  state,  or  what  we  have  lost.  Then,  in  that  state  of  feeling,  in 
that  realization  of  our  needs,  in  that  desire  to  go  back  again  to 
the  condition  whence  we  have  fallen,  to  realize  again  a  state  of 
happiness,  we  may  ask  for  forgiveness,  we  may  ask  for  strength 
to  cease  doing  the  wrong  and  to  strive  to  do  the  right.  And  he 
that  asketh  under  these  conditions  will  receive  the  strength,  will 
find  the  power  underneath  to  support,  that  will  enable  him  to  go 
through  all  the  baptisms  requisite,  even  if  it  be  the  deep  humility 
of  acknowledging  his  error  before  men,  in  order  to  again  know 
of  this  state  of  life.  For  this  is  the  Christ  that  thus  communes 
with  him,  that  thus  shows  him  his  real  state,  that  thus  makes  him 
cognizant  of  what  he  has  lost, — who  becomes  the  resurrection,  the 
risen  Christ.  He  knows  in  his  practical  spiritual  experience  what 
is  meant  by  a  resurrection  from  the  dead  in  the  spirit  life.  He 
knows  that  that  condition  of  death  into  which  he  had  entered 
because  of  his  trangression,  is  removed,  and  he  is  brought  again 
to  enjoy  the  loving  kindness  and  care  of  an  all-loving  Father. 

Here  then,  beloved  Friends,  it  seems  to  me  our  text  reaches 
out  to  almost  every  condition  in  which  the  human  family  may  find 
itself  placed.  A  beautiful,  encouraging  promise,  but  which  re- 
quires work  on  our  part ;  we  cannot  sit  down  at  our  ease  and  ex- 
pect that  the  Lord  is  going  to  do  the  work  without  our  co-operat- 
ing with  Him.  There  is  labor  in  seeking ;  there  is  an  earnest  work 
in  knocking ;  there  must  be  abasement  of  soul  in  prayer  to  ask, 
and  then  we  will  receive  all  that  we  require.  In  young  life,  in  the 
commencement  of  our  religious  experience,  there  is  much  that  dis- 
tracts our  attention  and  often  surrounds  our  pathway  with  doubt. 
We  are  wont  to  look  to  those  older  and  more  experienced  in  re- 
ligion as  guides  or  instructors,  who  can  unfold  the  mysteries  or 
the  doubts  that  surround  us,  and  to  a  large  extent  they  may  be 
able  to  do  so,  but  to  some  states  and  some  conditions  they  have 
not  the  power,  unless  it  be  specially  given  for  a  special  occasion. 


Essays  and  Sermons  471 

Each  of  us  has  enough  to  do  in  his  own  individual  work.  We 
have  all  of  us  to  be  continually,  if  I  may  so  use  the  expression, 
asking ;  we  no  sooner  receive  that  which  we  desire  to-day,  we  are 
no  sooner  at  rest  from  doubt,  no  sooner  in  a  condition  of  peace 
because  we  have  ceased  from  doing  the  evil  of  the  past,  than  new- 
duties  confront  us,  new  doubts  may  arise,  new  temptations  may 
come ;  and  this  is  why  the  injunction  is  given  to  watch  and  pray, 
and  that  continually.  There  must  be  a  constant  watchfulness  ob- 
served by  us  all  through  our  life,  not  only  by  those  young  in  years, 
buoyant  in  spirit  and  full  of  ambition,  for  whom  life  seems  bright, 
but  to  those  further  advanced  in  life,  who  have  seen  much  of  life's 
conflicts  and  sorrows,  who  may  have,  in  your  view,  reached  ex- 
perience that  would  seem  to  place  them  above  and  beyond  these 
conditions  which  assail  you ;  yet  nevertheless  we  have  to  be  con- 
tinually on  the  watch,  continually  asking;  we  have  to  be  contin- 
ually seeking  that  knowledge  needed  to  guide  us  every  day  we 
live,  that  may  preserve  us  from  entering  into  anything  that  is 
wrong,  from  disturbing  our  own  peace,  or  from  casting  an  in- 
fluence that  shall  hinder  others  in  their  way. 

I  would,  then,  as  the  lesson  of  the  day  for  us,  with  these  spirit- 
ual views  of  the  rising  or  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  that  we  shall 
closely  examine  the  condition  in  which  we  find  ouurselves,  and  see 
what  we  need.  Do  not  let  the  mind  turn  too  much  to  the  outward ; 
do  not  dwell  too  much  upon  that  which  has  occurred  in  the  past, 
except  as  that  may  be  used  to  aid  us  in  the  present.  The  same 
Divine  Father  that  guided  His  children  in  the  past  is  to-day  guid- 
ing us,  if  we  will.  There  is  no  change  in  Him ;  the  only  change 
that  man  knows  regarding  Him  is  that  which  meets  his  condition 
of  change.  We  know  that  in  the  world  there  is  constant  change ; 
our  experience  has  widened  and  widened,  and  we  see  things  in  a 
different  light  from  that  of  years  ago.  We  see  that  there  is  need 
of  a  different  experience  for  us,  as  we  are  thus  widened  and  broad- 
ened in  our  experience ;  but  it  all  comes  from  the  one  loving 
Father,  who  gives  us  light  adapted  to  our  varied  conditions.     We 


472  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

may  well  look  reverently  back  upon  the  past  for  lessons  to  guide 
our  feet,  or  as  incentives  to  be  like  those  whom  we  revere  and 
honor  and  love.  Yet  we  should  remember  that  as  they  were 
faithful  in  their  day,  as  they  gathered  their  rich  experience  by 
their  own  asking,  by  their  own  seeking,  not  by  ours,  so  must  we 
gather  by  our  own  asking  and  by  our  own  seeking ;  but  we  may  in 
our  moments  of  depression  or  doubt  be  assured  the  strength  to  do 
our  own  asking  in  the  right  and  proper  way.  We  want  never  to 
forget  the  fact  that  each  soul  to-day  is  just  as  much  under  the  im- 
mediate care  of  the  Divine  Father  as  any  soul  ever  was  ;  that  He  is 
still  as  near  our  souls  to-day  as  He  has  been  to  any  souls  in  any 
days  that  have  passed;  that  He  is  just  as  capable,  just  as  willing, 
to  reveal  to  each  soul  to-day  just  what  that  soul  needs,  as  He  ever 
has  been  in  any  age  of  the  world. 

There  is  need  for  our  praying  lest  we  be  tempted  to  run  into  a 
sort  of  pseudo-idolatry  of  the  things  that  have  occurred  in  the  past. 
There  is  danger  in  our  looking  backward  too  much.  There  is 
danger  in  building  our  faith  upon  the  faith  of  our  fathers,  because 
by  so  doing  we  may  overlook  that  which  the  Lord  requires  of  us,  • 
and  may  weaken  our  power  to  attain  our  own  higher  happiness  or 
exert  an  influence  for  good  over  others ;  but  this  by  no  means 
indicates  that  we  may  not  rightly  esteem  all  the  works  of  the  past, 
or  reverence  the  faithfulness  of  our  fathers.  If,  however,  we  at- 
tempt to  live  upon  their  faithfulness,  we  become  only  traditional 
professors,  and  not  those  who  have  come  into  the  real  possession 
of  the  truth,  for  which  there  is  a  longing  in  every  soul. 

I  have  never  yet  met  one  human  being,  even  of  those  who  have 
yielded  to  the  power  of  passions  and  appetites,  who  did  not  pos- 
sess a  spark  that  could  be  awakened,  that  showed  a  longing  for  a 
better  condition ;  and  it  is  from  that  longing,  from  a  recognition 
of  what  that  longing  means,  that  there  comes,  if  there  ever  does 
come,  a  real  asking  in  humility,  a  real  seeking  or  knocking  in  this 
true  humility,  and  to  those  who  do  thus  ask  under  all  these  condi- 
tions, the  Lord  will  be  found  to  be  near  to  aid,  to  uphold  and  to 
sustain. 


Essays  and  Sermons  473 


THE  LAW  OF  LOVE. 

I  have  been  deeply  impressed  this  morning  with  the  lesson 
contained  in  the  answer  given  by  Jesus  to  the  scribe  when  he 
asked  Him  the  question,  "  What  commandment  is  the  first  of  all?  " 
Jesus  answered,  "  The  first  is,  Hear,  O  Israel ;  The  Lord  our 
God,  the  Lord  is  one ;  and  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 
all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and 
with  all  thy  strength.  The  second  is  this,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself.  There  is  none  other  commandment  greater 
than  these." 

"  Upon  these  two  commandments  hangeth  the  whole  law,  and 
the  prophets,"  and  it  seems  to  me  that  Jesus  might  have  added 
also,  "  all  of  my  teachings."  They  seem  to  sum  up  the  whole  of 
the  duties  which  belong  to  us,  as  immortal  souls,  to  perform  in 
this  life  in  order  that  we  may  be  kept  in  unison  with  our  Heavenly 
Father,  and  be  able  to  receive  the  crown  of  happiness  which  He 
designed  we  should  enjoy.  The  thought  comes  to  me  that  if  this 
be  true,  if  within  these  commandments  are  summed  up  all  of  these 
duties,  the  world  has  yet  much  to  learn  in  regard  to  its  religious 
thought  and  action.  When  we  remember  how  much  of  dogma 
there  is  extant  amongst  professing  Christians ;  how  strenuously 
each  sect  seems  to  be  disposed  to  present  its  own  particular  thought 
as  necessary  for  man  to  live  up  to ;  how  the  attention  of  mankind 
is  called  to  beware  of  the  anger  or  wrath  of  God ;  how  it  is  kept 
daily  before  us  that  unless  we  are  obedient  to  or  accept  the 
dogmas  which  men  have  enunciated  in  past  ages,  we  shall  lose  a 
state  of  happiness  in  the  eternal  life,  and  that  for  fear  of  losing 
that  condition  we  must  accept  these  doctrines  of  belief  in  God ; — 
(in  this  way  keeping  prominent  before  the  thought  of  the  world 
the  idea  of  fearing  God  instead  of  loving  Him)  : — when  we  think 


474  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

of  these  things  must  we  not  helieve  that  there  is  much  yet  for 
the  Christian  world  to  learn  in  order  that  they  may  rightly  appre- 
ciate the  character  of  God  as  the  Creator  and  Father  of  all,  and 
the  relations  that  we  are  to  bear  to  one  another  as  his  children  ? 
The  enunciation  in  this  answer  of  Jesus  as  recorded  by  Mark 
is  that  the  Lord  our  God  is  one.  There  are  not  many  gods  whom 
we  are  to  obey.  There  is  but  the  one  Lord,  the  one  God,  the 
one  Creator,  the  one  Father,  and  our  highest  duty  is  to  love  Him. 

When  we  think  what  this  involves  we  may  readily  discover 
why  it  is  so.  From  Him  we  have  received  our  being;  from  Him 
we  derive  every  blessing  which  we  enjoy  in  life,  all  of  the  grand 
powers  with  which  He  has  endowed  man,  and  all  the  capabilities 
by  which  those  powers  are  cultivated.  All  that  we  receive  that 
really  enhances  human  happiness  is  derived  from  Him,  either 
through  the  direct  ministration  of  His  power  or  by  the  operation 
of  the  laws  he  has  instituted  for  the  government  and  control  of 
men. 

Then  there  are  many  things  which  occur  to  the  mind  which 
seem  to  be  foreign  to  the  idea  that  this  great  Creator  is  a  God  of 
Love.  When  we  turn  from  our  blessings  and  number  our  sor- 
rows, when  we  remember  the  vicissitudes  through  which  we  are 
passing  and  have  passed,  which  so  largely  interfere  with  what  we 
regard  as  essential  to  our  happiness,  we  are  sometimes  tempted 
to  indulge  the  thought  that  if  God  is  all  love,  if  He  is  the  powerful 
being  that  we  believe  Him  to  be,  if  He  is  everywhere  present  and 
therefore  cognizant  of  our  condition.  He  might  interpose  His  power 
to  save  us  from  those  things  which  so  annoy,  so  disappoint,  so 
sorely  try  us.  And  yet  those  of  us  who  have  advanced  to  middle 
life,  or  to  old  age,  as  we  look  back  over  our  experience,  find  that, 
when  we  have  rightly  viewed  all  these  vicissitudes,  when  we  have 
passed  so  far  beyond  the  past  that  we  can  look  upon  them  with- 
out the  present  disappointment  or  sorrow  they  inflict,  they  have 
been  a  means  of  deepening  our  trust,  and  of  preserving  us  from 
many  things  that  otherwise  might  have  more  largely  interfered 
with  our  real  happiness. 


Essays  and  Sermons  -475 

God,  in  giving  us  the  power  to  choose  whether  we  will  obey  or 
disobey  His  law.  in  making-  us  finite  beings  and  incapable  by  that 
finiteness  of  penetrating  the  future,  in  making  our  human  judg- 
ment, by  reason  of  that  finiteness,  weak  and  liable  to  mistakes, — 
has  nevertheless  placed  us  in  such  a  position  that  we  may  reach  a 
higher  degree  of  happiness  than  if  He  had  made  us  mere  machines 
that  must  always  be  arbitrarily  governed  by  His  power. 

We  know  we  do  not  realize  in  our  life  experience  the  sweetness 
that  comes  from  the  joy  of  rest  unless  we  have  been  laboring. 
We  do  not  realize  the  full  benefit  of  a  healthy,  sound,  vigorous 
body  until  we  have  been  deprived  of  that  health  and  prostrated 
upon  beds  of  sickness.  We  scarcely  realize  the  enjoyment  that  is 
ours  as  each  day  passes  when  we  are  free  from  pain,  nor  can  we 
understand  or  know  the  blessed  privilege  until  we  have  suffered 
pain  of  greater  or  lesser  intensity.  So  it  is  in  our  spiritual  life. 
Were  it  not  that  there  are  times  when  we  are  brought  under 
suffering  because  of  our  mistakes,  and  sometimes  because  of  our 
wilful  disobedience,  we  never  should  realize  the  fulness  of  all  the 
enjoyment  that  will  come  to  the  soul  that  is  obedient.  These  are 
some  of  the  conditions  in  which  God  has  placed  us  in  His  perfect 
wisdom,  that  we  might  derive  therefrom  lessons  of  instruction, 
and  be  drawn  nearer  and  nearer  unto  Him  in  our  love  for  Him. 

When  we  are  asked  to  love  God  with  all  our  heart,  and  with  all 
our  soul,  and  with  all  our  mind,  and  with  all  our  strength,  we 
are  asked  to  consecrate  the  whole  life  to  Him.  We  are  not  asked 
to  accept  dogmas  or  theories.  We  are  not  asked  to  place  our 
dependence  for  the  government  of  life  to  keep  it  in  harmony  with 
God  upon  any  man-made  condition  ;  but  it  is  to  bring  the  whole 
heart  to  love  Him  ;  to  make  Him  the  first  object  of  our  affections. 

Now,  when  we  consecrate  our  affections  upon  one  human  being, 
what  do  we  do?  Do  we  not  act  towards  that  human  being  unsel- 
fishly? Do  we  not  seek  to  gratify  that  being  in  so  far  as  lies  in 
our  power?  Are  we  not  willing  to  make  sacrifices  of  our  own 
desires,  of  our  own  plans,  of  our  own  ways  for  His  good?  This  is 
well  represented  in  the  relationship  of  parent  and  child.    When  a 


476  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

parent,  with  the  natural  love  that  flows  out  to  the  child,  also  loves 
it  with  the  higher  love  born  of  God,  there  are  no  sacrifices  the 
parent  will  not  make  for  that  child.  We  recognize  the  need  there 
is  not  only  of  exertion  to  provide  for  its  physical  wants,  but 
of  exertion  and  sacrifice  to  care  for  the  mind  and  the  im- 
mortal soul;  and  we  expect  of  that  child  in  return  such  a  pas- 
siveness,  such  a  willingness  to  be  governed,  restrained,  directed 
and  controlled  by  the  parent,  that  when  the  parent  shall  ask  of 
the  child  the  performance  of  a  work  or  service  there  will  be  no 
plan,  no  desire  of  its  own  too  dear  for  it  to  drop  willingly  and 
cheerfully,  that  it  may  do  the  bidding  of  the  parent. 

So  this  represents  to  me  the  relation  in  which  we  should  stand 
to  the  Father  and  in  which  we  do  stand  if  we  really  love  Him.  It  is 
one  thing  for  us  to  acknowledge  by  the  mouth  and  by  the  lip  that 
we  love  God ;  it  is  quite  another  to  do  what  the  Lord  demands  of  us. 
When  I  remember  that  in  keeping  this  commandment  to  love  God 
each  one  of  us  stands  upon  an  individual  and  separate  platform 
before  Him,  it  seems  manifest  that  no  one  course  of  life  or  action 
can  be  marked  out  which  should  be  followed  by  all  mankind  in 
order  to  manifest  love  towards  God.  The  law  proper  for  our 
government,  the  lessons  needful  for  us  to  learn,  the  requirements 
necessary  for  us  to  obey  in  the  performance  of  the  divine  will, 
must  necessarily  change  in  accordance  with  the  different  condi- 
tions in  which  He  has  placed  us,  the  different  powers  which  He 
has  given  us,  the  varied  circumstances  by  which  we  are  sur- 
rounded. So  each  soul  must  think  and  learn  for  itself  that  which 
is  necessary  for  it  to  do  in  order  that  it  may  live  in  harmony  with 
God. 

Just  so  it  is  in  our  daily  outward  life.  We  know  there  can  be 
no  one  law  that  will  regulate  the  government  of  a  family.  The 
parent  with  a  number  of  children  cannot  make  one  law  that  will 
be  adapted  to  the  whole.  He  has  to  study  the  different  disposi- 
tions and  capacities  of  each  mind  and  then  frame  the  rule  neces- 
sary to  meet  that  condition.  So  the  teacher  of  a  school  is  re- 
quired to  exercise  a  similar  judgment  in  the  assignment  of  the 


Essays  and  Sermons  477 

lessons.  There  must  be  a  study  of  the  capacity  of  the  child,  and 
an  adaptation  of  the  method  to  that  capacity,  or  else  no  progress 
can  be  made.  So  the  Father  in  His  Omniscience  knows  what 
method  is  adapted  to  the  needs  of  each  one  of  us ;  and  if  we  love 
Him  supremely  and  are  willing  to  give  Him  our  whole  heart,  we 
shall  then  be  willing  to  do  what  He  requires  of  us  in  the  govern- 
ment of  our  life  or  actions,  the  control  of  our  powers  and  passions, 
and  the  keeping  in  check  of  our  undue  desires.  Then  we  shall 
listen  to  the  voice  of  God,  not  in  trembling  before  Him  because  of 
His  mighty  power,  but  for  the  love  that  we  bear  Him  as  our 
Father  and  God. 

When  we  come  to  act  thus  towards  God  from  this  feeling  of 
love,  when  we  come  to  realize  the  relationship  in  which  we  stand 
with  Him,  and  that  we  may  receive  from  Him  directly,  without 
any  instrumental  means,  unless  this  may  be  necessary  under  a 
certain  condition,  the  law  needful  to  obey  and  the  counsel  neces- 
sary to  follow  to  control  our  lives, — we  shall  then,  if  we  truly 
love  Him,  and  if  we  do  not  stand  in  undue  fear  of  Him,  enter 
upon  that  kind  of  work  which  He  requires  cheerfully  and  willingly. 
This  will  first  be  the  purification  of  our  hearts  and  our  lives.  This 
is  always  the  first  work.  As  Jesus  said,  If  any  man  will  come 
after  Me  he  must  first  deny  himself.  The  divine  law  commands 
us  to  govern  the  appetites  and  the  dispositions.  This  is  our  work. 
When  they  are  measurably  brought  under  control,  and  when  the 
Lord  finds  that  we  are  willing  to  be  directed  in  small  things,  there 
will  be  given  to  us  greater  things  to  do.  These  small  things  to 
do  for  Him  will  have  their  relation  to  their  influence  over  the 
minds  of  others  with  whom  we  may  be  brought  in  contact.  There- 
fore we  may  discover  how  closely  these  two  commandments  are 
intermingled  and  interlinked.  Loving  our  neighbors  as  ourselves 
covers  the  whole  line  of  action  in  relation  to  each  other.  What- 
ever course  of  life  we  are  leading,  if  we  are  obeying  these  com- 
mandments of  God  there  must  be  nothing  in  the  heart  but  love 
towards  them.  Thus  we  keep  out  angry  feelings ;  thus  we  control 
every  jealous  thought ;  thus  we  keep  in  check  every  envious  desire. 


478  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Thus  we  are  kept  from  misrepresenting  our  brother,  and  from 
assuming  a  seat  of  judgment  over  him  because  of  a  difference 
of  views  or  in  our  lines  of  thought.  Thus  we  would  be  led  to 
look  leniently  upon  the  mistakes  of  others,  to  look  more  carefully 
at  the  motives  by  which  they  appear  to  be  actuated  than  at  the 
mistakes  they  make.  We  should  bear  in  our  hearts  a  feeling  for 
them  such  as  we  would  have  them  bear  towards  us  under  similar 
conditions.  Such  a  feeling  would  regulate  the  business  of  life, 
the  affairs  of  the  world,  the  thoughts  we  entertain  in  our  social 
interminglings,  the  ideas  that  prevail  among  us  in  political  life. 

There  seems  to  be  a  widespread  belief  that  in  matters  outside 
of  religious  exercises  or  business  duties  it  is  right  for  men  to 
indulge  feelings  towards  their  brothers  which  are  entirely  an- 
tagonistic to  this  principle  of  love.  If  in  our  political  movements 
there  are  those  who  differ  from  us  in  thought,  we  are  apt  to  judge 
them  from  our  standpoint  of  view  and  not  very  charitably.  If  a 
man  be  brought  before  the  public  as  a  candidate  for  official  posi- 
tion, and  he  be  of  the  opposite  party,  there  is  a  disposition  even 
among  professing  Christians  to  misrepresent  him  ;  to  bring  into 
prominence  every  fault,  every  mistake  of  his  life,  and  to  present  if 
possible  that  life  in  its  very  darkest  colors  ;  but  if  he  be  in  harmony 
with  the  movements  of  the  party  to  which  we  belong,  we  are  dis- 
posed to  laud  him,  to  overlook  every  mistake,  and  to  present  only 
the  fair  side  of  his  life. 

All  this  does  not  have  its  origin  in  that  love  that  is  demanded 
of  us  as  Christians  and  believers  in  God ;  and  notwithstanding  all 
the  professions  that  are  being  made  of  belief  in  Christianity,  of 
belief  in  God  and  His  power,  there  is  left  very  much  for  us  to 
do  in  banishing  these  conditions  from  the  world,  and  in  bringing 
about  a  deeper  and  more  loving  condition  among  the  family  of 
men,  whereby  our  future  happiness  shall  be  advanced. 

Jesus  in  His  teaching  brings  emphatically  before  us  the  nature 
and  the  effect  of  this  love.  He  not  only  presents  to  us  the  idea 
that  we  shall  love  those  that  love  us,  but  also  that  we  shall  love 
our  enemies.     "  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said,  Thou  shalt  love 


Essays  and  Sermons  479 

thy  neighbor,  and  hate  thine  enemy:  but  I  say  unto  you,  Love 
your  enemies,  and  pray  for  them  that  persecute  you  ;  that  ye  may 
be  the  children  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  Here  is  a 
broader  love  than  that  which  extends  merely  to  those  that  love  us. 
It  presents  to  me  the  thought  that  we  are  to  keep  out  of  our 
hearts  every  wrong  impulse  and  feeling,  and  everything  that  is 
opposed  or  antagonistic  to  the  spirit  of  love.  It  is  not  that  we  are 
to  take  those  who  are  our  enemies,  those  who  may  persecute  us, 
and  those  who  may  despitefully  use  us  and  hate  us,  into  com- 
panionship as  we  do  those  who  love  us  ;  but  it  is  to  keep  out  of 
the  heart  everything  opposed  to  love,  all  feelings  of  anger,  and 
everything  like  vengeance  and  revenge,  because  the  moment  we 
indulge  anything  of  that  character,  that  moment  we  rob  ourselves 
of  our  own  peace,  no  matter  how  great  may  be  the  provocation. 
No  matter  how  much  the  wrong,  or  how  deep  the  persecution, 
how  strong  the  feeling  that  we  have  been  unjustly  dealt  by,  the 
moment  we  attempt  to  retaliate,  even  in  thought  and  feeling,  even 
if  it  does  not  find  expression  in  words,  it  destroys  our  own  peace ; 
and  if  it  find  expression  in  words  it  makes  the  wound  the  deeper, 
the  harder  for  us  to  forget.  Every  such  expression  leads  to  more, 
and  we  are  finally  led  on  to  say  what  we  would  not  have  said  if 
we  had  controlled  ourselves  in  the  beginning. 

So  when  we  come  to  examine  the  lesson  which  grows  out  of 
this  teaching  of  Jesus,  we  find  that  it  affects  the  whole  of  the 
human  conduct.  It  brings  us  face  to  face  not  only  with  our  God, 
but  with  our  own  responsibilities  in  life.  We  who  claim  to  be 
members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who  recognize  the  truth  that 
the  Lord  God  is  one,  that  the  Christ  power  is  one  with  Him,  and 
one  with  that  Spirit  of  the  Father  through  which  He  reveals  to 
man  a  knowledge  of  these  duties  by  which  he  comes  to  understand 
the  character  of  God  as  love !  that  through  this  revelation  and  by 
our  obedience  to  it  we  may  receive  a  knowledge  of  all  that  is  need- 
ful for  us  to  do, — I  would  this  morning,  my  friends,  that  we  each 
of  us  enter,  I  with  you  and  you  with  me,  into  a  more  close  inves- 
tigation of  the  feelings  we  have  entertained,  the  actions  we  have 


480  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

pursued,  the  thoughts  we  have  allowed  to  find  a  place ;  and  see 
how  far  we  are  living  up  to  the  high  profession  we  are  making 
before  the  world. 

There  is  no  need  of  our  going  after  this  form  or  that  form  of 
belief.  There  is  no  need  of  our  burdening  our  thoughts  with 
anything  in  these  dogmas  that  have  been  so  long  inflicted  upon 
the  world.  For  we  come  into  union  with  the  Father,  not  by  what 
we  believe,  but  by  what  we  do  and  act.  We  shall  not  be  accepted 
in  the  great  eternal  life  by  the  soundness  of  our  belief,  but  by  the 
purity  of  our  lives.  If  we  carefully  study  all  the  teachings  of 
Jesus,  we  shall  find  that  they  point  to  just  this  kind  of  purity  of 
life,  and  to  the  need  of  each  individual  soul  knowing  for  itself 
of  loving  God  supremely.  Out  of  this  knowledge  will  come  the 
actions  which  manifest  this  love  for  God  in  us  by  the  love  we 
bear  our  fellow-man.  For,  as  the  Apostle  says,  "  How  can  a  man 
love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen,  if  he  loveth  not  his  brother 
whom  he  hath  seen."  There  is  no  way  by  which  any  man  can 
show  the  world  that  he  has  given  his  heart  to  God,  and  that  he 
loves  Him  supremely,  but  by  his  conduct  and  actions  among  his 
fellow-men.  The  mere  saying,  I  love  God,  will  not  prove  it.  And 
said  James,  "  If  any  man  say  that  he  loveth  God,  and  walketh  in 
darkness,  he  lieth,  and  doeth  not  the  truth,"  because  if  we  love 
God  we  must  walk  in  the  light,  as  God  is  the  Light.  That  is,  we 
must  be  obedient  and  follow  the  direction  of  God,  which  we,  by 
our  love  for  Him,  recognize  as  all-sufficient.  The  all-powerful, 
the  all-knowing  One,  in  His  love  for  man,  demands  of  us  only 
that  which  lies  in  our  power  to  do,  and  which,  if  done,  will  con- 
tribute to  our  own  peace  and  happiness,  and  also  have  an  influence 
for  good  over  those  with  whom  we  are  brought  into  contact. 

This  religion  is  practical.  It  is  a  religion  that  we  can  carry 
with  us  into  our  every-day  walks.  It  is  not  only  a  religion  that 
belongs  in  the  meeting-house,  but  one  which  we  can  carry  with  us 
into  our  business  affairs,  our  social  relations,  our  political  actions, 
and  everywhere  we  go.  Is  there  not  need  of  such  a  religion  in 
the  world  to-day?    Is  there  not  yet  much  for  us  to  learn,  and  a 


Essays  and  Sermons  481 

great  deal  for  us  to  leave  out,  in  order  to  be  true  to  the  professions 
we  make?  Has  not  our  God  been  long-suffering?  Has  not  He 
been  forbearing  and  kind  through  all  these  years  of  the  evolution 
of  man  from  the  barbaric  state  to  the  high  civilization  which  we 
now  enjoy?  The  student,  as  he  surveys  the  past,  sees  how  much 
man  has  yet  to  learn.  He  sees  what  God  has  been  doing  for  man  ; 
how  man  has  been  blind  to  his  own  best  interests ;  how  he  turned 
first  to  idols  of  wood  and  stone ;  then  to  idols  of  creeds ;  then  to 
idols  of  theological  dogmas.  The  longer  I  live  the  more  I  feel 
constrained  to  present  these  practical  truths,  and  to  call  the  atten- 
tion of  my  fellow-men  away  from  dependence  on  all  those  things 
which  tend  to  draw  them  away  from  this  love  of  God  and  of  their 
fellow-men.  I  see  more  and  more  the  simplicity  of  the  work  of 
religion,  because  as  I  advance  in  years  I  find  that  it  becomes 
more  and  more  a  practical  work.  When  I  look  back  over  my  own 
life,  when  I  study  the  lives  of  those  with  whom  I  have  mingled, 
when  I  see  the  honest  intention  of  many  who  embrace  these  theo- 
logical ideas  as  being  the  all-important  ones,  when  I  see  how 
much  there  is  to  do  in  the  world,  how  little  these  influences  con- 
tribute towards  bringing  men  into  this  practical  life,  how  men 
are  depending  upon  those  who  are  placed  in  positions  to  expound 
those  ideas  which  they  regard  as  the  truth,  how  little  the  practical 
religion  of  life  is  growing  among  us,  how  there  is  still  this  cling- 
ing to  the  old  theological  dogmas,  how  little  there  is  of  the  sub- 
jection to  the  Divine  will  and  to  the  outflow  of  that  broader  love 
which  shall  bind  all  into  one  fold, — when  I  think  of  these  things 
I  feel  more  and  more  moved  to  call  the  attention  of  my  fellow- 
men  to  the  practical  duties  of  Christian  life,  to  the  necessity  of 
recognizing  God  as  a  God  of  love,  and  not  a  Being  that  we  are 
to  fear ;  not  a  Being  whose  power  is  exerted  over  men  in  wrathful 
action  toward  them,  but  in  the  most  powerful  way  for  their  good, 
that  of  love. 

It  is  only  love  that  could  have  led  God  so  long  to  bear  with  the 
waywardness  of  man.  It  is  only  Divine  love  which  could  have 
led  Him  to  give  His  law  to  us  and  to  adapt  it  to  our  needs,  and 

3i 


482  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

to  wait  so  long  for  us  to  yield.  When  we  disabuse  our  minds  of 
all  this  idea  of  fearing  Him,  of  obeying  Him  lest  we  should  meet 
His  judgment,  lest  He  should  pour  out  upon  us  the  vials  of 
His  wrath, — when  we  forget  all  this,  and  come  to  that  feeling 
where  we  can  as  children,  even  though  we  feel  as  sinners  before 
Him,  ask  God  to  be  merciful  to  us,  to  pour  out  upon  us  His  love, 
to  unfold  to  us  yet  more  clearly  His  power  and  requirings,  to 
give  us  strength  to  obey,  and  to  recognize  that  He  is  a  God  of 
love,  long-forbearing,  and  long-suffering, — when  we  can  bring 
ourselves  into  this  state,  we  shall  realize  that  God  is  love  and  rules 
by  love. 

When  the  soul  comes  to  this  condition  it  will  be  far  easier  for 
it  to  overcome  all  temptations,  all  trials,  all  that  tends  to  disturb 
and  destroy  its  peace.  For  we  know  there  is  no  influence  so 
powerful  to  move  us  to  act  among  our  fellow-men  as  that  of  love. 
There  is  nothing  that  will  lead  us  to  be  so  unselfish  in  our  deport- 
ment, there  is  nothing  that  will  lead  us  to  make  greater  sacrifices, 
than  the  love  we  bear  for  our  fellow-beings.  So  there  is  nothing 
that  will  make  us  so  self-sacrificing,  so  ready  to  carry  out  the 
command  of  Jesus  to  deny  ourselves,  as  the  realization  that  we 
love  God,  and  that  God  loves  us. 

I  remember  as  I  stand  before  you  that  touching,  tender  invita- 
tion of  Jesus,  reaching  out  to  all  conditions  which  it  is  possible 
for  the  human  mind  to  experience,  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take  my 
yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me ;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in 
heart:  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls.  For  my  yoke  is 
easy,  and  my  burden  is  light." 

Here  is  presented  the  means  by  which  the  human  soul  can  enter 
heaven,  whether  in  the  present  or  in  the  eternal  life.  "  Come  unto 
me."  Can  we  come  to  God  unless  we  love  Him  ?  If  we  stand  in 
fear  of  Him  can  we  go  to  Him  with  confidence  to  cast  our  care 
and  anxiety  upon  Him  ?  Does  not  the  child  that  loves  the  parent 
go  to  that  parent  and  unfold  all  the  troubles  of  his  heart?  Does 
the  child  that  stands  in  awe  of  the  parent  who  has  controlled  it 


Essays  and  Sermons  483 

by  force,  unfold  to  stich  a  parent  that  which  he  desires  to  be 
instructed  about?  Is  there  not  a  fear,  a  shrinking  away,  and  a 
keeping  within  itself  of  the  struggles  of  its  heart?  The  same 
thing  is  true  in  our  relationship  to  God.  If  we  cannot  love  Him 
and  give  our  hearts  to  Him,  and  surrender  ourselves  to  Him,  and 
recognize  Him  as  a  God  of  love,  we  can  never  come  to  Him  and 
find  that  rest  of  the  heart  which  we  yearn  for.  But  when  we  go 
to  Him  saying,  "  Here  I  am,  Lord ;  do  with  me  what  thou  wilt ; 
I  recognize  not  only  Thy  great  power,  but  also  Thy  great  love, 
and  I  am  willing  to  be  guided  by  thee," — then  this  leads  us  to 
follow  the  example  of  Jesus,  who  was  meek  and  lowly  of  heart. 
There  will  not  be  in  this  any  assertion  of  the  human  will  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  Divine,  but  simply  a  surrender  to  it  by  choice  and  not 
through  force.  "  Take  my  yoke  upon  you."  That  is,  bring  your 
will  to  conform  to  my  will,  and  you  will  find  rest  to  your  souls. 
Why?  Because  God  loves  us  and  we  love  God,  and  in  that  holy 
bond  of  love  there  comes  the  rest  and  peace  and  joy  which  shall 
satisfy  every  craving  of  man's  immortal  soul,  either  in  the  present 
life  or  the  life  eternal. 


484  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 


THE  INWARD  GOSPEL. 

"  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel :  for  it  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth ;  to  the  Jew  first,  and 
also  to  the  Greek." 

I  feel  that  I  can  adopt  this  language  of  Paul  to  the  Romans  as 
my  own  this  morning,  for  I  understand  the  gospel  to  be  the 
revelation  of  God's  will  in  each  individual  soul.  It  is  designed 
especially  to  assist  each  soul  to  overcome  whatever  of  besetments 
lie  around  it  in  life,  and  to  bring  to  it  as  much  of  happiness  as  it 
is  possible  for  us  to  enjoy  here ;  as  well  as  to  fit  us  for  whatever 
there  may  be  in  store  for  us  in  the  eternal  life. 

That  gospel  is  both  written  and  unwritten ;  spoken  and  unspoken. 
Its  most  powerful  preaching  is  within  each  rational  soul.  What- 
ever there  is  that  falls  from  human  lips,  or  may  be  traced  by  the 
human  hand,  of  truth,  has  no  higher  office  than  to  point  or  call  the 
attention  to  the  unspoken  and  unwritten  gospel  in  each  individual 
soul. 

The  expounding  of  a  text  of  Scripture,  the  enunciation  of  what 
an  individual  may  believe  to  be  true,  the  advocacy  of  doctrines, — 
all  these,  while  right  in  themselves,  may  be  productive  of  evil, 
because  they  may  be  so  presented  as  to  cloud  the  understanding 
of  those  to  whom  they  are  spoken  or  written,  and  turn  their  atten- 
tion away  from  the  unwritten  gospel,  thus  leading  them  to  place 
their  dependence  upon  that  which  can  be  at  best  but  a  broken  reed 
to  lean  upon. 

In  so  far  as  I  have  any  mission  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
I  feel  it  is  simply  to  call  attention  to  those  whom  I  may  address 
to  the  unwritten  gospel  within  themselves ;  to  try,  so  far  as  I  may, 
from  my  own  practical  experience  to  illustrate  the  truth,    that 


Essays  and  Sermons  485 

which  I  have  known  may  be  known  by  others ;  that  which  has 
preserved  me,  may  preserve  them ;  that  which  has  produced 
happiness  and  joy  to  me,  may  produce  the  same  in  others. 
Whatever  of  preaching  I  may  do  can  have  no  further  power 
than  this,  to  induce  individuals  to  come  to  the  same  exper- 
ience that  it  has  been  mine  to  know ;  for  if  it  be  true  that  the 
gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  that  power  must  exist 
within  each  of  us,  in  substance  the  same  in  all,  but  differing  in  its 
ministrations  with  the  different  needs  of  each  individual. 

For  no  man  is  like  his  neighbor:  the  circumstances  by  which 
we  are  surrounded  are  different ;  the  passions  that  may  rule  one, 
may  not  tempt  another ;  the  appetite  one  may  have  to  control  may 
not  be  known  to  another;  the  desire  that  may  injure  one  mind, 
may  not  be  felt  by  another.  So  there  may  be  a  great  difference 
between  the  conditions  of  human  minds ;  but  the  Infinite,  He  who 
knows  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  each  heart,  who  understands 
each  soul,  can  preach  a  gospel  that  shall  be  to  it  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation.  I  know  our  attention  is  called  very  largely 
to  the  idea  of  a  salvation  we  are  to  experience  after  death ;  that 
we  are  told  we  must  believe  in  God  and  believe  in  Christ,  and  in 
what  God  did  and  what  Christ  did  for  us,  in  order  that  we  may 
experience  this  salvation ;  that  the  gospel  which  Christ  and  His 
disciples  taught  was  designed  to  effect  something  for  us  in  the 
eternal  life,  and  not  so  much  for  us  in  this  life.  So  far  as  I  am 
able  to  understand  my  own  needs,  as  an  individual,  and  so  far  as 
I  have  been  brought  in  contact  with  the  human  family  to  under- 
stand their  needs,  it  seems  to  me  to  be  far  more  important  for  us 
to  know  something  of  the  workings  and  power  of  this  gospel  in 
the  present  life,  than  to  have  our  attention  drawn  only  to  that  to 
be  received  in  the  eternal  life.  I  may  to-day  find  some  passion 
presenting  itself,  which,  if  I  yield  to  it,  will  destroy  my  peace ;  and 
if  I  continue  to  yield  to  it,  may  destroy  my  hopes  of  happiness  in 
the  eternal  life.  Do  I  not,  therefore,  need  a  preservation  from 
the  consequences  that  will  follow  the  gratification  of  that  passion  ? 


486  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

While  an  individual  may  be  called  by  the  Almighty  to  declare 
to  me  in  general  terms  what  will  be  my  duty,  he  may  not  know 
exactly  what  is  going  on  in  my  mind,  or  the  power  and  the  passion 
which  I  am  required  to  control.  I  do  not  know  that  which  is  your 
besetment  to-day.  I  do  not  know,  unless  there  be  a  specific  rev- 
elation given  to  me,  what  is  needful  for  any  one  individual  among 
you  ;  and  only  He  who  is  omnipotent,  He  who  knows  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  every  heart,  can  know  this.  Therefore,  while  I 
may  be  called  as  an  instrument  to  ask  of  you  and  of  myself  to  be 
obedient,  to  do  all  that  we  know  we  should  do,  to  be  careful  to 
abstain  from  all  that  would  lead  to  wrong,  to  use  the  powers  that 
we  may  be  endowed  with  to  overcome  the  temptations  that  beset 
us,  yet  nevertheless  I  cannot  give  you  the  strength.  I  cannot  give 
you  the  power,  nor  can  anyone  give  me  the  power,  that  will  pre- 
serve me  from  the  evils  that  lie  in  my  path,  or  preserve  you  from 
the  evils  that  lie  in  your  path.  Only  God  Himself  can  do  this. 
This  gospel  is  not  the  simple  presenting  to  the  ear,  but  to  the  mind, 
of  the  idea  of  truth.  It  is  represented  as  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation.  It  not  only  is  necessary  that  He  should  bring  to  our 
attention  the  law  for  us  to  obey,  the  course  of  action  necessary  for 
us  to  pursue,  but  the  power  necessary  to  enable  us  to  obey  that 
law  or  pursue  that  course  of  action  must  be  given  us.  It  may, 
therefore,  be  clearly  perceived  that  there  is  a  necessity  that  this 
law  should  be  spoken  to  each  one  of  us.  That  is  what  we  under- 
stand by  the  direct  revelation  of  God  to  each  soul ;  and  this  is  the 
foundation  upon  which  rests  the  religious  structure  of  the  Society 
of  Friends, — the  doctrine  of  immediate  revelation,  or  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  (which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation), 
within  each  individual  soul. 

But  it  is  not  only  necessary  that  the  gospel  should  be  preached, 
but  there  should  be  on  our  part  a  belief  in  it.  While  Paul  does 
not  define  the  character  of  the  belief  required,  yet  it  is,  it  seems 
to  me,  a  proper  and  just  inference  that  He  meant  belief  in  the 
power  and  authority  of  that  gospel.     If,  then,  the  gospel  be  of 


Essays  and  Sermons  487 

the  character  I  have  presented,  the  revelation  to  each  individual 
of  the  truth,  duty,  obligation  or  law  necessary  for  him,  there  must 
be,  on  the  part  of  the  individual  to  whom  that  revelation  is  made, 
a  belief  in  it ;  this  also  involves  the  idea  that  there  must  be  faith 
in  God.  Not  only  a  belief  in  the  law  given,  but  a  belief  in  the 
God  from  whom  that  law  comes ;  and  not  only  the  belief  in  Him, 
but  a  faith  in  Him ;  because  there  is  no  such  thing  as  believing  in 
God,  or  believing  that  there  is  a  God  and  that  He  is  all-powerful, 
and  yet  having  no  faith  in  Him  which  will  lead  us  to  obey  the 
specific  law  given  by  Him  to  each  of  us. 

Paul  has  said  on  another  occasion :  "  Without  faith  it  is  impos- 
sible to  please  God."  Without  faith  in  Him,  we  shall  not  be 
willing  to  do  that  which  He  shows  us  to  be  necessary.  Such 
a  faith  is  born  of  a  recognition  that  He  is  not  only  a  God  of  power, 
but  a  God  of  love, — that  by  the  giving  of  the  law  He  designs  to 
enable  man  to  reach  a  higher  condition  of  happiness  than  he  can 
reach  by  his  own  unaided  powers.  By  the  power  of  this  law  man 
is  enabled  to  control  his  passions  and  appetites ;  thus  keeping 
himself  not  only  in  harmony  with  God,  or  the  laws  of  God,  but 
in  such  a  state  as  will  be  productive  of  the  advancement  of  his 
higher  interests. 

This  faith  may  not  be  very  strong  at  first,  nor  is  it  requisite 
that  it  should  be,  because  the  first  duties  that  are  required  by 
this  revelation  to  the  individual  soul  are  very  simple  in  their 
character.  But  the  deeper  things  that  are  shown  us,  the  heavier 
obligations  laid  upon  us,  only  come  in  the  gradual  growth  of 
experience,  and  through  the  trial  and  proving  of  our  fitness  to 
accept  what  the  Lord  may  require  of  us.  If  we  are  faithful  in 
the  small  things,  we  shall  be  entrusted  with  a  knowledge  of  the 
higher  leadings  of  the  Divine  will.  But  so  long  as  we  turn  our 
attention  from  the  following  of  these  requisitions  of  the  Divine, 
so  long  as  the  mind  is  absorbed  in  our  own  selfish  plans,  so  long- 
as  we  allow  these  dispositions  and  passions  of  our  lower  nature 
to  control  and  regulate  us,  just  so  long  we  shall  not  find  this  gospel 
to  be  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 


488  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

While  Paul  used  the  expression,  "  To  the  Jew  first,  and  also 
to  the  Greek,"  I  regard  this  as  a  simple  form  of  expression  to 
denote  its  universal  character.  Jesus  came  to  the  Jewish  people 
as  one  of  themselves,  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  His  gospel, 
which  was  to  be  so  different  in  its  operation  from  the  law  under 
which  they  were  living.  So  as  the  spreading  of  that  gospel  was 
first  to  them,  Paul  uses  this  expression  in  writing  to  the  Romans, 
who  were  of  another  race,  showing  its  adaptability  also  to  them; 
so  I  conclude  that  Paul  intended  by  these  words  to  convey  the 
idea  of  its  universality. 

He  also  has  this  same  thought  in  view  when  he  presents  the 
idea  in  this  form :  "  The  grace  of  God  which  bringeth  salvation 
hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teaching  us  that  denying  ungodliness 
and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in 
this  present  world."  The  grace  of  God  represents  to  my  mind 
the  loving  kindness  of  God,  given  to  man  without  regard  to  his 
condition,  or  his  worthiness  to  accept  it.  It  is  represented  as 
grace,  because  it  comes  from  God's  loving  nature,  designed  for 
the  good  of  man.  It  is  only  another  form  of  presenting  the  idea 
of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  each  individual  soul.  The  law 
which  is  necessary  that  each  individual  soul  should  obey  in  order 
to  reach  its  highest  condition  of  happiness,  that  grace,  that  power 
of  God  unto  salvation,  is  given  to  all  men  universally — to  saints 
and  sinners  alike, — this  is  the  only  means  by  which  man  really 
understands  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong.  We  may  be  taught 
that  such  things  are  right  and  such  things  are  wrong ;  we  may 
accept  these  teachings  because  we  have  confidence  in  their  source ; 
but  the  real  things  that  are  right  or  wrong  in  the  sight  of  God 
we  cannot  gain  any  true  knowledge  of  except  through  and  by 
this  revelation  made  immediately  from  God,- — by  the  giving  of 
this  grace  that  bringeth  salvation.  Mark  the  term, — in  the 
present  tense :  not  "  will  bring  salvation  "  sometime  or  other,  but 
"  bringeth  it."  When  that  grace  comes  into  the  heart  of  every 
man,  it  comes  there  teaching  first  the  denying  of  all  ungodliness 


Essays  and  Sermons  489 

and  worldly  lusts,  and  as  man  listens  to  it,  brings  to  him  sal- 
vation. 

This  is  why  this  term  "  grace  "  is  synonymous  with  the  term 
"  gospel  "  in  this  connection :  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion. It  is  that  which  is  most  important  for  us  to  listen  to,  and 
its  teaching  is  alike  to  all,  adapted  to  meet  the  individual  needs  of 
all ;  the  avoidance  of  ungodliness,  the  control  of  everything  within 
man  which  is  ungodly  in  its  character;  the  keeping  of  the  mind 
free  from  the  control  of  those  influences  that  are  unloving  and 
unkind ;  the  banishing  from  the  heart  of  all  bitterness  and  harsh 
feelings,  all  disposition  to  misjudge  and  misrepresent  a  brother, 
all  dispositions  that  lead  to  the  spreading  of  slanderous  reports, 
all  dispositions  that  will  lead  us  to  say  to  a  brother,  "  Stand  thou 
there ;  I  am  more  holy  than  thou."  All  this  is  ungodly  in  its 
character,  because  God  is  love,  and  His  justice  and  His  mercy 
are  reaching  out  unto  all  the  children  of  men. 

Under  the  teachings  of  this  grace  we  are  to  control  the  world's 
lusts,  and  all  the  cravings  of  appetite  and  passion,  which,  if  in- 
dulged in,  would  lead  to  wrong,  either  within  ourselves  or  in  our 
actions  towards  others. 

This  expression,  "  the  world's  lusts,"  may  mean,  as  I  said  in 
the  beginning,  one  thing  to  one,  and  another  to  another.  Each 
must  know  for  himself  what  particular  power  or  passion  he  is 
called  on  to  control ;  in  what  things  he  is  likely  to  indulge  that 
bring  condemnation.  It  may  be  the  gratification  of  the  appetites 
of  the  natural  man ;  it  may  be  the  indulgence  of  unkind  thoughts 
or  feelings  in  the  heart  towards  his  brother  man.  But,  if  he  will 
listen  to  its  teachings,  the  inward  gospel  will  be  a  light  to  show 
him  the  path  he  should  follow ;  if  he  will  rely  upon  it,  the  power 
of  God  unto  salvation  will  enable  him  to  walk  therein. 

By  the  light  of  this  inner  gospel,  each  individual  soul  may  see 
why  it  is  necessary  that  it  should  be  preached  in  every  heart.  There 
are  very  many  people  up  and  down  the  land  who  never  enter  a 
church,  who  seldom  hear  what  is  ordinarily  termed  the  preaching 


49°  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

of  the  gospel,  to  whom  these  glad  tidings  in  the  outward  have 
not  come ;  and  yet  we  scarcely  find  anyone,  even  among  the 
savages,  who  does  not  have  within  him  some  sense  of  right  and 
justice,  some  idea  of  a  Divine  Being,  some  religious  rites  growing 
out  of  that  idea.  The  source  of  this  universal  knowledge  of  right 
and  wrong  in  such  various  conditions,  can  be  naught  else  but  the 
teaching  and  the  preaching  of  the  inward  gospel ;  but  we  who 
claim  to  live  in  a  more  enlightened  age,  and  have  a  recognition, 
through  the  working  and  higher  cutivation  of  our  intellectual 
powers,  of  the  higher  position  that  men  may  occupy,  and  the  grave 
responsibilities  such  a  knowledge  imposes,  know  and  recognize  the 
truth,  that  if  we  would  have  our  rights  respected,  we  must  respect 
the  rights  of  others,- — that  when  man  gives  way  to  such  passions 
as  lead  him  to  act  unjustly  towards  others,  the  individual  and 
society  suffer.  We  have  learned  this,  not  simply  because  we  have 
read  it  in  the  Scriptures, — because  it  had  been  written  by  others, 
— but  because  our  contact  with  the  world  and  our  own  experience, 
that  which  we  have  been  made  cognizant  of  in  our  own  lives, 
proves  it  to  be  true.  Hence  I  believe  this  gospel  is  preached  to 
every  individual,  this  grace  of  God  comes  to  all  to  meet  their 
condition.  And  it  will  not  do  for  us,  even  in  our  apparently  more 
enlightened  condition,  to  lay  down  a  law  that  those  who  are  in 
the  less  enlightened  or  more  barbarous  condition  shall  follow.  It 
will  not  do  even  to  say,  because  we  have  received  a  higher  law, 
that  they  who  do  not  live  up  to  our  ideal  have  not  received  a  law 
sufficient  for  themselves.  We  have  this  grace  of  God,  this  power 
given  to  man,  teaching  the  denying  of  ungodliness  itself,  so  far 
as  we  understand  what  ungodliness  means,  and  the  denial  of  the 
world's  lusts,  so  far  as  we  understand  how  far  that  denial  must 
go.  Those  to  whom  much  is  given,  of  them  much  is  required ; 
those  to  whom  little  is  given,  of  them  little  is  required.  There- 
fore we  need  not  stumble  over  the  condition  in  which  we  find 
those  who  are  occupying  a  lower  plane  than  we  do.  We  know 
that  there  is  unfolded  to  each  of  us  a  law,  which,  if  we  obey  it, 


Essays  and  Sermons  491 

will  produce  happiness ;  if  we  disobey  it,  will  bring  unhappiness ; 
and  that  is  the  preaching  of  the  grace  of  God  to  us.  Its  first 
office  is  to  purify  the  soul  from  all  that  can  tend  to  defile  it ;  to 
regulate  the  conduct  of  our  every-day  life,  so  that  it  shall  not 
produce  unhappiness  among  those  over  whom  we  may  exert  an 
influence.  And  then  come  the  practical  duties  that  are  required 
of  us  to  perform  in  our  intermingling  with  the  world;  we  are  to 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  life. 

These  are  the  evidences  which  we  have  to  bear  before  the 
world, — that  this  power  of  God  or  grace  of  God  hath  brought 
salvation  to  us.  To  live  soberly,  means  to  me,  to  live  with  the 
sense  of  the  responsibility  which  God  has  placed  upon  us  as 
rational  creatures,  to  use  rightly  the  powers  with  which  He  has 
endowed  us,  and  to  improve  the  opportunities  we  are  enjoying 
for  the  cultivation  of  these  powers.  It  does  not  mean  that  we 
are,  as  religious  beings,  to  carry  a  long  face ;  it  does  not  mean 
that  our  religious  life  shall  be  so  clouded  with  gloom  that  we  may 
not  enjoy  the  rich  blessings  which  lie  everywhere  around  us ;  that 
we  are  to  entirely  suppress  all  of  the  desires  of  our  human  nature ; 
but  it  means  that  we  are  to  use  them  rightly ;  to  use  them  in  their 
proper  places,  and  not  to  abuse  them ;  keeping  before  the  mind 
first  the  highest  duties,  which  we  owe  to  God,  and  then  so  regu- 
lating our  conduct  that  nothing  shall  be  done  by  us  which  inter- 
feres with  the  direct  revelation  of  his  law.  We  are  to  live  always 
righteously;  which  means  the  performance  of  just  such  duties  in 
our  relationship  to  our  fellows  as  are  pointed  out  by  this  revela- 
tion, this  gospel  or  grace  of  God  as  needful  for  us.  These  duties 
vary  in  accordance  with  our  capacities,  with  our  endowments,  and 
with  our  growth  and  experience.  They  may  be  simply  those  of 
living  righteous  lives,  and  doing  quietly  the  duties  that  belong  to 
us  in  the  home  life ;  of  controlling  the  passions  there ;  of  keeping 
in  check  our  selfish  desires ;  of  acting  towards  other  members  of 
the  family  with  that  self-abnegation  and  self-sacrifice  which  in- 
duces us  to  seek  their  interests  in  preference  to  our  own.     The 


492  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Lord  may  have  no  call  for  us  to  go  out  into  wider  fields  of  service 
than  this.  It  may  be  that  others  are  called  to  go  into  the  fields 
of  philanthropy,  to  use  there  the  powers  God  has  given  them  for 
good ;  and  as  some  of  them  work  in  one  of  these  fields,  devoting 
their  energies,  under  the  Divine  direction,  to  the  amelioration  of 
some  class  of  sufferers  among  humanity,  others  may  be  devoting 
their  attention  to  another  class,  and  their  lives  also  may  be  ap- 
proved in  the  Divine  sight.  We  must  leave  the  choice  of  this 
specific  line  of  duty  to  the  Divine  direction.  As  each  one  does 
his  work  and  service  under  that  direction,  there  will  be  no  jarrings, 
no  disharmony.  Thus,  if  we  listen  to  the  preaching  of  this  gos- 
pel, and  find  ourselves  preserved,  in  our  line  of  conduct  or  duty 
under  Divine  direction,  it  will  keep  us  from  all  those  conditions 
of  contention  and  strife  which  have  so  marred  the  history  of  the 
Christian  world. 

Then  comes,  as  the  crowning  of  the  whole,  the  godly  life ;  that 
life  which  evinces  love  in  its  broadest  sense  towards  all ;  a  life 
that  cannot  be  lived  in  its  fulness  by  us  until  we  have  made  an 
earnest  struggle  to  deny  control  to  all  those  powers  in  us  that  tend 
to  harm.  There  is  not,  I  believe,  a  mere  conformity  to  any  one 
course  of  action  or  any  one  belief  required  of  the  Christian  world 
by  this  gospel, — this  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Thus  in  the 
preaching  of  this  gospel  by  means  of  the  written  or  spoken  word, 
there  may  be  divergent  views  expressed ;  there  may  be  a  presenta- 
tion of  thought  differing  in  character  for  different  conditions. 
But  it  is  not  essential  that  there  should  be  an  entire  unanimity  in 
words.  This  outward  ministry  is  simply  a  means  to  invite  and 
encourage  one  another  to  give  close  heed  and  attention  to  the 
unwritten  and  unspoken  gospel  in  each  individual  heart.  We 
need  not  be  afraid  that  out  of  this  there  will  come  chaos  and  dis- 
order, for  God  is  a  God  of  order,  and  while  He  recognizes  this 
divergence  among  the  human  family,  while  He  recognizes  the 
diversities  of  gifts,  of  operations,  and  administrations,  as  Paul 
declares,  yet  as  each  performs  the  work  and  service  given  him 


Essays  and  Sermons  493 

under  the  preaching  of  this  gospel,  all  will  be  in  harmony  as  well 
as  in  order.  That  which  has  brought  so  much  of  disharmony 
among  the  religious  world  has  not  been  the  diversities  of  duties 
and  callings  that  men  have  entered  into,  called  religious.  It  has 
often  been  that  feeling  that  would  stand  in  condemnation  over  a 
brother  or  a  sister  if  they  did  not  work  in  the  same  field  in  which 
we  work ;  because  we  did  not  accept  in  full  the  same  ideas  which 
they  regarded  as  important  to  them.  The  contentions  and  strife 
which  have  marked  the  history  of  the  Christian  church,  and  which 
have  separated  us  into  sects,  and  each  sect  into  different  bodies, 
have  been  because  of  this  feeling,  and  the  attempt  to  bend  the 
consciences  of  others  to  that  which  we  have  regarded  as  important 
for  us,  which  we  deem  a  truth,  and  which  may  be  a  truth  for  us ; 
but  we  have  forgotten  that  the  great  Overruling  Power,  who 
knows  the  thoughts  and  intent  of  every  heart,  can  better  adapt 
His  law  to  meet  the  conditions  of  others  than  we.  If  we  simply 
recognize  that  each  individual  stands  in  the  same  relationship  to 
the  Divine  in  which  we  stand,  that  each  has  an  equal  access  to 
Divine  love  and  Divine  presence,  and  is  equally  an  object  of  the 
Divine  regard  and  power,  that  that  gospel  which  is  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  is  preached  to  every  rational  creature,  we  can 
safely  leave  these  things  there  in  His  holy  hand.  If  we  would  dis- 
abuse ourselves  of  the  feeling  that  we  alone  have  the  right, — 
that  we  alone,  or  those  in  harmony  with  us,  are  accepted  by  the 
Divine, — and  could  simply  pursue  our  allotted  path,  do  our 
allotted  duty,  and  recognize  the  sincerity  of  those  whose  lives  show 
that  they  are  seeking  to  do  the  Master's  will,  we  would  find  a 
stronger  bond  of  unity,  uniting  and  cementing  us  than  we  have 
ever  known  before. 

That  which  has  hindered,  from  the  standpoint  which  I  have 
mentioned,  the  progress  of  the  Christian  church,  that  which  has  so 
divided  and  subdivided  us,  has  been  the  work  of  man,  not  under 
the  influence  of  the  Divine  control,  but  in  desiring  to  have  his 
own  way,  or  to  build  up  perhaps  his  own  idea  for  some  selfish 


494  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

purpose.  But  if  all  were  brought  to  simply  obey  this  teaching 
of  the  gospel  which  comes  to  each  heart,  if  all  were  willing  to 
give  themselves  up  to  its  guidance,  while  it  would  not  produce 
uniformity  of  action  or  of  thought,  it  would  produce  a  life  that 
would  be  uniform  in  its  loving  character  toward  all  mankind. 
We  should  be  less  strenuous  in  the  advocacy  of  our  peculiar  ideas, 
and  more  earnest  to  live  rightly  before  men ;  we  should  be  less 
strenuous  in  the  desire  that  our  teachings  should  be  embraced,  but 
more  earnest  that  man  should  come  to  live  in  harmony  with  his 
brother  man. 

I  would  then  beseech  you  that  you  think  these  things  carefully 
over  for  yourselves,  and  see  whether  you  are  living  up  to  your 
highest  ideal  of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  whether  we,  in  our 
lives,  in  our  mode  of  thought,  in  our  religious  ideas,  in  our  feel- 
ings towards  our  brother  man,  are  living  up  to  our  ideal, — that 
high  ideal  which  we  place  before  the  world  as  that  which  should 
be  exhibited  in  the  lives  of  those  who  believe  in  the  immediate 
revelation  of  God  to  the  souls  of  men,  as  being  capable  of  directing 
them  in  all  that  is  needful  for  them  to  know  to  produce  happiness 
for  them  in  this  life. 

We  find  many  disturbing  elements  in  our  moments  of  quiet, — 
at  least  I  do,  and  I  do  not  think  I  am  very  different  from  others. 
When  I  take  a  retrospective  glance  over  my  past  life,  and  over 
the  thoughts  I  have  allowed  to  find  a  resting-place  in  regard  to 
my  fellow-men,  I  not  infrequently  find  that  which  ought  not  to 
have  been  there,  and  that  it  very  largely  came  from  some  one  of 
the  natural  dispositions  God  has  given  me,  over  which  I  have  not 
yet  obtained  the  entire  and  full  control.  I  recognize  the  need 
there  is  all  through  life  of  watching  over  these  things,  in  order 
that  we  may  reach  the  high  position  to  which  we  claim  this  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  will  bring  us.  We  do  not  reach  it  in  a  moment. 
We  may  be  convinced  that  we  ought  to  live  a  different  life ;  we 
may  do  our  best  in  the  Divine  service ;  but  look  at  it  as  we  will, 
we  will  find  each  day  that  there  is  something  for  us  to  learn,  some- 


Essays  and  Sermons  495 

thing  for  us  to  conquer,  some  appetite  to  control,  some  line  of 
thought  that  needs  to  be  improved,  something  within  ourselves 
that  disturbs  the  quiet  and  tells  us  that  we  are  not  what  we  see 
we  ought  to  be,  and  this  will  continue  on  from  youth  to  old  age. 
We  need  not  expect  to  get  into  a  position  where  we  shall  be  en- 
tirely free  from  the  temptations  that  surround  us  in  our  lives ;  but 
they  need  to  be  controlled,  and  that  is  our  life  work. 

Now,  here  is  the  very  reason  why  the  preaching  of  this  gospel 
comes  to  each  ;  why  it  is  necessary  that  it  should  be  preached  with- 
in us ; — to  enable  us  to  continue  this  control ;  to  save  us  from 
being  brought  under  the  control  of  our  passions,  that  we  may  not 
lose  the  happiness  we  have  attained.  The  preaching  of  this  gos- 
pel is  necessary  for  us  every  moment  that  we  live ;  for  while  wc 
may  to-day  have  attained  to  that  condition  where  we  feel  very 
happy  in  the  Lord, — that  we  have  given  all  our  hearts,  as  we  say, 
to  serve  Him, — and  we  may  have  continued  through  many  years 
seeking  to  serve  Him,  yet  to-morrow  some  temptation  may  come. 
I  am  standing  before  you  to-day,  bearing  the  message  of  the  Lord 
for  the  people ;  and  yet  to-morrow  there  may  come  some  form  of 
temptation,  which  may,  unless  watched,  have  power  to  wipe  away 
everything  that  has  been  done  in  my  life  that  was  good,  and  place 
me  in  a  position  where,  instead  of  being  an  object  of  love  to  you 
because  of  my  faithfulness,  I  would  become  a  burden  of  sorrow 
among  you  by  my  failure  to  resist  the  temptation.  So  there  is  need 
then  of  the  preaching  of  this  gospel  every  day  for  our  preservation. 

The  means  by  which  that  gospel  is  preached  to  us  we  call  the 
revelation  of  God  to  the  soul ;  we  call  it  Christ ;  we  call  it  the 
power  and  wisdom  of  God ;  we  call  it  the  law :  but  whatever  name 
we  give  it,  it  simply  means  that  the  Holy  Spirit  and  Comforter 
is  the  medium  which  God  has  appointed  to  reveal  the  law  to  His 
creature  man,  and  that  God  Himself  speaks  to  us,  and  preaches 
that  gospel  within  us,  and  as  we  are  obedient  to  what  it  unfolds 
to  us,  as  we  follow  its  directions  and  dictates,  He  becomes  our 
preserver.     We  recognize  that  this  which  wc  call  the  Christ,  the 


496  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

Spirit  of  the  Lord  that  preaches  this  law,  becomes  our  Savior ; 
because  it  not  only  unfolds  the  law,  but  gives  us  the  power  and 
strength  to  obey  it;  and  hence  we  recognize  it  to  be  our  Savior. 
We  do  not  look  back  nineteen  hundred  years  for  our  Savior;  we 
have  Him  with  us.  We  do  not  look  back  to  the  appearance  of 
Jesus  among  men  as  our  Savior:  we  do  not  place  our  faith  in 
that,  simply  because  His  manifestation  of  power  showed  that  this 
Divine  Spirit  appeared  in  His  body  in  the  fulness  to  save  Him 
from  the  commission  of  sin ;  but  we  feel  that  we  have  a  Savior 
within  us,  with  power  to  preserve  and  save ;  and  that  this  same 
Power  will  preserve  and  save  us  now  as  it  did  then,  for  it  is 
through  that  Power  that  this  gospel  is  preached  to  every  one  of 
us  to-day,  just  as  it  was  preached  then.  It  was  preached  then 
just  as  it  is  preached  to  us,  through  that  Spirit  controlling  the 
natural  powers  of  humanity.  So  we  recognize  that  it  is  by  our 
obedience  and  our  listening  to  it  that  it  becomes  to  each  individual 
one  of  us  a  Savior.  We  know  what  it  means  then ;  it  is  not 
some  speculative  idea  or  some  speculative  doctrine  that  we  have 
heard  some  one  speak  of,  but  it  becomes  a  practical  experience  to 
us. 

Now  you  know  this  as  well  as  I  do,  when  you  come  to  turn 
your  thoughts  within  you.  Suppose  something  occurs  to-day 
which  rouses  your  natural  passions  of  anger ;  someone  has  spoken 
unkindly  of  you,  someone  has  misrepresented  you,  or  someone  has 
slighted  you.  How  quickly  this  brings  into  action  the  passion 
that  we  call  anger.  If  we,  the  moment  it  is  roused,  control  it, 
check  it,  keep  everything  out  of  the  heart  but  love,  we  are  the 
happier  for  it.  But  suppose  we  do  not ;  suppose  we  allow  the 
unkind  word  to  escape  our  lips,  and  speak  harshly  and  indignantly 
though  we  may  have,  we  think,  just  provocation,  the  moment 
the  word  passes  the  lips  or  the  thought  finds  expression  in  angry 
words,  we  are  made  unhappy ;  and  when  the  passion  passes  away 
and  we  become  cool,  we  think  what  we  have  done,  and  we  would 
give  anything  in  our  power  to  take  back  the  unkind  word.     We 


Essays  and  Sermons  497 

know  it  brings  distress,  we  know  it  brings  sorrow  ;  we  would  not 
have  said  it  in  the  calmer  moment,  however  great  the  provocation  ; 
but  if  in  that  moment  we  had  been  accustomed  to  listening  to 
the  preaching  of  this  gospel  within  us  it  would  have  saved  us 
from  this  feeling  of  remorse,  this  feeling  of  sorrow,  this  un- 
happiness.  In  carrying  this  out  in  all  the  actions  of  life,  this 
gospel  was  intended  to  bring  salvation  to  us ;  and  in  this  way  to 
preserve  us  from  doing  the  things  which  destroy  our  peace  and 
leave  us  unhappy.  But  if  we  hear  the  gospel  that  is  preached 
within  us  and  listen  to  it,  so  that  our  peace  is  not  destroyed,  we  are 
in  a  position  to  be  more  useful,  to  do  more  good  to  our  fellow 
man.  So  this  same  power  comes  to  those  who  are  not  faithful 
and  obedient  to  it,  who  have  been  careless  of  its  teaching,  who 
have  gone  counter  to  its  requirements ;  but  it  still  comes  preach- 
ing, teaching  the  denial  of  all  ungodliness  and  the  world's  lusts, 
as  a  means  of  restoration ;  for  if  we  are  living  in  alienation  from 
the  Divine  harmony,  there  can  be  no  restoration  until  we  do  away 
with  that  which  has  produced  this  condition. 

In  the  instances  I  have  been  presenting  to  you,  if  we  are  in- 
dulging our  passion  in  the  way  of  anger,  if  it  comes  up  every  day 
and  we  speak  unkindly  and  harshly  those  things  which  we  know 
disturb  others,  and  rouse  in  them  the  same  passions,  we  know  that 
it  brings  to  us  unhappiness  every  day  we  live ;  for  we  are  living 
a  life  of  alienation  from  that  which  is  right.  No  man  can  indulge 
this  passion,  no  man  can  let  this  continue,  and  be  truly  happy. 

Now,  what  restores  us  from  this?  Why,  only  the  control  of 
this  passion.  The  same  gospel,  preached  by  the  same  Christ,  by 
the  same  Spirit  of  God,  which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation, 
is  preached  to  those  who  are  in  alienation  from  him ;  the  same 
Christ  appears  to  those  who  are  living  in  a  state  of  disharmony, 
and  if  they  listen  to  that  preaching,  it  leads  them  to  the  forsaking 
of  that  ungodly  life,  and  to  the  giving  themselves  to  a  life  spiritual, 
righteous  and  godly.  It  means  a  restoration ;  and  when  we  leave 
off  the  doing  of  that  thing  which  is  wrong  in  the  sight  of  God, 


498  Autobiography  of  John  J.  Cornell 

and  come,  under  the  direction  of  the  preaching  of  this  gospel,  to 
that  which  is  right,  then  it  becomes  a  redeemer  and  restorer. 
And  the  same  Spirit  or  Christ  is  operating  in  different  ways ;  first 
for  man's  salvation,  it  would  come  to  him  as  in  the  beginning  to 
give  him  light,  to  direct  his  life,  to  preserve  him ;  but  when 
through  disobedience  to  it,  he  is  cast  out  from  that  condition  of 
innocence,  as  our  first  parents  were  by  their  transgressions,  to 
bring  him  back  into  that  state  where  he  would  be  able'to  enjoy 
a  true  communion  with  the  Almighty.  It  showed  Adam  where  he 
was,  and  the  means  by  which  he  might  return,  and  in  this  is  pre- 
sented another  form  of  the  preaching  of  the  same  gospel,  which 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

O  beloved  hearts,  let  each  of  us  then  in  the  future  give  more 
attention  to  this  preaching !  This  does  not  require  that  we  shall 
place  our  attention  upon  it  in  the  outward,  upon  that  which  may 
fall  from  the  minister's  lips  when  we  are  gathered  together  as  we 
are  gathered  this  morning:  but  if  we  are  to  know  the  practical 
working  of  that  Power  which  would  produce  happiness  in  us,  it 
must  be  by  the  attention  which  we  pay  to  the  preaching  of  this 
gospel  within  us,  this  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 


This    book    is    due    two   weeks    from    the    last    date 


stamped    below,  and   if    not    returned    or    renewed   at   or 
before  that  time  a  fine  of  five  cents  a  day  will  be  incurred. 

COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIE 


0068433360 


BRITTLE  DO  NOT 
PHOTOCOPY 


